Her Sentence as a Pony: Book One

by GamingWolf

Rating: mature
Tags: Profanity, Violence, Slice of Life, Dark, Death, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Thriller, Gore, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Other, Starlight Glimmer, Equestria Girls, Main 7 (EqG)
Length: 136770

Shade gets teleported to Equestria as punishment by her aunt, the Goddess of Death. Will she finally rid the anger and wrath that plagues her heart and start a new life? Or will she become even more hellbent on revenge, challenging Death herself?

The Goddess of Death loves two things: cute things and her brother. Shade, her niece, kills Death's brother (Shade's biological father). Since she loves her adorable, beloved, misguided, angry, psycho-sociopathic niece, Death has decided to give the troubled young woman a second chance. Perhaps Shade could learn a thing or two about friendship in a world full of pastel color ponies that Death created in her boredom. Hell, she deserves a vacation, so Death decides to take Shade to Equestria herself. What could go better with Shade's punishment than removing her OP abilities? Oh, right. Have her experience puberty again.

Part two takes place in the Equestria Girls universe.

Picture created with Pony Creator app. Death on left and Shade on right.

Credits
"My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic" created by Lauren Faust and owned by Hasbro.

Published 2016-10-21 01:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2021-07-29 15:14:11 UTC

Chapter 2

"'Ponyville'?" Shade blew an uninterested sigh along with a roll of her eyes, "You should have made them more original."

"I created the universe and the governing laws, I did not name every single thing, I left that up to them," Death defended.

"Whatever." Shade huffed. She walked to the window in her room and rested her forelegs on the sill.

'Luckily', a house was for sale, and they were able to move in immediately. They had spent the whole morning and afternoon buying clothes and furniture. Shade watched the sky turned darker as ponies minded their business in the market below. Shade had to keep from wretching when Death introduced herself as her mother. 'Nightshade Toxin', an alias Shade could bare. Death, who was now going by the name Deathly Belladonna, planned to turn the lower part of the house into a storea magic curio store, where she would also tell ponies their future.

Of course, ponies stared at the newcomers and asked questions; specifically, why they had three horns. Death explained to the curious ponies that it was a rare genetic mutation that passed from generation to generation. Unsurprisingly, the naïve ponies bought that excuse.

Shade turned to the unicorn who stood beside her. She noticed the apple levitating in the air and accepted it with her hoof. "Thanks," she mumbled. Death smiled warmly down at Shade. Shade inspected the apple and her hoof. "'Magic', you say?"

"Magic," Death nodded, "although, I have noticed a considerable amount of ponies who use their mouths to write, which boggles my mind, to be honest."

Shade bit into the apple while staring into the eyes of Death. "Why are you pretending to be my mother?"

"Who says I'm 'pretending'?" Death smiled.

Shade bit into the apple again, disregarding her comment. "This is. . . delicious," Shade admitted.

"Why do you sound so surprised?"

"I dunno. . ." Shade took another bite, "it is surprisingly sweet, crunchy, and succulent."

"Sweet Apple Acres does produce the best apples in Equestria. Also, being a herbivore, you have more taste buds, so there's that to consider," Death happily informed Shade. She turned to leave, "I am going to make dinner. You want anything?"

"Steak," Shade replied without hesitation.

Death rolled her eyes with a smile and left, closing the door behind her.

Shade gazed out the window and pressed a hoof against the glass which reflected her sad eyes and splayed back ears. Another world she could not fully enjoy. She knew that the sky was getting darker, but was it pink or orange or purple? How could she tell? Tears welled in her eyes. She quickly slapped herself. No. No crying. Crying is for the weak. She discarded the apple core into the waste basket beside her bed. She walked over to a writing desk in the corner of her room, opposite from her bed, and sat at the bureau.

With nothing else to do, Shade decided to practice her writing; she did not want to give bullies any more ammunition to use against her. Considering how weak ponies were, she would have no trouble kicking their ass. After failing writing with her left hoof, she decided just to use her mouth, which made writing easier in the end.

Satisfied with writing the alphabet ten times and her name perfectly, she got off the chair and focused on the pencil. Death's words echoed in her mind. Picture reaching out with your hand. She could feel the pressure building up in her head, and her horn felt as if pulses of electricity surged through it. Daring to open an eye, she quickly peeked at the desk and frowned. She released a strained huff and stopped focusing on the pencil. A moderate pain began to flare from the base of her horn.

"Don't give up, Shade," Death's voice broke the silence. Shade quickly snapped her head at the intruder. "I've been watching since you started," she answered Shade's questioning expression. "Dinner is ready."

"Is it steak?"

"No."

"Then I'm not hungry."

"It is bacon."

Shade eyed Death suspiciously. She walked over to her and sniffed her. "Tch. You don't smell like bacon."

"It is soy bacon!" Death chimed.

Shade gagged, "Don't give me any more reasons to strangle you in your sleep."

"You need to eat to replenish your mana," she picked up Shade with her pink magic and carried the filly out the door.

"Cheater," Shade pouted with crossed hooves. "Hmph! When I learn magic, I am going to enjoy my revenge all the more."

"Love you, too, Shade!"

Holy fuck! How am I supposed to wipe myself? Holy fuck! How am I supposed to wipe myself? HOW THE FUCK AM I SUPPOSED TO WIPE MYSELF! Shade screamed in her head as she sat on the porcelain throne. She sank her head onto her forehooves.Goodbye, dignity. Goodbye, shame.

"Death!" she called out pitifully and defeated.

Firstly, Shade vowed never to experience last night ever again; secondly, what the fuck is "Wednesday" supposed to mean; and thirdly, the red circle the following week indicated she would be starting school, wasn't that a little too soon?

Death leaned against the doorframe, a small smile across her muzzle, as she watched Shade scowling at the calendar hanging on the wall. "If you keep your face like that it'll stay that way."

"Tch," was the response she received from the alabaster filly. "You survived your morning shower."

"I must admit," Death levitated a toaster from behind her with a thin smile, "it was quite shocking at first."

"What the Hell is up with the name of their days and months?" Shade voiced her annoyance.

'"You can learn all about it in school and a book." Death looked at the calendar and frowned. "992 C.R. I thought. . . well, nevermind."

"Will you at least tell me what C.R. means?"

"Celestia's Reign."

An uncomfortable silence filled the room. Shade shuffled awkwardly, not wanting to face Death, not after what happened last night. "Let's just get this over with. Go ahead and laugh."

"'Laugh'? At what?"

"You know. . . about last night."

"Ah, yes. it was quite silly of me to forget to buy a bidet for the toilet."

Shade tore her eyes from the calendar and looked up at her quizzically. "What?"

"I was just. . . so excited to be here and live as a pony I forgot about the small things." Death bowed before Shade, "I apologize for not buying the bidet and having you go through that."

Shade stepped away from Death with a confused expression. "You are supposed to be laughing not apologizing."

"Why would I laugh about that? If I were in your shoesheh get it because" Death shook her head and continued in a serious tone, "I'll go buy the bidet, and we can put yesterday behind us. Deal?"

"Huh," Shade grunted in disbelief, "so you can act like a mature adult."

Death giggled, "Whenever the situation demands it. C'mon, breakfast is ready."

"Wait. What's a 'bidet'?"

Death smiled mischievously, "Oh, Shade, only one of the best inventions ever."

Chapter 3

Shade buried her face deeper into her pillows. She was thoroughly disappointed in herself. That. . . infernal contraption. . . made her make such noises-- noises unbecoming of herself. That bitch definitely, intentionally allowed that. . . apparatus to defile her! That was not her lament, nay, her lament laid with her, for only the shortest of seconds, enjoying the sensation. Her rage flared as memories of a particular demon forcing himself on her flashed in her mind. She hurled her two innocent pillows across the room. She was not going to feel that weak ever again.

In her out lash, she failed to notice that she had launched the pillows with her magic.

Shade reluctantly rolled out of bed. A short trip to the other side of the room and Shade stared at her shelf full of the six encyclopedias her mothDeath had bought her. She didn't feel like finishing the last one and decided to go to the library to hopefully find a more relaxing book or ten.

Closing her bedroom door behind her, Shade glanced down the hallway to the right and saw Death's bedroom door closed along with the guest room and bathroom. When she made it to the bottom step of the L-shape staircase Death greeted her warmly.

"Feeling better?" Death asked while hammering two pieces of wood together.

Shade ignored her query and instead asked her questions. "How can I not hear the hammering? What are you doing?"

"Magic. And, I'm making shelves and bookcases for our future store,"
The once empty foyer was now filled with stacks of wood, boxes littered the entrance, and paint cans were piled neatly in front of the counter.

"Lunch is ready. Or if you just want a quick bite, I bought some more fruits," Death said.

Shade shook her head in annoyance. Why Death insisted on having a store boggled Shade. It's not like that woman could create money out of thin air, or better yet, create whatever she wanted. Shade walked past the busy mare and entered the kitchen through a swinging door. A large plastic bowl of fruit sat in the middle of the kitchen table. She ignored the food on the island and the refrigerator; the unrecognizable fruit drew her to them.

The first one she picked up was long, smooth, firm, and slightly curved. She took a bite at the end of it and grimaced in disgust as the bitterness exploded in her mouth. Spitting it out and taking a second look at the fruit revealed that it had an outside layer of protection. Before further ingestion of the fruit, she quickly ran to the sink to rinse out the horrible taste stinging her taste buds.

Death snickered in a hoof. Shade's hateful, murderous gaze that could rival the stare of a cockatrice locked onto her. Death winked playfully and disappeared behind the kitchen door.

Shade peeled the outside rind of the fruit and bit into the soft, unprotected flesh. She let the faint sweetness and starch flavor dance on her tongue. After swallowing her bite, she concluded her verdict: sweet enough, soft enough. . . good enough. That fruit set the bar of expectation high for the others to contend with.

The second fruit she picked up was a familiar one, albeit slightly smaller. An annoyed sigh left her.

"Fine! Tell me what they are, goddammit!" Shade confronted the beaming unicorn behind her.

"That first one you ate is called a 'banana,'" Death informed with glee. "The one you are holding that looks like a sprinkleberry is known as a 'strawberry.' These strawberries are red and sweet, unlike sprinkleberries that are green and sour."

"I read about these. Too bad those books you gave me didn't have pictures."

Death noticed Shade's sour expression. "What's up with you? Your father loves sweets!"

"I am not my father!" Shade roared and punched Death with all her strength.

Death lowered Shade's hoof from her cheek and wore a wide smirk. "Good thing I took away your strength."

Shade furiously punched Death repeatedly. She did not pull her punches as she used Death’s body as a temporary punching bag.

Death collapsed to the ground, holding her sides, laughing her head off. "Stahp! Stop! I'm gonna pee!"

Shade growled, then delivered one last kick to Death's ribs, making Death squeal with delight.

Shade stormed out the door.

Death waved farewell to Shade from the front door, "I won't let you back in unless you make ten friends!"

"You can't be serious?" Shade scoffed then she heard the door lock. Pink barriers protected the windows. Shade's scowl deepened behind her black sunglasses.

"Do have fun, dear!"

"'Friends,' bah!" Shade huffed. It will always be her against the world alone. She stopped in her tracks. The busy market and all the ponies stood between her and the library. Ugh. . . ponies. One of the first spells she was going to master was teleportation. Just walk. Don't make eye contact. Look forward. She chanted in her head as she crossed the market.

"Watch out!"

Huh? "Wha—” Before she could start to ask questions something collided with the side of her body.
Darkness.

"How're ya feelin'?" an unfamiliar young female voice asked.

"Like. . . something ran me over," Shade groaned. Trying to open her eyes only made the blinding light hurt her.

She heard the girl chuckle. "Yeah. Sorry 'bout that. One of the apple barrels got loose and kinda. . . hit ya."

"Glasses." Shade demanded.
"Right! Sorry!" the girl apologized again. Seconds later Shade felt the glasses over her muzzle. The girl also helped Shade to her hooves. "Can't say I’ve seen ya 'round these parts. Ya new to Ponyville?"

"Yeah," Shade replied. The girl in front of her looked no older than herself. Shade was intrigued by her accent.

"Howdy!" the girl quickly grabbed hold of Shade's right hoof with both of hers. She pumped her arms up and down forcefully. "My name's Applejack!"

"Sh-" she wrenched her hoof from the viselike grip of Applejack, "Shade."

"Nice to meetcha, Shade!" Applejack beamed,

"Yeah. . ." Shade turned around to walk away, "Been a barrel of fun."

Applejack laughed and followed Shade, "I see what ya did there! So, where ya off to?"

"Library," Shade stated.
"Well, the library's the other way," Applejack informed her. When Shade stopped to look at her, she pointed a hoof to the left.

"Thanks." Shade proceeded to follow the outstretched hoof.

"Need some help?"

Shade stopped and scanned the young pony. Applejack's eyes twinkled with determination and her smile shone with sincerity. "You look like you can carry a couple of dozen books."

"Eeyup!" Applejack boasted then stopped. "Wait, it sounds like ya just wanna use me as a pack mule!"

"Very astute. I can't use magic, and I like to read. You offered to help, and it will save me multiple trips," Shade answered matter-of-factly.

"I can't say I don't like your honesty," Applejack chuckled. "If I can help out by carryin' some books, then I'll carry books for mah friend."

"Much appreciated." Shade replied honestly.

The library, which was inside a tree, was everything Shade had hoped for — granted, her original hope was that the library would have books — but she fell in love with the building right away. Something about the full branches, peaceful aura, and the scent of books soothed her. While few books genuinely interested her, she got her hooves on all the books she and Applejack could carry, if only for the purpose of expanding her knowledge of her new residence. Matilda, the librarian and much to Shade's surprise a donkey, was a little worried about the twenty-seven books being checked out at once. With Shade's word of taking care of the books, Matilda allowed them to check-out the books.

On the way back home, Applejack asked a question that had been on her mind for a while now, "Where are ya from?"

"A place you never heard of and I never want to talk about," was Shade's swift response.

Sensing Shade's hostility, Applejack asked another question, "Did ya move here with your family?"

"Deathly Belladonna dragged me here," Shade answered flatly.

"Is she your mom?"

"She likes to delude herself into thinking that."

"What happened to your parents?"

Shade stopped and scowled at Applejack.

Applejack saw passed her expression and decided to empathize with her new friend, "I lost my parents, too."

Shade sighed and continued walking with her head held high. "What matters is that we are alive."

"Yeah," Applejack replied with a smile even if her eyes and tone reflected otherwise. After walking together in silence for a couple of minutes, Applejack decided to speak up again, "Y'know, saddlebags would help ya carry more stuff. Not that I mind or anythin'."

If there was one thing she learned from her mother, was that the best way to manipulate someone was to flatter them. Shade quickly did an about face and smiled at the perplexed Applejack, "But I wouldn't have your wonderful company to enjoy."

Applejack blushed slightly at Shade's compliment, "Aw, shucks. Thanks."

They reached the blue two-story house a few minutes later, and Shade frowned at the brass door knob when it failed to twist. She rapidly knocked on the door and exhaled an exasperated sigh through her nostrils.

"Oh." Death opened the door and was genuinely astonished to see the orange filly behind Shade. "How many bits did she offer to pay you to carry those books?"

"I didn't pay her anything," Shade snapped.

Applejack giggled, "Thinkin' 'bout it now, I should have charged her some bits. I'm Applejack. Pleased to meet ya, ma'am."

Death smiled warmly. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Applejack. I am Shade's mother, Deathly Belladonna. Please, call me Death, everypony does."

"Can I come in now?" Shade's patience was running low. "She's my first friend. That's gotta mean, like, ten friends."

"You can come in to drop off the books, sweetie." Death moved out of the doorway. "But ten friends is ten individual ponies."

Shade huffed and trudged in. "C'mon, my room is upstairs."

The two climbed the stairs to the left of the entrance and reached Shade's room.

"She seems nice," Applejack commented after dumping the books on the bed.

"Oh, yeah, the nicest," Shade snarked, her face plastered with a false smile.

"What did she mean 'bout the whole 'ten friends' thing?" Applejack changed the topic swiftly.

"Nothing. She's out of her mind," Shade said on top of the bed in between labored breaths. "How are you so strong?"

"Bein' an earth pony helps. Plus, I do work on a farm. It is very physical work."

"You think I could help out? I hate feeling so. . . weak."

Applejack laid her head down on the bed and faced Shade with a smile. "Sure ya can, sugar cube! And I don't think yer weak. You’re already stronger than half the unicorns I know, especially Rarity."

"Who's 'Rarity'?" Shade inquired with a raised curious brow.

"Just some stuck up, whiny, pony who's two grades above me. Oh!" Applejack sat up. "What class are you in?"

"I'm in the Daffodil group."

"Me too!" Applejack exclaimed. "Are ya ten like me?"

"I think so. . . ?"

"What? Ya don't know how old ya are?" Applejack cocked her head.

"Well, where I'm from we used a lunar calendar and lunar years are shorter than celestial years. Which means I would be slightly older by lunar standards," Shade explained. "Since we are about the same size, it would be safe to assume I am ten. Also, I am not in the same class as Rarity, so I am not older than you."

Applejack rubbed her chin in deep thought. Shade saw the gears turning behind her eyes. "Yeah. That makes sense." A silence rose between them. Shade was about to open a book when Applejack broke the silence. "Want to check out the school?"

Shade flung the book in her hoof absently to the side. "Sure," she shrugged, "why not?"

"Why haven't you asked me about my horns?" Shade interrupted Applejack's ramblings about apples, go figure.

Applejack cocked her head to the side. "What 'bout 'em?"

"Aren't you curious as to why I have three? Don't you think they make me look weird?"

"No, ya don't look weird at all," Applejack answered truthfully. "Well, since ya brought it up, why do y'all have three horns?"

"Genetics," Shade replied after a moment of walking in thoughtful silence, "I guess you can call us tricorns."

"I see. What catches my attention is your sunglasses. Ya always have 'em on and didn't take 'em off inside, considering how dark your room is."

"That's because if I see the sunlight," Shade paused dramatically and then grabbed Applejack's face with her hooves, "I'LL DIE!"

"You’re jokin', right?" Applejack asked with concern in her voice.

"Yeah," Shade snickered with a dopey grin. She released Applejack and cleared her throat, "I am. . . completely colorblind. Bright light hurts my eyes. Considering how easy these come off, I was thinking about buying some goggles."

"That's," Applejack was at a lost for words. She heard the sadness in Shade's voice but how could she console her new friend?

What was happening to her? Why was she talking and being open? Did Death do something to her? Something has felt. . . off. Shade could not put her hoof on what was happening to her, but she knew something felt different. What did Death do to me?

Shade was so busy with her vengeful thoughts that she did not pay attention to the early Spring afternoon gifts around her. Birds sang to one another saying their greetings after such a long time away from their neighbors. Spring flowers had their colorful arms outstretched to the embracing rays of the sun; a brisk wind blew the lush grass below and rustled the green leaves above.

Her plots for revenge were interrupted by a hoof on her back. She saw Applejack pointing at something. Her eyes followed the hoof and found the large building topped with a bell tower and a playground off to the side.

"That looks sufficiently school-like," Shade stated with a firm nod.

Applejack chuckled. "Eeyup. My family was one of the first to settle and found Ponyville. My Granny Smith was a lil' younger than me when they first built the schoolhouse."

"Wow! That's really neat."

"Are ya goin' to be alright when school starts, Shade?"

Shade saw the worry on Applejack's face. "What do you mean?"

"Well, bullies like to target and make fun of ponies without cutie marks."

Shade scoffed. "I don't care about the lack of a butt-tattoo of destiny, Applejack. How difficult do you think it is to laugh when your jaw is broken, and your neck is snapped?"

Applejack felt her spine tremble and limbs grow cold as she heard Shade's frightening words. "P-pretty difficult, I'd reckon."

Shade draped her left hoof over Applejack's neck and pulled close to her. She lowered her glasses and peeked over them with pale yellow eyes. Shade felt Applejack tense up, bringing a smirk to her muzzle. "'Sides. You have my back, right?"

"Darn tootin," Applejack said with a smile. "What are friends for?"

"I wouldn't know," Shade said, crestfallen with a pained smile. She released Applejack, then walked back from where they came.

"Where ya goin'?" she heard Applejack say from behind.

"Home," said flatly.

"Oh, no ya ain't!"

Shade turned her head. An orange blur shot past her, dragging her along by her arm. "Waaaahhh!!!!" Shade interjected.

Chapter 5

Death wielded a toothy grin.

"What?" Shade gritted irritably while she backed away from Death.

"I just find it ironic that your spider friend is a wolf spider."

Shade rolled her eyes and turned to climb the stairs, her mane swished with her swift movement.

"Wait!"

"What?" Shade snapped.

"Need to find a temporary cage for"

"No."

Death stopped at the swinging doors of the kitchen. She turned to Shade and noticed her glare. "What do you mean 'no'?"

"Charlotte is a friend not a pet. Do you put your friends in cages?"

"Only my favorite ones," Death beamed from ear to ear.

Shade shook her head dismissively and climbed up the stairs.

When Death heard Shade's door close Death heaved a sigh, her cheerful disposition escaping with her hot air, and pushed through the swinging doors. She made her way to the small dining area where two untouched plates of dinner sat neglected on a small, wooden, circle dinner table.

Death sat in a chair and her head slumped onto her fore hooves on the table. Two streams of hot tears rolled down her cheeks. "Come back to me, Shade," she lamented as she cried quietly.

Shade opened her eyes and found herself floating in a black void. A bright light made Shade wince and clamp her eyes close. After a moment, she reopened her eyes and saw stars dotting the now red void. Big balls of light danced around her while massive black vortices orbited her. Twisting herself around she saw a giant mass of darkness over the horizon. For some reason, looking at the black mass made her head ache.

"Where am I?" she spoke aloud to no one in particular.

"This is your psyche."

Shade huffed, not surprised by Death's presence. "Why are we here?" Shade droned.

Shade followed the hoof that stretched before her and traced the horizon. "Those orbs represent your attributes and skills. The bright ones are the ones you know and the black ones are the ones you have yet to learn and experience."

"What is that big one in the distance?"

A light flashed in Shade's peripheral and two big lights dimmed in the horizon.

"For making ten friends, you unlocked a minuscule portion of your strength and endurance." Death explained.

"Fantastic. What is that black hole in the distance and the other smaller ones?" Shade noticed the shift in Death's face.

Staring at the black mass Death spoke with hollow words, "That is Valkyrie's, no, it is your power corrupted by Valkyrie. The second large vortex is your memories, also corrupted by Valkyrie. The other vortices are your emotions."

Shade switched from looking at Death to looking at the vortices. For a long while she did not say anything and neither did Death. They floated in silence each lost in their own thoughts.

Shade reached out to one of the smaller vortices and was surprised when it floated to her and settled in her hoof. She was equally surprised by the burning sensation she felt and cried out in pain. With her other hoof, she tried to shake the burning black ball off her hoof. When that failed, she turned to Death who watched her intently.

"Feel free to help at your earliest convenience!" Shade hissed. Death blinked, unmoving. With the intensity of the pain biting deeper into her flesh, Shade screamed and fell to her side. "Fucking help me, goddammit!" she howled.

"I don't know. I think you should suffer a little longer." A voice stated coldly which made Shade's viens freeze.

Shade writhed and rolled in agony. She looked up and saw her mother looming over her. "Mom. . . my?" Her eyesight darkened as the vortex swallowed her and incinerated her entire body. A buzzing sound deafened her ears and silenced her from her own screams.

And then nothing.

No pain.

No noise.

No noise except the sniveling coming from Shade.

Shade opened her eyes and saw Death standing on three legs while her right forehoof held the black vortex. Death held a solemn countenance. Shade tried to stand on wobbly legs and scowled at Death.

"Thanks for nothing."

"What are you talking about? I grabbed it when you first touched it. Your eyes went white and you fell on the ground." Death picked Shade up with her magic. "What happened?"

"Nothing." Shade wiped her face with her left hoof.

"Were you trying to reach this?"

"No. I wanted to see if I could fly."

"Interesting." Death gazed into the singularity in her hoof. "This is empathy. Empathy is the source of your father's power."

"So, my mother sealed empathy away so that I couldn't harness my true power?"

Death released the vortex and watched as it floated away. "No. No, I don't think she did. I think you corrupted it yourself over the years of feeding hatred and anger." She extended her hoof and held a black orb. In the center of the orb was the faintest flicker of light. Death frowned. "This is love. Your love is filled with hate. Hate and love are one in the same, Shade. You need to learn how to forgive and have mercy before you can experience love of any kind."

Shade snorted.

Death let go of the orb. She floated over to Shade and stared into her pale yellow eyes. Shade glowered at Death. "I am trying to help you, Shade. You will never truly be happy if you become a demon." Death reached out her hoof to Shade. "Let me help you and together you can unlock your full potential. It will not be easy. It will be worth it. Aren't you tired of being miserable?"

"Will being happy bring me back my sight?" Shade asked bitterly. "Will it bring back my mother?"

Death smiled. "Yes. And the only way to bring back your mother would be to accept me."

"You. Are. Not. My. Mother." Shade growled. Shade reeled back. She gawked at Death. "Did. . . Did you punch me?"

"What are you going to do about it?" Death shrugged.

Shade rubbed her jaw. "I'm going to kill you," she threatened. With a war cry, Shade launched herself at Death.

Death stopped Shade in mid flight with her pink magic. Shade flailed wildly. "Fine. Don't accept me as your mother. You do not need to love me because I love you, Shade."

Shade shot up in bed. She was short of breath and panted heavily. A ray of light shone between the curtains which split the darkness of her room. Birds sang outside. Her clock ticked which drew her attention. "6:15" it read. A yawn escaped her and she smacked her lips.

Her door slowly opened.

"Morning!" Applejack greeted her with a smile.

Shade frowned. "What are you doing here?"

"Well, gee, I was under the impression you were gunna help me on the farm to help build up your strength."

"Right," Shade yawned. She rolled out of bed and rubbed her eyes. "Let me get a quick bite and we can go."

"Death Bell made breakfast." Applejack informed her sleepy friend and held open the door.

"More power to her." Shade remarked.

Chapter 6

With a lengthy yawn Shade makes her way down the wooden stairs. Standing at the bottom of the stairs, she turns her head to the left and spots Death behind the counter with a wide grin; looking to the right Shade could see the front door less than ten feet away.

"Can I get out the door before she gets me?" Shade plots.

Death's eyes flash and Shade knew she made a mistake by hesitating. With a mad dash, Shade feels the door knob and freedom. Then the next second, she begins to float in the air and knows she lost. A sigh leaves her and she gives Applejack a flat look. The next thing she knows, she is press up against Death as Death hugs her tightly.

"I made pancakes!"

"You want a medal?" Shade's sardonic reply.

"Just your love and affection!" Death smiles.

Shade squirms and pushes herself free from the loving embrace. "Le gag," Shade wretches and points at her stuck out tongue. "I'm going with Applejack. Don't wait up. Let's go, Applejack."

Applejack follows her friend leave out the front door with her eyes. She turns back to Death who smiles and beckons her over. Applejack trots over to Deathly Belladonna. The cerise mare whispers into the orange filly's ear. Applejack turns to Death who is beaming from ear to ear.

"Think you can do it?" Death questions.

"Absolutely!" Applejack chuckles, "I think she'll like it."

"Probably not so I'll just like it for her!" Death chimes.

"I know it ain't none of my business but, why are ya so. . . harsh towards Deathly Belladonna?" Applejack dares to ask Shade. Shade's abrupt stop makes Applejack immediately regret her question.

Turning around and snapping at Applejack first crosses Shade's mind. A deep breath through her nostrils left her more calm. Being mean will not grant her powers back faster. After a tense minute of silence, Shade turns around to face Applejack to give the filly an answer. "Because I hate," her dream pops into her head and she shakes her head to restart, "Because she annoys me."

Applejack decides to change the subject, quickly learning to avoid any further personal questions, "Those are some spiffy new glasses."

That comment makes Shade remember last night. "Do you know the name of a filly with a barred eighth note cutie mark?"

Applejack's face scrunches in thought, "Nope. Can't say I've seen her. Why?"

"We bumped into each other last night and picked up the wrong glasses."

"Ah. And with you bein' color blind you didn't realize it right away," Applejack deduces.

"There is something different about her." Shade looks up at the sky remembering the event. "She felt cold, her eyes reflected the moonlight, and her coat seemed to sparkle. I was mesmerized by her."

"Sounds like you fell in love at first sight," Applejack says with slightly rosy cheeks.

Shade snaps her attention to Applejack. "Ludicrous. She has a power within her that I have not felt in," she has to be careful to not reveal her true age, "a couple years."

"Uh-huh."

The two fillies continue to walk down the dusty street. A couple feet later and Shade sees the ponies setting up their stalls in the market square. She sees strawberries, carrots, celery, cabbages, flowers, apples, and. . . bananas.

"Whoa," Shade stops in her tracks, "there's a banana plantation in Ponyville?"

Applejack stops and follows Shade's muzzle. "Eeyup. They are fairly new 'round here. Why?"

"I. . . I really like bananas," Shade emphasized by licking her lips.

"More than you like apples?!"

Shade raises a brow at Applejack's stunned expression, "Yeees."

"How can you like bananas more than apples?" Applejack confronts Shade face to face.

Shade pushes her head up against Applejack's; her horns pressing into the Stetson. "Because I can," she growls.

Seeing Shade's eyes flash hotly above her glasses and the area grow cold, Applejack backs away from the ivory filly. Wanting to avoid a fight Applejack clears her throat to clarify, "Wh-what I meant was, why do you like bananas more than apples?"

Shade looks at Applejack quizzically. Why is Applejack scared? I'm just doing what she did. With a shrug Shade says, "Apples are hard, too sweet, and too juicy. Bananas are the complete opposite. I don't like sweets."

"Alright. To each their own, right?" Applejack smiles apprehensively.

The next ten minutes pass in silence as they make their way to Sweet Apple Acres. Shade keeps pace with Applejack passing the time deep in her own thoughts. Her dream left her with plenty of questions she needs Death to address.

Applejack sighs inwardly. She sure knows how to pick friends. She glances at Shade and notices how Shade exudes power, every step she takes with confidence, she holds her head high, her mane hugs her face and flows with the wind; Applejack shook her head to keep from staring at Shade. Sure Shade was harsh but Death receives most of her ire. So far, Shade has been courteous to Applejack and Applejack has only felt threatened twice.

The orange filly turns her attention to the alabaster filly again. Shade holds a certain edge; an edge that cuts deep if anyone intrudes, an edge that pulls one in, an edge that has sharpened with pain. Through her stoic demeanor and expression, Applejack senses and hears her pain through Shade's words. Applejack did not know, however, if the death of Shade's parents was the only source of pain.

After staring at sunglasses for a long second did Applejack realize Shade facing her.

"Is there something on my face?" Shade questions.

"What?" Applejack cocks her head to a side.

"You have been staring at me for the past five minutes."

Applejack flushes pink. Shade's tone was not harsh or bitter, to Applejack's surprise. "I, uh, was just thinkin' 'bout. . . stuff?"

Shade stares at Applejack for a few seconds, during which Applejack shifted nervously on her hooves. "Go on," Shade elaborates by rolling her left hoof.

"Oh! Well, mainly I was thinking 'bout teaching you how to buck properly."

Shade blinks at Applejack. "I'm going to assume that is not a euphemism." Shade says as she starts to walk again,"I learn best by observation."

Shade observes Applejack closely. A little too close for comfort for Applejackat first. Shade homes in onto Applejack's haunches, noting the angle of her legs, how high her rear hooves are off the ground, and where she strikes the trunk.

Unconsciously, Shade reaches out her hoof and touches Applejack's flank. Applejack tenses under the sudden cold feeling. Shade runs her hoof up and down the muscular orange leg slowly. "Amazing," she muses internally.

"Sh-shade?" she hears Applejack stammer.

"Hm?" Shade breaks her gaze from the orange posterior. She notices Applejack's face a shade darker than the rest of her body.

"You're uh, kinda t-touchin' my flank. . ." Applejack's ears fold back.

Shade turns her head to her hoof. "Oh," she quickly removes her hoof, "My apologies." Shade looks at her hoof remembering the sensation. "Your coat hides your muscles. It surprised me," she talks to her hoof.

"Thanks," Applejack replies sheepishly.

"Can I give it a shot?" Shade asks already in position in front of a tree.

"Go ahead."

Shade aims at the tree, coils her legs, arches her back, and strikes the tree. A dozen apples fall. Shade frowns.

"Hey! That was a purty good shot!" Applejack smiles and praises Shade.

"I didn't knock down all the apples like you do."

"No, but you knocked down more than my lil sister," Applejack cracks.

Shade looks at Applejack which causes her to stop smiling. "Are we going to buck every tree?"

Exhaling her breath she was holding, Applejack smiles again, "Naw, that'll take ages. We'll just buck til lunch."

"Sounds like a plan."

The two of them continue to buck the apple trees and carry the buckets away. Shade decides to just pull the buckets since she could not control her magic and did not want apples to keep hitting her face. An hour later, Applebloom joins the two older fillies and volunteers to carry Shade's buckets. As the morning progresses Shade starts to knock more apples down eventually knocking all the apples off the trees.

Granny Smith sounds the lunch bell eliciting Applebloom to drop the bucket she was carrying on her back as she gallops to the house. When the other two fillies reach the house, Shade stops at the door and watches it close behind Applejack's tail. Applejack looks behind her when the lack of another set of hoof steps reaches her. She cocks her head at the ivory filly then remembers what Shade had told her yesterday about tricorn social etiquette.

Applejack smiles and opens the screen door for Shade, "Come on in."

"Thank you." Shade enters after wiping her hooves on the welcome mat.

"You know that since we are friends, you don't need to wait for me to invite ya in, especially if you are following me,"

"It is a show of respect, Applejack."

"That's mighty kind of ya, Shade," Applejack tips her hat towards Shade before taking off and setting it on a hook.

A few seconds later, the two of them reach the dinning room where Granny Smith and Applebloom have already taken their seats around a large, rectangle dinning table. Shade takes a seat across from Applebloom and Applejack. Shade examines the contents of the two bowls before her: the one on the left smelling like nightshade tubers and the bowl on the right smelling of fruit.

"Oh!" Applejack interjects grabbing the attention of all at the table, "Granny Smith, Shade can't see colors. She's not sniffing it because she thinks the food is suspicious or anythin'." Turning to address Shade, Applejack says, "The bowl in your left is potato salad and the bowl on the right is fruit salad."

"Sounds delectable," Shade smiles faintly.

"Darn tootin'!" Granny Smith exclaims and plunges her face into the potato salad bowl.

Applebloom giggles and follows Granny Smith's example.

Applejack starts with the fruit salad.

Shade takes a few bites out of the fruit salad first, confirming her suspicions of it being too sweet for her. She cleanses her palate with the glass of water before fully enjoying the tamer potato salad.

Applejack cleans her muzzle with her napkin and says what has been on her mind since the morning, "Shade, is everything alright? You've been. . . quiet."

Shade finishes eating the salad in her mouth before answering Applejack. "No. I'll manage."

"Wanna talk about it?"

"Not particularly," Shade's stoic response. She goes back to eating the potato salad at a reserved pace.

Applejack was going to press Shade more but saw Granny Smith shaking her head. She returns to her meal.

"What's next on the agenda?" Shade inquires.

Applejack thinks for a moment. A smile starts to split her muzzle as she remembers what Deathly Belladonna told her earlier. "I was thinking I can help you catch up on school by giving you the notes from last year. How about it?"

Shade rubs her chin. "Since I recently moved to this land I guess I should learn more about your history."

"Great! I'll be right back!" Applejack excuses herself from the table and speeds out the room.

The three ponies sat at the table and could hear Applejack running up the stairs, stomping upstairs, throwing things around; hell, they even hear a cat screech before Applejack runs back downstairs. Their eyes watch the doorway and then they see Applejack appear out of breath and with a mess of a mane, she held a journal in her teeth.

Applejack trots over to Shade with a big grin.

Shade cocks an eyebrow at Applejack.

They stare at each other for a couple seconds longer than Applejack had anticipated. "Take it," Applejack urges.

"Oh." Shade accepts the yellow journal with her front hooves. "I guess I still have much to learn about your unspoken actions."

"It's alright. I should've said somethin'. Anyways, you should go to the library and study for a bit because I want to quiz ya." Applejack smiles.

Shade furrows her brows suspiciously. "Right." She turns to Granny Smith, "Thank you for lunch, ma'am, it was delicious."

"You're very welcome, Shade. You are always welcome here." Granny Smith says.

"Much appreciated. If you will excuse me," Shade puts the journal in between her teeth, gets out of the chair, and bows politely before leaving.

As soon as Applejack hears the front door close, she rushes to the table with a wide grin. "Alright, y'all, this is what's happenin'."

Chapter 7 - Shade Gets a Surprise

"'Quiz ya'" Applejack's voice echoes in Shade mind. "Pfft. I am probably smarter than all the ponies here combined."

Shade strolls down the lane which will take her to the library but first it cuts through the town/market square. City Hall stood proudly to her right, its architecture resembling some of the newer buildings back home. Comparing the buildings and structures to home would not be fair since her world was at least one hundred times larger so everything there was built gigantic. Shade sees the banana stall as a single ray of sunlight shines down on the heavenly bunches of fruit.

"Tomorrow," she notes in her head.

She does not realize the pair of golden eyes following her as she crosses the square. She stops at the edge where the square turns into the street and looks behind her, feeling the sensation of being watched.

"Hi!" A pony shouts, jumping in front of Shade which makes her step back with her ears pressing against her skull. "I'm kinda new to Ponyville so I'm looking for friends!" the loud pony continues.

"Good luck with that," Shade grimaces as she turns around to head to the library.

"Where you goin'?" the pony asks, hopping beside Shade.

Shade grits her teeth. She pulls the frizzy haired filly close to her by hooking her left hoof behind the loud filly's neck. "I'm only going to tell you this once: you're loud and annoying," Shade hisses in a low tone.

"Whoa! You're kinda scary!" the filly giggles. She leans closer to Shade and wriggles her eyebrows, "I kinda like that."

Shade steps away from her; genuine confusion on her face, "What?"

"Teehee," the filly giggles in a hoof. "My name's Pinkie Pie! What's yours?" she leans forward on her front hooves with her rear in the air where Shade saw her fluffy tail. . . wagging.

". . . Shade," she replies reluctantly. They stand in awkward silence. Shade becoming increasingly unnerved by the filly's face splitting smile. Her eyes shone with a joy and mirth that rivals even Death.

"So, where were you headed?" the pony asks.

"Library," Shade grinds.

"You kinda remind me of my sister, Limestone Pie."

"Stop the presses," Shade rolls her eyes.

Pinkie Pie giggles. "I used to live on a rock farm. I've been looking for a place to stay and work since I got my cutie mark a couple years ago. Ever since I got my cutie mark, it was hard for me to stay on the rock farm. Well, when I say 'me' I mean 'my family'. I kinda talk a lot and I'm loud and cheerful, the total opposite of my family; I know they love me but I could tell I was getting on their nerves. Kinda like how right now I am getting on your nerves."

Shade turns to glance at the filly who smiles sheepishly. Shade continues to walk in her confident manner. "I am not from Ponyville. I moved here three days ago. I have yet to receive my cutie mark. I have no family, only Deathly Belladonna; don't ask. I am reserved, introverted, succinct, and acerbic."

Pinkie Pie smiles brightly. "Why do you wear sun glasses?"

"Medical condition."

"Why do you have three horns?"

"Genetics."

Pinkie Pie prances around her new friend Shade. "This is the longest conversation I've had in, like, forever!"

"I'm sure you can find more pleasant company who would love to hold long conversations with you."

"Yeah," Pinkie Pie stops bouncing and leans up against Shade smiling sweetly, "but they wouldn't be as pretty!"

Shade cranks her head to the filly beside her on her right. Pinkie Pie's eyes flutter. "Tell me something I don't know," Shade brushes her mane back with her left hoof.

"Aw!" Pinkie Pie pouts slightly, "I thought you would blush!"

Shade shrugs which nearly topples the yellow journal balancing on her back.

"So why are we going to the library?"

Shade stops dead in her tracks. "Why the Hell am I going to the library?"

"What's 'Hell'?"

Ignoring Pinkie Pie, Shade does an about face and heads home.

"So no library?"

"No library," Shade confirms, "I already checked out history books and Applejack knows that which means she must be up to something."

"Ooooo! The plot thickens." Pinkie Pie busts into giggle fits and snorts, "'plot'!"

"What is funny about 'plot'?"

"It's another word for butt. And butts are funny!" Pinkie Pie latches onto Shade's flank and circles a pink hoof where a cutie mark would be, "Excpet yours. Yours is nice."

"Pinkie Pie," Shade snarls, "get off me before I kick you."

Feeling a sudden chill and threatening aura, Pinkie Pie releases Shade and titters nervously, "Heh heh. . . personal space. Right."

Shade snorts and snaps her head in front of her to keep walking. Pinkie Pie smiles broadly as Shade's cheeks return to their default tone.

"How old are you anyways?" Shade asks aloud.

Pinkie Pie springs along side Shade. "Nine years old!"

"What the fuck! 'Nine' and already having adult thoughts? Do ponies mature faster or is she just a weirdo?" Shade stops at the center of the square, hiding behind the fountain of an earth pony, as she spots Applejack and family walking by with boxes on their backs.

"Ooooo! Is it!"

Shade clamps a hoof over Pinkie Pie's mouth and pulls her down in front of her. Pinkie Pie sat between Shade's legs as Shade kept her eyes on the Apple clan. As she fears, they turn down her street and stop at her house. When they go inside, Shade releases the loud filly and stands up, grimacing at the water.

Pinkie Pie leans against Shade's left side, "If you wanted to hug me so badly, you could've just said so."

Shade stares at Pinkie Pie as of she grew a third eye. "That does not even merit a response." Shade shakes her head and turns her attention back to her house again.

"Do you know whose house that is?" Pinkie Pie asks as she watches the same blue house as Shade while she rests her head atop Shade's, making sure to avoid the horns.

Shade slips out from under Pinkie Pie, spitting out frizzy mane, which oddly smells and tastes like cotton candy. "Yes," Shade grumbles.

"Were you not invited to the party?" Pinkie Pie asks with her head to one side with wide eyes and pouty lips.

Shade furrows her brows at Pinkie Pie's sad tone and expression. "Something like that."

Pinkie Pie reaches out and places a reassuring fetlock on Shade's withers. "It'll be okay," she smiles.

Shade brushes of Pinkie Pie's hoof and starts walking away from her and the fountain.

"Where you going?" Pinkie Pie inquires.

"To buy flammable liquid."

Pinkie Pie stops in her tracks with wide eyes. Her muzzle splits into a malevolent grin, "I'll buy the matches!"

Remembering her twelve steps, Pinkie Pie snaps out of her pyromania and convinces Shade to not buy the kerosine. She also convinces Shade that perhaps they are throwing her a surprise party, after all, it is at Shade's house.

Shade's view of Pinkie Pie changes into a better light; despite Pinkie Pie's. . . eccentric behavior, she shows a high degree of higher thinking and problem solving. She also has a dark past and side to her Shade saw a glimpse of which piques Shade's curiosity. She begins to wonder if adding Pinkie Pie to her list of "friends" will unlock another power for her. Shade walks along side with Pinkie Pie as she thinks about which power to unlock next.

At the door, Shade stares at the individual grains of the wood with a hoof on the knob. She opens the door slowly. . .

And stops.

More like freezes.

Her hair tingles as the magic aura holds her in place.

"Hello, dear daughter of mine!" Death chimes in the doorway. She levitates Shade away from the door and quickly closes it behind her as she steps out.

"I just ate; don't make me vomit."

"Doesn't she say the sweetest things?" Death smiles at the pink filly behind Shade.

"Right!" Pinkie Pie giggles.

"Do you mind?" Shade protests still in the air.

"Oh!" Shade pops the magic bubble around Shade.

Shade falls to the ground with an audible splat. "Thanks," Shade grimaces.

"My name is Deathly Belladonna. I am Shade's mother." Death smiles and holds out a hoof for Pinkie Pie.

"I'm Pinkie Pie!" the pink filly chimes and shakes the cerise hoof of Death.

"That's great!" Death pulls the filly close to her and whispers into her ear.

Pinkie Pie looks up at Death with a beaming grin, "I'll get right on it!" She salutes and disappears in a pink cloud of dust.

"So whenever your horn glows, that means you are using magic, right?" Shade asks rhetorically. "That's why I couldn't hear what you told her."

"Mhmm!" Death nods.

"I already know about the party," Shade states.

"What party?"

Shade turns her attention from the door to Death only to see a flash of light.

"Shade?" a familiar drawl whispers in Shade's ear. She feels her body shake. "Shade," Applejack calls out again.

"Riiiiiiiiiise and shiiiiiine!" Pinkie Pie trills, picks Shade up, and shakes her like a doll. Glowing yellow eyes glare back at her when Pinkie Pie opens her eyes. "The library is closing soon, you silly sleepy head."

Pinkie Pie sets Shade down on her hooves. Shade looks around the dim library, feeling somewhat lost. "How did I get here?"

"We walked here, silly," Pinkie Pie smiles.

"If the library is about to close. . . then I've been asleep for eight hours. . ." Shade concludes.

"Yeah, you were sleeping like a log. We didn't wanna wake you up." Applejack adds.

Shade narrows her eyes at Applejack. "Is that so?"

"Y-yup!" Applejack chuckles nervously and a bead of sweat rolls down her face under the intense stare of Shade.

Pinkie Pie plops Shade's sunglasses onto the alabaster filly's bridge breaking her glare. "Applejack was telling me how she was going to quiz you! Let's go to your house and do it!"

"How about we all go our separate ways?" suggests Shade.

Pinkie Pie hooks her right foreleg under Shade's left, "C'mon! It'll be fun!"

Shade wrenches her leg out of Pinkie Pie's hold. "Must you touch me?"

"Yes," Pinkie Pie declares with a firm nod.

"Stop." Shade demands and starts walking out of the library.

"Have you ever touched Shade?" Shade hears Pinkie Pie ask Applejack not far behind her.

"Uh, I kinda touched her when we tried to wake her up," Applejack's answer.

"Doesn't touching her send electricity through your body?! It's shocking." Pinkie Pie laughs at her own pun.

"Yeah," Applejack twists her face in thought, "every time we have touched it feels like I've been shocked."

"What are you two talking about?" Shade decides to involve herself into the conversation about her.

Pinkie Pie hops to Shade's side. "Hold out your hoof."

Shade mirrors Pinkie Pie's actions. She watches intently as Pinkie Pie draws her hoof closer. Zap! Pinkie Pie withdraws her hoof with a giggle. Shade stares at her own hoof.

"I didn't feel anything."

"But ya saw it right? Even I could," inputs Applejack.

Shade looks back at her hoof before setting it on the ground. "Intriguing," Shade muses and starts walking home again.

Five minutes later, the three fillies are outside Shade's blue two story house. Shade sniffs the around the door and a number of new scents of ponies fills her nose. She snorts their odor from her senses.

"What is it?"

Shade picks up the hesitation in Applejack's voice. "What is going on here?"

Pinkie Pie zips past Shade, opens the door, and shoves Shade into the house. Before Shade could protest, the lights turn on.

"SURPRISE!" a choir of voices exclaim.

"Shock," replies Shade dryly. She starts walking towards the stairs.

"Aw! No need to be bashful!" Pinkie Pie appears before Shade. "Happy Birthday, Shade!"

Shade frowns. She removes her eyes from the filly in front of her to the crowd of ponies in the house. Where did all the shelves and counter go? A white banner hangs from the ceiling that reads, "Happy 10th Birthday Shade!" in varying shades of gray.

Shade groans and drags a hoof down her face. "Let's get this over with."

Chapter 8 - Shade's Soliloquy

Chapter 8 - Shade's Soliloquy

The party goes smoothly. Dispite the house being loud, Shade enjoys the food (even though the burgers are hay and not meat), she likes the drinks (especially the drink "root beer", which as it turns out, is not actual beer but still has the bitterness she likes), and she rather enjoys the party games (winning mostly every one).

Shade meets new ponies "her age", most of whom she will be attending school with. Applejack describes Rarity perfectly and Shade intentionally tries to keep out of earshot of her, lest she silences Rarity permanently. The flower trio behave themselves; for a present, they give Shade a paint set. Applejack gives Shade a pair of welding goggles which Shade wears immediately. A few spells later, courtesy of Death, and the goggles are instantly Shade's favorite gift. Shade even went as far as hugging Applejack. Pinkie Pie presents the book Predictions and Prophecies and hugs Shade.

The party ends after everypony indulges themselves to cake. Death has a separate personal cake for Shade which is not as sweet as the larger two tier cake. When everypony is gone and Death cleans up with a spell, Shade does not feel that the party completely wastes her time.

Shade is laying on her bed reading Pinke Pie's present when raps on her door catch her attention. She huffs a sigh.

"What now?"

"I have a present for you," Death speaks through the door.

"More dusty old tomes?" Shade retorts having to find new sheets because of Death's previous gifts littering her bed.

"Nope! So let me in."

Shade places a bookmark to save her spot before closing the book. "Enter."

Death opens the door slowly and has a toothy grin. Shade sees what is on Death's back and sits up on bed. Death levitates the gift from off her back and presents it to her daughter.

Shade cocks a quizzical eyebrow at the mare befor her.

Once again, Death levitates the instrument to Shade with a beaming grin.

"What are you plotting?" Shade dead pans.

"I love it when you sing, Shade. Except that whole screaming, shouting, stuff you do." Death rolls her hoof to elaborate.

"I am not singing for you."

Death frowns and shoves the guitar into Shade's chest. "Just take the fucking thing and be happy!"

Shade reflexively clutches the acoustic guitar. She watches as Death leaves the room, closing the door softly behind her. A sigh escapes Shade.

She has not touched a guitar in centuries. Memories flash of playing in her last concert before bombs falling. Turns out war is even more profitable than a music career and less stressful. Good times.

What the Hell. . .

Shade sits on her bed and rests the guitar on her legs. Granted, the position felt weird as a quadruped, but feels natural. Strumming the first string brought a frown to her muzzle. Out of tune. With a shrug, Shade begins to masterfully tune the instrument by ear.

Minutes pass and Shade absently plucks the strings with her hoof magic gripping fields. Magic. Shade rolls her eyes. She gets a feeling that term is the answer for many questions to come.

Something bubbles, no, resonates within Shade as she plays a particular chord over and over. A sensation she has felt many times during her music careera song.

The words scratch at her skull, tickle her throat, and moves her hoof.

Here. I am. Trapped again.
Feeling so powerless.
A feeling I can't explain.
One that makes my heart a mess.
Trapped as a child
And I have no clue
If I should be wild
Or be told what to do.

Here.
I am.
Traaaaapped.
Again.

A puppet to the dark mistress,
Whom none can escape.
She shows her happiness.
Her smile I wish I can tape.
Why is she acting nice?
Why do I fall for her kindness?
I thought she was made of ice,
Like my heart in its fullness.

Here.
I am.
Trapped.
Agaaaaiiin.

Why do I feel so conflicted?

"Why do I feel so conflicted?" Shade whispers.

Shade stops playing the guitar and drops it onto the wooden floor. She pants heavily. Dampness around her eyes makes her draw her fetlock across her face and sniffle.

Death smiles sadly behind the door and whisks off to her room silently.

Shade finds herself standing in a crowd of people. Humans. Wait. She is back to her previous form! In front of her stood a towering concert stage. Random murmurings die down as the lights fade and a cheer crescendos from the masses around her. A band she has never heard of begins to play a song she has never heard before.

The world falls silent around her and time stops. She stands, clutching her chest, with a painful expression.

A monster.

That is what Shade is.

Extinguishing all the candles.

A wetness opens her eyes and can feel her hands wet with blood. A trail of blood leads to her. With her eyes she follows the blood and sees herself, from head to toe in white clothes, on the floor with her chest open , blood staining her immaculate clothing, and void of a heart.

"'A monster. A monster,'" she hears her mother whisper behind her, which sends chills down her spine, "And. It. Keeps. Getting. Stronger." Each word drawing closer to her.

Shade spins around on her heels and gasps in horror at the visage of her mother and a sharp pain in her gut. Looking down, she can see a glowing heart in her mother's right hand growing dimmer and the handle of a dagger protruding from her abdomen.

"But I love you," Shade's voice cracks.

"So does your father," Valkyrie grins devilishly. Her eyes flash and she twists the dagger deeper into Shade. She relishes in the sounds and face Shade makes, "You will be mine; just like him."

"I AM NOT MY FATHER!" Shade cries out, sitting up in her bed. She stares at the opposite wall and pants, her coat feeling as if she has stepped out of a cold shower.

"Of course you're not, silly, you're Shade!" Pinkie Pie chimes.

Shade snaps her head to the voice to her left where she finds Pinkie Pie standing, her eyes shimmering and with her trademark wide grin. With her breathing coming under control, Shade glances at the clock. Pinkie Pie holds out Shade's new goggles.

Shade swipes the goggles from the hoof and places them on her head. "Why are you here at six o'clock in the morning?"

"I was in the neighborhood and I wanted to check up on my bestest friend!" Pinkie Pie quickly lunges at Shade and wraps her hooves around the ivory filly's neck.

Shade feels the pain in her heart subside. She wraps her hooves around Pinkie Pie and presses her chest against the warm filly, feeling the pain dulling away.

Pinkie Pie strokes Shade's long, black and red mane, "There. There."

Shade ends their embrace quickly. Her pale yellow eyes stare at Pinkie Pie in wonder.

"DB made waffles!" Pinkie Pie smiles. "Come down whenever you're ready. Just don't take too long or else they'll all be gone!" Pinkie Pie springs toward the door. A voice behind her stops her.

"Wait. Aren't you going to ask what I was dreaming about?"

"Are you going to tell me?" Pinkie Pie smiles.

". . . No."

"Whenever you're ready," she reiterates with a grin before leaving.

"When will that be?" Shade wonders to herself.

Chapter 9 - Death to Canterlot

Chapter 9 - Death to Canterlot

Pinkie Pie devours a stack of three waffles in one bite and asks for seconds. Shade sits at the table eating her waffle cautiously. Her difficulty controlling the fork and knife did not contribute to the reason for her eating slowlynot at all. Death sat across from Shade beaming from ear to ear as she rests her head on her pasterns.

"These are really gooood, DB!" Pinkie Pie compliments the cerise mare before shoveling a second stack of waffles down.

"Thank you, Pinkie," Death replies and leans forward smiling harder at Shade.

Shade quickly casts a glance up at Death and returns to focusing on her breakfast.

The three ponies sat at the square dining table with the only light peeking above the tops of the curtains. It may have been dark for normal ponies, but for Shade, the room has enough light to not warrant her goggles and able to see her gray food.

"It is palatable," Shade grumbles.

Death's heart soars with overflowing joy. A choir of Angels sings in her mind. Shade grimaces at Death's disgustingly happy face. Regret immediately sets in.

"Pinkie, dear, didn't you say you had to work?" Death politely reminds Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie gasps and shoots up from her chair. "You're right! Thank you for the breakfast, DB!" Pinkie Pie zooms around the table and hugs Shade from behind, "See you later, Shadey-wadey!"

Shade chokes on the waffle in her mouth as Pinkie Pie skips out the kitchen through the swinging doors.

"I heard you shout earlier. Are you okay, Shadey-wadey?" Death asks with a concerning smile after Shade clears her pipe with milk.

Shade's face grows dark and she stabs the fork and knife in the table. "I know you are manipulating my dreams to make me hate my mother."

"What?" Death sits back in her chair with a serious expression, "I am doing nothing of the sort."

"Bull. Shit."

"If I wanted to, I could have just made you love me from the beginning and erase Valkyrie permanently."

"So why didn't you?"

"You know why," Death frowns.

"So why not you just erase her from Grey's memory?"

"His love for her prevents me. Love is one of the most powerful Forces; even more powerful than me." Death heaves a sigh. "I should have killed her before he ever laid eyes on her." She looks up from the table at Shade and smiles, "Well, I guess she did do one thing right."

"Don't think for a second I will buy your hollow words and flattery," Shade hisses.

"You must have me confused with Valkyrie because I have never once lied to you."

Shade's patent icy glare bores into Death's hard, pink eyes. After gaining no further information from Death's eyes, Shade huffs. "Since Pinkie Pie is a new friend, unlock one of my abilities."

Death's face instantly brightens again. "I already did! And because you completed a challenge at your party, you have one more point you can spend and I will answer any five questions you have."

Shade tilts her head to the left. "'Challenge'? What 'challenge'? Not killing everypony?"

Death brings her hoof to her lips and winks at Shade, "That's for me to know and you to find out!"

"For my first question, what are these 'challenges' you speak of?" Shade questions with a smirk.

"Cheater!" Death pouts. Seconds of moping later, Death tells Shade, "Look at your left foreleg." Shade picks up her hoof to examine and sees a bracelet around her hoof. Before she could say anything, Death continues, "That will allow you to access your abilities at will. The big jewel in the middle will access your abilities and you can see how many points you have, the smaller jewel on the left will show you challenges you can complete to gain bonus points and earn Death tokens you can redeem for anything! Lastly, the jewel on the right will show the status of your friends and their affinity towards you. You can use it to help remind you about birthdays and what each friend likes and dislikes."

Shade knits her brows, "You play too many video games."

Death chortles, "I got the idea from a manga, actually!"

"Question two," Shade hesitates for a second, "Fl-Fluttershy was from this world, right? Is . . . is she around?"

Death smiles knowingly, "Yes and yes. What's question four?"

"What?"

"You asked two questions so now you're on question four," Death smirks.

"Shrewd. Question three: how can you control dreams?"

"Answer: because I created this universe, I can do anything I want. But since I didn't create you, my options are limited."

"Question four: can I ever go back home?"

Death rubs her chin pensively and remains quiet for a moment before answering, "If I told you no?"

"Then I guess I'll have to start my plans for world domination."

"Returning home is not out of the realm of possibility," Death grins.

Shade runs her hoof through her mane. She pushes herself from the table and gets up from her chair. "I'm heading over to Applejack's."

"I might not be home tonight."

Shade stops in her tracks and snaps her head to Death, "What?"

"Iiiiiii. Miiiiiight. Nooooooot." Death says loud and slow.

"Fuck off," Shade dismisses Death, sucking her teeth.

Death giggles and watches Shade leave. "Love you, too."

Sure, Death can teleport to Canterlot, but she wants to enjoy her world and the beautiful scenery she is master to. Despite the majesty of the mountains, the beauty of the trees, the sparkling blue rivers and lakes, Death believes that her sisters are better architects with their respective mediums: Āshū with Earth, Wyohtā with Water, and baby sister Næschwäā with Nature.

She frowns thinking about Næschwäā's current state back home and tears well in her eyes thinking about Wyohtā's death. She sighs, "Where did you go, big sister?"

Her thoughts scatter when the conductor speaks over the intercom. Peering out the window, Death sees her destination in sight: Canterlot. The immaculate, high, white walls protects the city from the freezing mountain winds and enemies in centuries past.

The train comes to a soft stop. Death smiles as she exits the train car and enjoys all the ponies around her. She dislikes living in places with large crowds of people but visiting them every now and then did not hurt.

Today, Death plans on visiting the castle library for her research. Of course, she needs the proper paper work which takes weeks to acquire so, she decides instead of materializing the papers she will sneak in. Her entirety bubbles with excitement giving her extra pep in her step.

That extra pep does not go by without stallions, and some mares, staring at her peppy assets. Her thoughts delve into the naughty side as she thinks about how sex is as a pony and if the stories of stallions ring true. She will have to find out some other time; alas, her heart, soul, and body are for Grey and Grey alone. That does not mean she can not "practice" and get "experience" if the time came. She takes a mental note to stop by the red light district toy shop before leaving.

Death whistles at the impressive structure towering before her known as Canterlot Castle. Just entering the courtyard and she can see three towers to the right of the castle and one tower to the left. Death continues her journey through the main doors of the castle, playfully winking at the guards she passes.

An information desk catches her attention. She trots over to ask for help.

"Welcome to Canterlot Castle!" A sky blue mare with a bright green, braided mane greets Death with a complimentary smile, "Do you require assistance?"

"Why, yes, I do." Death returns the smile. "I am looking for the library."

"Only those with permission are allowed in the library or archives and you do not look like one of the regular researchers that have been scheduled today," the mare informs Death.

"I figured as much. What do I need in order to receive permission to the library or archives?"

"An ID, proof of residency or citizenship card, seal of research approval by the Research Society of Equestria, and pay the one hundred bit fee up front."

"Only one hundred bits to access unlimited amounts of knowledge?" Death opens a saddlebag with her pink magic and brings out a brown sack. She sets the sack on the counter which jingles the gold inside. "Here is one thousand bits for a temporary pass to the library," Death smiles broadly.

The mare behind the counter picks her jaw up and clears her throat. "That is all well and good ma'am but rules are rules and procedures need to be followed."

Death smirks and returns the sack to her saddlebag. "You pass the test, Ocean Topaz."

The mare drops her jaw again, "H-How do you know my name? What test?"

Death shifts her eyes around the area to make sure she could not be overheard by the ponies in the (empty) area and leans closer to the perplexed mare, beckoning her closer, Death whispers, "I am with the Royal Staff Internal Affairs Bureau and am conducting an investigation about reports of staff committing larceny and taking bribes."

Ocean Topaz gasps then nods her head, "It's about time somepony does something about it. I already know a few ponies off the top of my head who I've seen stealing and taking bribes."

"Excellent. I need an all access pass to the entire wings of the castle and the names of the ponies."

"A-At once, ma'am!" Ocean Topaz begins to write the names down of ponies, "I can only grant you a bronze pass which should be enough to get you to the barracks and first and second floors of the castle."

"Perfect. I'll report to Captain Ironshoe right away. This has gone on for far too long." Death nods firmly.

"Here you go." Ocean Topaz passes the note and bronze paper to Death.

Death accepts the articles with her magic from the mare's mouth. "I'll make sure you get at least a promotion," Death winks at the mare.

"Good luck!" Ocean Topaz waves bye.

Death walks away with satisfaction pulling the edge of her mouth.

Fifteen minutes later, Death finds herself in the library. A spectral spell allows her to sneak inside without the guards at the doors any the wiser. She stumbles upon an unforeseen sight as she searches through the aisles of books: one Twilight Sparkle sitting at a table with mountains of books surrounding the lavender filly and her nose in one. Death smiles affectionately.

"Aren't you just absolutely precious!" Death gushes beside an unsuspecting Twilight Sparkle and hugs her.

"Huh?! Wha?" Twilight sputters in confusion. "No pony is supposed to be here," the filly begins and squirms out of Death's embrace. She stares up at Death in awe, "I have never heard of a pony with more than one horn, let alone seen a pony with three!"

Death giggles. "We're a rare breed."

Twilight shakes her head. "Regardless, nopony is supposed to be here. This is the time Princess Celestia and I reserve for my studies."

"So is the princess in the restroom?" Death asks while searching around the area.

Twilight's ears fold down and she suddenly finds interest in the floor, "Princess Celestia is usually held up at court and meetings. . ."

"That's unfortunate." Death gently lifts Twilight's head and flashes a motherly smile, "I may not be the princess but I know a great deal about magic and pretty much everything. You can ask me all the questions you have. Although," Death tussles Twilight's mane, "I'm sure a bright, young filly like yourself knows just about everything, too."

Twilight beams from the praise, "Yup!"

A voice rings alarms in Celestia's mind. Who did the guards let in? Somepony will be getting toilet duty for their insubordina

Her thoughts shatter when she sets her eyes on the back of the dark pink mare beside her faithful student, the visage and voice breaking her plans for future punishment.

"M-Mother. . .?" Princess Celestia's voice barely escapes her lips.

But the mare hears her.

And she turns around.

And their paudrette gems lock.

And she smiles tenderly.

"I dunno if I should take that as a compliment or you see me that old, Princess," she smiles then bows.

"Princess Celestia?" her student's voice carries concern.

Celestia shakes her head and regains her composure. "My apologies. Your resemblance and voice has an uncanny similarity to my mother's."

"Then I am honored, your majesty," the mare bows again.

"I beg your pardon, but what is your name and why are you in the library? My guards have explicit orders to not allow anypony inside while Twilight studies."

"My name is Deathly Belladonna, your majesty. And no guards tried to stop me when I entered the library." Technically, not a lie.

"Deathly Belladonna was just telling me about the war with the centaurs!" Twilight squees.

"There was no war with the centaurs," Celestia dismisses.

"Contrary to what you might think, Princess Celestia, there was a history before you." Death smiles.

"Then how come I do not know about it?"

"The queen or perhaps the nobles, history is blurry about it, but somepony wanted to erase centaurs from memory so many of the documents about them were destroyed by ponykind." Death explains.

"How do you know about it?"

Death grins. "I said 'ponykind' not centaurs. I leaned about it from the centaurs and many other things about them."

Princess Celestia studies Death for a moment. "Are you a researcher?"

Death rubs her chin in thought. "I am a paleohistorian, one of many titles. Technically, I am Doctor but I got tired of ponies coming up to me and asking me to diagnose them."

Twilight giggles.

Celestia smiles. "Are you working on anything at the moment?"

"Actually, there is one thing that has my interest right now and is the reason for my visit." Death grins mischievously, "I came here to find more information about the 'Mare in the Moon' prophecy."

Celestia's eyes widen then narrow at Deathly Belladonna, "I think you should leave, Doctor."

"Of course, your highness," Death bows. Before leaving she turns to Twilight Sparkle and says, "Remember Twilight, everything in a book is only ever a portion of the story and be sure to question everything."

"Hello, sir! How may I be of assistance?" Ocean Topaz greets a stallion in a tan overcoat and wearing sunglasses.

The stallion pulls out a badge from inside his coat and shows it to the mare, "I am Special Agent Snow of the Royal Staff Internal Affairs Bureau. Do you know if Captain Ironshoe is in?"

"He is. But why would they send two agents here?" Ocean Topaz gasps, "Is the problem that bad?"

Special Angent Snow lowers his glasses and green irises stare at Ocean Topaz. "What do you mean 'two agents'?"

"Another RSIAB agent was here. She said I passed a test and told me her identity. I gave her the names of ponies I saw steal and she went over to Captain Ironshoe."

"Did she present her badge?"

Ocean Topaz scratches her head in thought, "Well, no. Now that you mention it, she never told me her name,"

"Tell me what she looked like. I will need the names you gave her, as well," Special Agent Snow orders.

Death walks down the hallway while staring out the windows at the beautiful garden below, when she bumps into something. Somepony.

"Hey! Watch where you're going!" the orange, flame maned filly interjects.

"Oh, excuse me. I was not watching where I was" Death is cut off by the filly.

"Do you know who I am? I am Sunset Shimmer! The next princess of Equestria! I could have you thrown in jail for what you did."

"Wow," Death smiles and coos, "You remind me so much of my darling daughter, Shade." Death's face grows dark and she picks up the orange filly with her pink magic by the neck. "Unlike my daughter, I have no love for you."

Sunset Shimmer chokes and flails in the tightening hold. Her eyes full of fear.

"You tread a dark path. Perhaps I should do the universe a favor and nip the problem in the bud?"

Sunset Shimmer begins to lose consiousnes.

Death slams the filly to the ground and sneers in her ear, "Remember this day as your brush with death incarnate and how merciful I am."

Sunset weezes and chokes on the floor. Her lungs yearning for oxygen and her neck aching. She begins to sob as she saw herself burning in the eyes of Death Incarnate.

"Huh," Death muses with a grunt, "'Joy's Toys'."

Death's face splits into a wide grin and she opens the rainbow door expectantly.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

Shade lets out an irate snort. She stomps down the street kicking up dust as she trots, ponies steer clear of the fuming filly. Trying to calm herself, she focuses on the bracelet and tries to touch the middle jewel but she stops herself before she topples forward. Next, she uses her horn to press the jewel. A holographic screen flashes before her and the sounds of ponies and birds dies. Looking around, ponies are frozen and a butterfly floats nearby unmoving.

"Trippy," Shade comments with stark enthusiasm. Shade swipes her hoof across the black screen with dots of light to no effect. Poking at the screen yields no result. Shade frowns. "Where's the damn user manual?"

She holds out her hoof which phases partly through the screen. She pictures opening her fingers and the screen zooms in on the area around her hoof. Words form under certain lights some words had numbers in parentheses after them.

Shade cocks her head at one light with the words and numbers "Magic ( 1/5 )" under it. She clicks on the light and it explodes into a tree of light with a grid atop the tree which splits the tree into five sections. The left side labels each section as "Tier 1" at the bottom and ascends. In the "Tier 1" section she see's light and dark orbs with labels: telekinesis, energy, manipulation, conjuration, restoration, and destruction. She frowns. The only one she knows is telekinesis. Guess she has to study and read to learn the other schools of magic.

Shade stares at the bracelet warily, sitting down, she presses the left jewel with her opposite hoof. A more complex screen pops up and she rolls her eyes behind her goggles. She scrolls down the long list absently until she finds one challenge that makes her narrow her eyes: "Have sex with your lover."

"Perv," Shade comments with the tiniest hint of a blush fading from her cheeks. She taps the left jewel again and the screen disappears, setting the world around her back in motion. She will have more time to play with the new trinket later after she is done helping Applejack.

Her trip to Sweet Apple Acres is uneventful although she still feels eyes as she crosses the square. A strong sense of forgetfulness gnaws at the back of her mind as she walks through the gate of Sweet Apple Acres. Shade steps up to the screen door and knocks on the doorframe with six rapid strikes. A curious sight greets her.

Applejack opens the door, wearing a green shirt with a red bandana tied around her neck and a green cap replacing her hallmark hat.

"Hiya, Shade!" Applejack greets her nervously as she opens the screen door.

"Applejack."

"So, um, with all that's happened I um, sorta forgot about Camp Friendship. Y'see I'm about to go and I"

Shade brings her hoof up to stop Applejack. "Can I still buck apples?"

Applejack brightens up a little, "I'm sure Granny Smith and Big Mac will appreciate the help."

They stand in awkward silence.

Shade speaks up first, "Is that all?"

Applejack cocks her head, "I think so. . ."

"Safe travels then."

Applejack watches as Shade walks away. She is still not use to Shade's odd behavior at times. What was she waiting for? A smile finds her muzzle as she realizes Shade wearing the goggles.

Shade opens the barn to get the baskets for the apples. She sees Big Mac hooking up to a wagon of apples and freezes.

"Mornin', Shade," he greets the ivory filly.

"Hello," Shade says stiffly.

"Are ya here to buck apples?"

"Yeah," she answers while still in the doorway.

Big Mac grins, "That's mighty kind of ya."

Shade opens the other barn door, continuing to avoid eye contact.

"Thank ya kindly," Big Mac says, oblivious to the filly's discomfort.

"Yeah," she replies. She watches the big, red colt pass by. She exhales slowly and resumes her search for baskets.

Shade spends the next two hours setting up baskets around the trees she will buck. Applebloom joins Shade to, once again, deliver the full baskets to the barn. The morning progresses nicely and without any incidents. Granny Smith rings the bell for lunch and Shade says her farewell to Applebloom. Shade politely declines to stay for lunch with them.

Shade meanders down to the square, her body protesting with every step. Strength is nice but she will also need endurance. She begins to plan out a regime to follow: strength training in the morning, magic training in the afternoon, studying in the evening, and endurance training at night. Speaking of night, she wonders who that filly is and exactly what she is.

She sits at the empty dining table in the solitude of the darkness, absently munching on oats. A book rests open to the left of the bowl of oats, A Foal's Guide to the Fundamentals of Magic the title reads. Ten seconds later, she finishes the one hundred page book with ease.

Shade pushes her bowl away and focuses on the spoon. 'Levitation, the simplest, most useful spell for any unicorn to learn.' She pictures picking up the spoon with an arm protruding from her head. The mana flows from deep within her to her horn where it fizzles. With a straining expression, fore hooves on the table, and standing on her rear legs, she hones her magic onto the spoon. Her horn sparks to life after the one minute of constant strain. The spoon begins to glow before her eyes and teeter of the edge of the bowl.

Shade smiles. Then her magic stops and the spoon sinks back into the oats. Shade frowns.

Sitting back down, she massages her skull with her left hoof. With a sigh and eyes close, she reaches for the spoon and eats. She ignores the front door opening and the happy humming.

She hears a gasp as Death enters the kitchen through the swinging doors. She cracks open an eye and stares at Death. A package behind her back piques her curiosity.

"What's that?" Shade questions.

Death's once stun face switches to a beaming smile. Her horn glows and a flash behind her back makes the package disappear. "Just a gift for me."

Shade shrugs and returns to eating. She rests her head on her left hoof and opens a second book to read as she levitates the spoon to her mouth. As she levitates the spoon to her mouth. She stops mid chew and gawks at the floating, glowing spoon in front of her. She smiles smugly and turns to Death triumphantly.

Death swoops down on Shade and picks her up. "You did it, Shade!" she elates.

"Yeah I did!" Shade smiles and hugs Death back. She quickly regains her senses and pushes the mare away, breaking their embrace. Shade flips her hair and scowls at Death, "Don't just hug me whenever you feel like it."

Death smiles, "I am proud of you, Shade."

"This is just the first step of my retribution," Shade glowers. She gathers up the three books on the table and sets them on her back. She leaves the kitchen to go to her room.

Shade sets the books down on her bed and crosses the room. She wants to see if she can redo her earlier feat. Remembering the sensation, she homes on the books, and with surprising ease, picks up a book. With increasing confidence she skips two and goes straight for levitating all the books in her room successfully.

She grins victoriously before darkness consumes her.

Chapter 11

"My head," Shade groans.

Not even the cold of the floor soothes her aching head. Books are strew all over the room and she pushes the few tomes off her. Her head anchors the rest of her body to the floor. She grunts as she pulls her bodyher headacross the floor to the comfort of her bed. She imagines a hangover is a suitable comparison to how she feels.

"I gotta pee," Shade whimpers while crossing her hind legs tightly.

Knock. Knock.

"Dinner is ready," chimes her savior.

"Death," Shade croaks.

Death opens the door and peeks inside. "Ye~es?"

"Take me to the restroom."

"Is that how you ask for something?" A shit eating grin splitting her muzzle.

Shade glares daggers at the mare. "I'm using a token: take me to the restroom."

"Wow," Death deadpans, "willing to use a token over saying 'please'." Death picks up Shade with her pink magic. As she leaves, she 'accidentally' drives Shade's head into the doorframe. "Oopsies!"

"I will so enjoy destroying you," Shade growls as she rubs the growing bump on her head.

"Hey, you're becoming a quadricorn!" Death teases.

"Don't make me fucking pee on you," warns Shade.

Death opens the restroom door after the small trip from Shade's room. She knows Shade does not make idle threats. She sets the porcelain filly on the porcelain throne. She steps outside and closes the door.

"Want to come exploring with me tomorrow?" Death offers while leaning against the door. She hears Shade sigh with relief and the sound of water.

"Pass."

"Okay. Well. . . whatever relics I don't sell to museums I'll stock here for our shop."

"Your shop."

"Don't you want to earn money or do you want me to give you an allowance?"

A long pause. "Fine. I'll work at the shop."

Flush.

Water running.

Death steps away from the door and smiles at Shade when she opens the door.

"Did you hear me when I fell?" Shade confronts Death.

"Yup. And I felt it! You over exerted yourself but you were able to lift the entire neighborhood off the ground!" Death hugs Shade. "I'm so proud of you!"

Shade did not fight back against Death's display of affection; her mind still processing Death's words. "'The entire neighborhood off the ground'?"

"Eeyup!" Death nuzzles Shade. "I erased everypony's memory of the event and fixed the buildings."

"How high did I lift the buildings?"

"Fifteen feet eight inches!" Death beams.

Shade stares at Death with straw color eyes full of confusion.

Death brushes Shade's mane away from her face. "You have such beautiful eyes, Shade."

"Why? Because they look like my father's?" Shade mocks.

"Because they are yours," Death answers honestly and returns Shade to the floor.

Shade eyes Death suspiciously as she walks past the mare. She continues to trot down the hall. "What's for dinner?"

"Where? How?" Shade sputters as her jaw hangs open while drool drips from her mouth.

"Easily," Death grins, "Dig in!"

Shade forgoes her knife and fork; instead, she sinks her teeth into the juicy, tender, slab of meat. A soft moan escapes her as the flavor and juices dance on her tongue. She rips off a mouthful of steak and chews longingly.

"Like?" Death asks rhetorically.

Shade takes a bite out of the steak again and moans her satisfaction. Her eyes roll to the back of her head as the flavors explode in her mind.

"This was the closest thing I could find similar to ianka back home."

"What is it and how can I get more!" Shade demands while tearing into a second steak.

"It is called "buffalo" and kinda, sorta, a little illegal to have," Death smiles sheepishly.

"I don't fucking care!" Shade retorts around a mouthful of meat.

Death laughs nervously, "This is a rare treat because you have been relatively well behaved and learned a lot. Plus, you need all the protein you can get to restore your mana."

Shade chews more thoroughly, savoring her rare meal, "I did feel fatigued. Now, I feel like I can take on the world!"

"Shade," Death says after finishing her steak, "I want you to read the tome with the jewel encrusted spine."

"I'll get to it."

"Read it after you are done reading Pinkie Pie's book."

Shade eyes Death. "Why?"

"How far are you into that book?"

Shade chews and watches Death. "I'm at the point where Celestia and Luna defeat Discord."

"Great! What are your thoughts about it?"

Shade shrugs. "I don't see why the book starts from Nightmare Moon and goes backwards. If Celestia just killed them then she wouldn't have to worry about them coming back."

Death sips water and set the glass down with her magic. "Is that all?"

Shade rubs her chin. "So far."

"Those tomes I found hold ancient secrets and powerful magics as well as forgotten history," Death finally answers Shade's question.

Dinner comes to an end and Shade decides to walk to the park to reflect on the day's events. Secretly, she hopes to meet with the mysterious filly. Shade takes the glasses with her and hides them in her mane.

Shade decides to start her search for the mysterious filly at the alley where Shade last sees her. When she reaches the alley, the filly's scent reaches her nostrils along with another familiar scent: blood. Fear does not stay Shade's hooves; not having any combat skills as a pony stays her hooves. She decides to use her ability point to hopefully unlock some combat moves.

When she opens the ability screen she finds that she has six points to spend. She spends a point on strength and unlocks her combat tree. In the combat tree, a message pops up informing Shade that she already knows all the moves and investing points in the skill will increase its effectiveness. She puts a point into melee and blocking. She swipes to the right and clicks on the "Resistances" tab where she spends her last two points on magic resistance, which makes her take twenty percent less damage.

With confidence renew, she closes the screen and returns the world to normal. She sneaks down the alley, hiding behind trash cans and in bushes. To her left stood six shops and on her right three warehouses. The last warehouse door opens and Shade jumps behind three trash cans.

Having her heat vision on, she barely sees the light gray pony as a black smoke covers them until the door closes. When the pony did not heat up after stepping out of the cold, Shade grew more sure of her suspicions. The pony starts walking towards Shade.

Shade further flattens herself on the ground as the pony trots pass. She stands on guard when the pony stops and begins to sniff the air. When the pony lowers their head to the ground, Shade kicks a trash can at the pony, who fails to dodge the metal object.

Shade pounces on the pony. With the targets identity without doubt she soon has second thoughts about her action. The recently fed filly throws Shade into a shop's stone wall.

Shade jumps to her feet but gets a blast of energy to her ribs which drops her to the ground again. Shade's horn sparks to life and she sends a second trash can into the back of the head of the filly. The filly shrugs it off and charges at Shade.

Before the filly could slam into her, Shade lunges up and sinks her short canines (which do not break the skin) into the throat of the filly, using the filly's momentum, Shade twists around and slams the filly into the ground. She steps on the filly's horn and the filly stops struggling.

"I just," Shade pants and winces from the burning of her side, "want to talk."

The filly stares at Shade for a moment before nodding.

"I suppose I shouldn't have hurled that trash can at you first, huh?"

The filly furrows her brows and nods.

Shade removes the sunglasses off the filly's face and retrieves the pair from her mane to place them on the filly's face. "Those are yours." Shade climbs off the filly. "I didn't want you to run away but when I smelled blood I knew you would be stronger."

The filly looks at the ground and absently kicks the dirt.

"Are. . . are you mute?"

The filly nods crestfallen.

"Fan. Bloody. Tastic." Shade facehoofs.

.

Chapter 13

"Death!" Shade shouts as she runs out of her room. She barges through the door across the hall. "Death!" Her eyes grow with horror seeing Death in a compromising position with some kind of object caught in her magic sticking out of her rear. "WHAT THE FUCK!" Shade slams the door close.

"Shade!" She hears Death call out, fumbling and slamming follow. Death opens her door and sees the filly by her door standing like a statue. "Shade, sweetie, that is why you knock," Death smiles sweetly and brushes back her sweaty mane.

Shade's mouth hangs open and she stares distantly at Death. "That was your 'gift'?! And I'm right next door! Gross!"

"Here. This will make things better." Death's horn flashes.

"Vāstùch," Shade gasps as she runs her hoof over the Ancient characters of her homeland. Shade tosses the covers off her and zips to her door with the book levitating behind her. "Death!"

She practically rips open her door and jumps to the door across the hall. She latches herself onto the door and knocks wildly, "Death! Death! Death!"

Death opens the door and cocks her head at the filly hanging off her door. "Where's the fire, Shade?"

Shade slams the book into Death's face. "Why is there Ancient text in this world?"

Death pulls the book off her face with cartoonish physics stretching her muzzle before the book comes off with a pop. "Why not?" Death shrugs. "I created the world. Besides, we're speaking Angin but ponies call it differently."

"So what do ponies call Vāstùch?"

"The Old Language. Very few ponies can read it, let alone speak it."

Shade detaches herself from the door and lands on the floor. "Well. . . That is all. You can go back to whatever it is you were doing."

"I will!" Death sing songs.

Shade turns back to Death and sees her hiding behind the door. She waves bye and slams the door close. Shade cocks her brow. "Weird," she comments.

She returns to her comfortable bed and begins reading about "The Historæ of Magicka Theoræ and the Fundamentals of Practical Applickation." For the next five hours she spends the morning reading before sleep takes her.

"Aren't you even more adorable when you're asleep!" a bubbly voice comments beside her bed. "Where's my camera?"

Shade opens her eyes and sees Pinkie Pie beaming down at her. Shade stretches her legs and releases a yawn.

"Wakey wakey, Shadey-wadey!" she chimes.

"It's too early for this," Shade groans and tosses over on her other side.

Pinkie Pie bites down on the covers and pulls them off of Shade. She turns her head back and steps away from the intensity of glowing yellow irises. Pinkie Pie smiles sheepishly and reaches into her fluffy mane to pull out a banana.

"A little snack before we go," she says and holds it out for Shade.

Shade's burning glower subsides and she accepts the fruit with her magic.

"Ooo! Red!" Pinkie Pie comments.

Shade throws her legs over the side of the bed, grabs her goggles, and takes a bite out of the peeled banana simultaneously. "What's 'red'?" she asks after finishing a second bite of delicious banana.

"Your magic!" Pinkie Pie answers.

"Oh."

"I'm so excited!" Pinkie Pie explodes into confetti, "And I just can't hide it!"

"Can you not be loud in my room," Shade complains, removing her fore hooves from her ears.

"Sorry," Pinkie Pie whispers.

"Why are you excited, Pinkie?" Shade asks with disinterest after Pinkie Pie gives her an expecting look.

"Because we are going on an adventure through the Whitetail Woods! I have never been through the woods. Everypony says the woods are beautiful. I" an ivory hoof in her mouth muffles her.

"'We'? This is the first time I'm hearing about this." Shade quickly retracts her hoof after feeling a wet sensation tickling her frog. She scowls at Pinkie Pie for licking her.

"Yeah! DB wants us to gather some wild plants for her while she sets up the shop!" Pinkie Pie informs with a smile.

Shade sucks her teeth, "Tch. You mean she is too lazy to do it."

Pinkie Pie hugs Shade's foreleg, "C'mon! It'll be fun!"

Shade stares into Pinkie Pies big eyes with uncertainty. "Well. . . maybe I can find game trails to hunt," she finally buckles under Pinkie Pie's puppy eyes.

"Yeah!" Pinkie elates with a hoof pump then drops her hoof with her face twisting in confusion, "What?"

Shade gets out of bed and slides the energetic filly off her leg. "What?" Shade questions back and starts making her way out of her room.

"Y-you," Pinkie gulps and stares at Shade in horror, " eat meat?"

Shade rolls her eyes and walks down the stairs, "No. I use a spell and it magically gets in my belly. My canines are just for show."

Pinkie wipes a fetlock across her brow, "Whew! For a second, I thought!"

"Sarcasm."

Pinkie freezes at the bottom of the stairs. She has befriended a carnivorea potential cannibal! All the clues add up: preferring solitude, the sharp teeth, the cold stare of death, the delightful shiver that runs down her spine every time Shade looks at her, Shade's soft yet commanding voice, the muscles that peek out from her snow white coat, Shade's thick, lush mane and tail, and the way Shade's flank sways

"Pinkie," Shade's voice and a flick to her forehead snaps Pinkie from her thoughts.

"Huh?"

"You were staring off into space and," a napkin levitates to her in a red aura, "drooling," Shade finishes with slight concern on her face.

Pinkie titters nervously and wipes her muzzle clean of drool, "I was just thinking about the powder donuts Mrs. Cake made this morning!"

". . . Right." Shade turns away from her strange friend and speaks to Death, "How am I supposed to know what these plants look like? I'm color blind."

Death tosses a book at Shade with her magic and smiles, "Pinkie isn't; that's why she's going with you."

Shade catches the book with her left hoof and opens the book. She flips through the book with her magic and quickly memorizes the forty pages.

"The circled ones are the ones I need. You get me the plants and I'll pay you fifteen bits." Death smirks.

Shade frowns and turns to Pinkie. "Is that a lot?"

"Oh yeah! Fifteen bits can buy three gallons of premium paint, or two hundred balloons, or five cans of"

Shade turns back to Death and drowns out the yammering filly, "Thirty bits."

Death smiles and holds out her hoof, "Deal!"

Shade goes to shake her hoof and pulls back at the last second. She narrows her eyes at Death. "You will agree to any amount I say, wouldn't you?"

"Thirty is only fair," is Death's answer.

"Thirty million bits."

"Oh, Shade!" Death ruffles the ivory filly's mane. "Thirty it is. Get going before it gets too late."

Shade pulls down the goggles over her eyes and turns around to leave, "Let's go, Pinkie Pie."

". . . a whole bushel of bananas, or a gallon of kerosine, fifteen matches," she continues to list as she follows Shade out the door.

Pinkie Pie senses Shade's sadness as they walk down the road nearing the edge of Whitetail Wood. Why? What brought about her sudden shift in mood? Pinkie Pie wants to know and wants to help cheer up Shade but she knows how. . . sensitive Shade is about revealing her thoughts and feelings.
Pinkie Pie bounces beside Shade trying to figure out how to approach Shade.

Shade, meanwhile, wonders how Pinkie Pie produces a spring like sound every time she bounces. Pinkie Pie stops mid hop when she comes to a conclusion and Shade gawks at how she defies the Laws. Pinkie Pie leans against Shade and squeaks as electricity shocks her.

"Will you get upset if I ask how you feel about being color blind?"

Shade frowns. "How would you feel if you couldn't see colors? Or taste sweets? Or hear laughter?"

Pinkie Pie rubs her chin pensively and shifts more of her weight on Shade. "Honestly? It would probably be frustrating at first but I would probably. . . not get used to it but adapt? Life would be challenging, yeah, but what's life without a challenge? Existing. Life needs hardships and the ponies that overcome them become an inspiration to us all." Pinkie Pie smiles earnestly up at Shade.

"'Frustrating' and 'challenging' do not begin to describe how I feel. Sometimes, I just want to rip pictures up, tear out my eyeballs, shout, rampage"

"Cry?" Pinkie Pie inputs.

Shade glares at Pinkie Pie but quickly looks at the ground crestfallen, "I don't cry."

"Keeping all your sadness, pain, anger, and frustration inside is like eating poison. It will corrupt your soul and make you feel even worse. Whenever you cry, you let go of those toxic feelings and wash your soul.

"Hugs help ease the pain, so does talking. Trust me; I'm speaking from experience. You can tell me anything, Shade, and I will not tell another soul." Pinkie Pie wraps her forelegs around Shade's neck, "And I'll give you all the hugs!"

Shade did not want to admit to feeling warmer inside, did not want to admit to wanting to cry, did not want to admit she needs hugsshe did not want to admit feeling weak. Shade stood there in the middle of the road waging a war of the ages inside her. She fought to reinforce the cracking wall around her heart while Pinkie Pie's warmth continues its siege. Shade pushes Pinkie Pie away and presses a hoof against her ivory throbbing chest.

"We need to collect the plants," Shade reminds Pinkie sternly.

As they enter the woods, Shade informs Pinkie Pie about the plants they are looking for specifically their colors and where they are likely to grow. They spend the remaining two hours of daylight collecting the plants and loading their haul into baskets and jars.

A low growl catches Pinkie's ear. "If you're hungry, we could snack on the plants, Shade," she giggles.

"I thought that came from you," Shade replies.

"If it wasn't you and it wasn't me then. . . "

The answer appears before them: a dirt brown, four hundred pound, ten foot, hungry looking answer. The bear roars ferociously and charges at the closest pony to it: Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie freezes in terror and stares helplessly as the bear slowly runs at her. Suddenly, a flash of white stands in front of her. A crack of a black tail to the face snaps her to her senses.

"Run!" Shade looks at the filly and shouts. She light up her horn and gets hit by a massive paw which sends her crashing into a tree.

Pinkie Pie runs to Shade but the bear cuts her off which makes her stumble onto her back. The bear rears back and cocks back a paw packing five, seven inch blades. Pinkie Pie sees her life flash before her eyes. A red flash blinks behind the bear and the bear roars in pain. It turns around and receives a second blast of red magic directly to the face.

"You've gone and pissed me off!" Shade snarls and charges at the beast.

Pinkie Pie watches with shock and awe as Shade goes claw to hoof with the beast. Shade punches and kicks the bear, dodging his swipes, occasionally blasting him with a torrent of magic. The bear swings down a paw and Shade blocks the attack with her forehooves. She sees too late its other paw and gasps as the claws stab into her side with a sickening sound. Pinkie Pie cries seeing Shade grow limp and being thrown to the ground. The bear locks its hungry eyes onto the pink filly pressing up against a tree.

The bear lumbers toward the easier prey. The white filly gives him a good thrashing and he will certainly feel the punches for weeks to come, but for now, he will feel a full belly. A flash of red from behind alarms the bear. Spinning around, he sees a frightening monster.

"I. Am. Not. Done. With. You." Shade speaks with a dark voice and her eyes bleed to red.

She undergoes a drastic transformation: she is the size of Princess Celestia; wields three, three foot long horns; has black, flamelike mane and tail; the wings and tail of a dragon; cloven hooves like a centaur; a slightly reddish pink coat which match her draconic parts; and finally, a fiery crown of flames rests between her horns. She lowers her head and her horns alight with a red glow that bubbles black, which charges for a second before blasting the bear, leaving a clean swath of annihilation in the ground and trunks of surviving trees.

"Shade" walks over to a quivering Pinkie Pie, leaving smoldering holes in the grass. A sigh escapes Shade and her transformation disappears in a flash of white. Shade smiles weakly at Pinkie Pie.

"That's new," Shade cracks and collapses in a pool of her orange blood.

Pinkie Pie is at a lost for words and breaks away from the tree. It seems to her that Shade and DB are hiding a dark secret.

Chapter 14

Princess Celestia drops a scroll and quill from her magic. She looks out the study window and sees the red and black blast of magic dissipate leaving a hole in the clouds. A very powerful magic keeps her from teleporting to the source in Whitetail Woods. She frowns and furrows her brows. She will send her Secret Service there to investigate. She spreads her wings and ignites her horn to cast a memory wiping spell.

"Oh! You poor dear!" A heavenly voice coos before the world around him goes dark.

Pinkie runs back and forth frantically. Should she go get Death? Should she stay with Shade? She runs in circles unable to make up her mind. A soft pop stops her in her tracks and she sees Death standing beside Shade.

"DB!" Pinkie Pie cries. She runs over to the dark pink mare and hugs her neck tightly. "Bear! Shade! Fwoosh! Dead!" Pinkie Pie sputters as she sobs uncontrollably.

Death strokes Pinkie's mane tenderly, "Shhh. Everything will be fine, Pinkie. Thank you for staying with Shade."

Pinkie Pie sniffles and hot tears stream down her face. "I. . . I froze. It would have killed me! Shade saved me."

Death hugs Pinkie. "I know, sweetie. You have seen too much for one day though." With a flash of her horn, she puts Pinkie Pie to sleep. After setting the pink filly on the grass, Death levitates her ivory filly in the air. She channels her magic into the pink ball and a flash of white later, Shade is completely healthy with no scars.

Death follows the tunnel of carnage the blast creates and sighs when she sees a hole in the moon.

She looks over to Shade and brushes her mane gently with a hoof. "Of course your power would come out to protect a friend." A small smirk pulls the corner of her mouth, "So cliché. You'd hate it!"

She teleports the three of them back home.

"You killed my mother!" Shade shouts above the thunder and rain. Her clothes dirty from the black mud. Her curved sword reflects the arcs of lightning as she points it Grey.

"And you killed my children, my wife, my fiancé, and three other important women in my life. And still I stand here, with opens arms, waiting for you to come back to me, Shade. I love each and everyone of them, and it hurts to think about what you did to them, but it hurts me more to see you like this."

Shade roars and lunges at the man.

Grey sighs.

He easily dodges her swings and parries her attacks. He frowns looking into her burning, hating eyes. He grabs her and pulls her in close for a hug. Shade squirms and tries to break free of Grey's grapple. She bites his neck and snarls.

Grey grunts with displeasure but still holds her. He begins to chuckle which pisses Shade off even more.

"Are you mocking me?!"

"I love how every time we fight it is always rainy and dramatic. We just need an orchestra to make the cliché complete."

Shade tries to knee him in the testicles but he prevents her.

"Let me go!" Shade demands.

"I let you go when you wanted to crawl. I let you go when you wanted to walk. I let you go when you wanted to run." Grey squeezes Shade gently, "I'm not letting you go now."

"Fucking drop dead!"

Grey holds her shoulders and pushes her back. He stares at her pensively. "What will you do after I am dead?"

"Kill Death, take the mantle as 'Goddess of Death', and make sure you never reincarnate."

"And after that?"

"Rule the Netherworld and possibly the other worlds Death has created," Shade states.

"You aren't going to help our world our people?"

"Pfft! The only 'help' the world needs is destroying it and the Humans are doing a pretty good job of it. As for your people, species come and go all the time, the Ancients have lived too long."

Grey smiles.

"What?" Shade snaps.

"This is the longest conversation we have ever had."

Shade scowls at him.

"Reach into my coat pocket, on the right."

Shade eyes him suspiciously then does as he says. Her eyes alight when she grasps the Godsbane Blade. The purple instrument of death sparkles in the lightning. She immediately turns the blade on Grey but his massive hand wraps around hers and stops her.

"You do realize that if you kill me now, you will have to live with the fact that I let you kill me." he smirks.

Shade's face twists in confliction. She finally smiles up and him, "Yeah but I'll be alive and you'll be dead!"

Grey releases her hand and closes his eyes. "As long as you are happy, my daughter."

Shade levels the blade at Grey's heart and cocks back her arms, ready to strike. She savors the moment and then thrusts the blade.

A hand grabs her arm, stopping her short of her mark. Shade growls and twists around to stare at. . . herself. . . with white hair.

"I won't let you kill my father!" her doppelgänger proclaims.

"Whaaaaaaaaaat?" Grey says in high pitch shock.

Shade cocks an eyebrow at the man then turns her attention back to her twin and sees a fist and then stars.

Shade jolts up from her bedand immediately returns her aching head to her pillow. She rolls over to her side and drapes her legs over the warm body next to her. . . Shade stops spooning the body and tries remembering what last happen to her.

She remembers going to Whitetail Wood with Pinkie Pie andan exploratory sniff confirms the warm body to be Pinkiea bear! Shade remembers using the new blast spell she learns after reading a combat magic spell book.

She rolls to her left side and glances at the clock. Barely past one. She sighs. Suddenly, she feels Pinkie roll over and wrap her legs around her barrel. Shade rolls her eyes and closes them to drift back to sleep.

Shade inhales the sweet, cotton candy scent deeply and nuzzles the soft, warmness with a content sigh. A hoof running through her mane snaps her awake. She sees Pinkie smiling warmly. How did she end up in her embrace?

"Either you are very good," Pinkie says in a sultry tone and boops Shade's nose, "or we passed out because of the shock of the bear."

Shade crinkles her nose from the gentle prod. "My bet is on the bear."

"Hmm. . . Maybe we should do it, just to make sure," Pinkie Pie closes her eyes and purses her lips.

Shade shoves her hoof into the filly's fish lips. "Let's not." Shade squirms out of Pinkie's hold and rolls out of bed. She hears Pinkie whimper softly.

"Shade?" Pinkie calls.

"Hm?"

"Thanks. . . for saving me."

Shade tears her eyes away from Pinkie's large, inviting gems. "Sure. I saved you," her cynical response before leaving out the room.

A weighty sigh escapes Shade. She is leaning against a tile wall of the large shower, letting the cold water cascade and roll off her. She watches the water swirl down the drain.

What did the dream mean? Who was that other me?

Her ears swivel to the door opening.

"Get out," Shade warns.

"I can wash your back!" Pinkie chimes.

"You can also leave." Shade can see the earth filly walking closer to the shower through the opaque shower curtain.

Pinkie pulls the shower curtain to the side and shivers. "Why do you have the water so cold?"

"Because I like the cold."

Pinkie hugs Shade. "Guess I'll just have to use you for warmth!"

Shade rolls her eyes. "Or you can leave. Can you even see in the dark?"

"I can see plenty," Pinkie replies. Shade swats the hoof away from her flank and Pinkie giggles. She retrieves the bar of soap from the soap dish behind Shade. She lathers a brush and starts scrubbing Shade's back.

Maybe if she allows her to do what she wants Pinkie will leave on her own accord. Shade has to rethink her thought, remembering how "friendly" Pinkie is.

"Listen, Pinkie, don't think you are indebted to me or anything."

"Of course I am! You risked your life for me!"

Shade huffs. "Isn't that what. . . friends do?"

Pinkie Pie squees and wraps her forelegs around Shade's neck, rubbing their cheeks together, "YES!" Pinkie shrills.

Shade groans. "Yes, yes, touchy feely time is over." She pushes the filly off her and gets under the water to rinse off the suds on her back.

Shade and Pinkie lock eyes. Pinkie Pie breaks the silence.

"So what are we going to do today?"

Shade smirks, "How about we try to take over the world?"

Chapter 15

Death is smiling broadly at Shade, her poudrette gems shining brightly.

Shade groans inwardly, already regretting telling Death her plans for the day.

"So, you want to go on an adventure?" Death beams.

Shade rolls her eyes. "In one of the books, it tells of an old castle in the Everfree" She stops when Death's cheerful demeanor fades to dread. "What?"

"You can not go into the Everfree Forest," Death states.

"I can go wherever the fuck I want to," Shade challenges Death's statement.

Death smiles, remembering who she is talking to, and clears her throat, "Shade, sweetie; it is dangerous, and I would like to keep near death experiences to once a year, okay? There are monsters that far exceed your power right now. I don't want a repeat incident with the bear. I just don't want you or Pinkie Pie to get hurt."

Shade presses her lips thin and knits her brows. "What did happen with the bear?"

"You over-exerted yourself and passed out. Passing out in the Everfree would be certain death."

"You'd just come save me."

Death smiles, "You have that much faith in me?"

Shade kicks herself mentally. She turns around to leave out the door, "Whatever."

"So no Elements of Harmony for us?" Pinkie inquires after walking in silence for minutes.

Shade continues kicking a stone down the cobblestone street. "Not today. Like she said, I'm not as powerful as I once was. We need to take. . . foal steps. The Elements of Harmony may be the most powerful artifacts but are not the only artifacts." She stops and looks at Pinkie Pie. "Death got her hooves on ancient tomes that told of a time before the Three Tribes of Ponies came together. A time where an extinct species of sapient deer called the 'Parandrus' ruled these lands.

"The Parandae were powerful wizards and kept equally powerful artifacts. They enslaved all of ponykind, and it was during those dark times did a single light emergeAurora Borealis, the unicorn of legend and dame of Celestia and Luna. She brought the ponies together and overthrew the Parandae. The ancient capital of the Parandae, Cersylvannia, lies in what is now Whitetail Woods.

"The story goes, that once Aurora and the ponies sacked Cersylvannia the Parandae leaders used an artifact to make their citadel disappearnever to be seen again. I think there might still be artifacts in the woods buried under millennia of dirt. I learned a spell that can scan the ground like sonar and allow me to see the objects."

Pinkie Pie prances merrily beside Shade, "I've never heard of Parandae. Or sonar."

"It doesn't matter. I don't expect to find anything. Just a way to kill some time."

"You like reading, huh?" Pinkie Pie voices.

"Keeps me from thinking about the past. Plus, I like to learn new things."

"What happened in your past?"

"Things I don't want to talk about."

"Okay!" Pinkie chimes. A minute of walking in silence passes before Pinkie pipes up again. "So, why do you want to take over the world?"

"It's been about a thousand years since someone tried taking over the world. Might as well end the drought."

Vivaldi's Spring plays in the background as the two fillies traipse through Whitetail Wood. Shade stops wondering where all the random music originates from or all the sound effects Pinkie generates; she chalks all the abnormalities up to Death's overactive imagination. Shade can tolerate the music.

Things are peaceful in the woods and back to normal. Shade breaks away from the beaten path and follows a game trail. Fresh deer tracks spark a thought in her mind: are deer descendants of Parandrus? Another thought trails after and she voices her question to the springy filly beside her.

"Hey, Pinkie, are deer sapient?"

Pinkie titters. "No! They are deer, silly, not snakes!"

Shade sighs. "Sentient."

"I don't think so. Why?"

"No reason, Pinkie," Shade grins devilishly. She plans an activity for her and Vinyl to do tonight.

Before Pinkie can further probe Shade, the white filly stops in her tracks with her horn flashing.

Shade sees the object glowing under fifteen meters of soil and rock. Her spell informs her the object is gold in composition which is promising. She scores an 'x' on the ground and instructs Pinkie, "Dig about fifteen meters."

"'Meters'?" Pinkie tilts her head to a side.

"Fifty feet. There is about forty feet of soil and five feet of rock. When you break through the rock, start to dig five more feet carefully."

Pinkie salutes Shade, "Roger, roger!"

Shade marvels at how Pinkie's mane morphs into a drill shape and begins drilling. Apparently, Death threw the Laws out the window with Pinkie's creation.

A flash from the hole and ground shaking alerts Shade. Screaming crescendos from the hole and Pinkie launches out. Shade catches the filly and brings the screaming, flailing filly back to terra firma.

"Pinkie!" Shade shouts over her screaming.

"Yes?" Pinkie replies with a smile and bright eyes.

"What happened?"

"I dunno! I touched it and KABLAM!" Pinkie emphasizes by standing on her back legs and stretching out her forelimbs.

Thundering and more rumbling make Shade swivel her head around to locate the source. Breaking through bushes, a herd of deer, all running towards them.

"Stampede!" Pinkie cries and starts to run. She stops a second later when Shade is not following her. She sees Shade take a battle stance and ignite her horn. A blast of crimson magic cones out from Shade and knocks back the deer charging her. Pinkie watches the deer flying over the trees with awe.

Shade snorts and stomps the ground. "Seems awfully convenient for deer to stampede when we find something mysterious."

"There eyes weren't normal. They glowed a deep blue." Pinkie points out.

"As if something was controlling them," Shade concludes. Shade returns her focus to the ground with her magic and notices the object missing from the ground. "Of course." Shade groans and starts heading back home with Pinkie close at heel.

Death drops a drinking glass from her magic which shatters to the ground. "What did she do now?!"

Chapter 16 - Gon' Huntin'

"An' that's 'bout it. You should come to Camp Friendship next year, Shade!" Applejack smiles.

Shade is on her bed resting on her back looking at Applejack, Pinkie Pie lays at the foot of the bed playing with Charlette in her forehooves, and Applejack sits on the floor next to the bed having finish telling her two new friends about her experience at Camp Friendship.

"We shall see," Shade replies.

"Anything exciting happen while I was gone?"

"Just the usual."

"We were almost eaten by a bear and trampled by deer!" Pinkie exclaims.

Applejack's eyes grow wide, and she gapes at Shade. Shade shrugs. Applejack shakes her head, "Come again."

Pinkie takes a deep breath, and Shade stuffs her hoof into Pinkie's mouth.

"We encountered a hungry bear, and a herd of deer in Whitetail Woods and my magic prevented us from injury," Shade states.

"You learned to control your magic?" Applejack hops on the bed enthusiastically, "That's great!"

"Thanks. I have much to learn still."

A knock on the door grabs the fillies attention.

"Shade, sweetie, it is getting late and you three have school tomorrow." Death informs from the other side of the door.

Applejack picks up the clock on the bedside table. "Whoa! I guess it is a little hard to see outside when all your windows are covered."

"We were having so much fun that time just went flying by!" Pinkie chimes.

Shade gets out of bed and holds the door open for the others. Applejack and Pinkie say and wave bye to Death. Shade follows them to the stairs which prompts Applejack to look back.

"I have something to do so I'll walk with you two home," Shade says.

"Do you now," Death stops Shade with her pink magic.

Shade glares icily at Death. "I. Do."

Death picks up Shade and hugs her, "Be safe!"

Shade squirms out of Death's embrace. "Stop that."

"Nope!" Death chimes and skips to her room.

"Ugh," Shade groans. She stops in her tracks at Pinkie's wide grin. "No. No hugs." Shade states as she descends the stairs.

Pinkie deflates slightly, and Applejack reassures her with a smile. Suddenly, Pinkie finds herself in a crimson bubble and levitates downstairs into Shade's waiting embrace. Pinkie squeezes Shade tightly. Shade sighs inwardly.

Vinyl Scratch does not mind Shade showing up suddenly. She does not mind listening to Shade. Buck, she does not even mind going hunting for deer in order to help Shade. Vinyl Scratch does, however, mind potentially gaining new enemies or worse, dying.

These Parandrae sound powerful and by Shade's story, do not like ponies. The dark does not help. Being able to stay close to Shade does and keeps Vinyl from worrying too much. Vinyl feels Shade's strength and senses her magical growth and feels safer than if she had been alone. A hoof suddenly thrusts her to the ground.

Vinyl holds her breath and her ears swivel to the sound of rustling. Out from a gap in the branches of the bushes they hid behind, Vinyl sees their quarry inches away, mindlessly grazing grass. She looks over to Shade and sees the crescent moon reflect off of Shade's canines.

In a single blur, Shade launches from her hiding spot, tackles down the deer, and clamps a hoof over the deer's windpipe.

"I want answers to my questions and you are going to give me them or else," Shade hisses in the doe's ears.

The doe stares up at the filly with terror in her eyes, her breathing is rapid and shallow.

"This is how things are going to go," Shade speaks low, "I ask a question and you answer it; if you do not answer the question, my vampony friend will drain you of your blood, one ounce at a time."

The doe switches to the other white filly who lifts her glasses up to reveal red, glowing eyes. She swallows audibly.

"Where are the Parandrus?"

"I d-don't kn-know what!"

Shade stomps on one of the front legs of the deer, snapping it in half like a twig. It is a good thing Shade put up a seclusion spell, otherwise, everyone would have heard the doe's cry of agony.

Vinyl takes a step back, falls to the ground, and covers her ears to try and block the scream.

"I am not very patient." Shade growls.

"I don't know!" the doe shrieks.

Shade smiles sadistically, "You have over three hundred bones. Do you want to experience how it feels when they all break?"

"I don't know! King Aspen forbids us from talking to you ponies! He might know! He tells us that we are the direct descendants of the Parandrae. That is all I know! I swear!"

"Where is King Aspen?"

"Everfree Forest!" the doe wails, "The village of Thicket!"

Shade gets off the doe and turns to Vinyl who is laying on the ground. The vampony shrugs her shoulders.

"Please, can I go now?" the doe pleads as she tries to stand.

Shade chuckles darkly. "So you can warn the King? I don't think so."

Vinyl watches in abject horror and awe as Shade bites down on the doe's throat and rips out a chunk of flesh. With the doe still gurgling for breath and clinging to life, Shade starts to feast on the deer's underside, biting off chunks of fur and skin to get to the fresh meat. After fifteen seconds of limbs flailing, Vinyl watches as the deer's last breath bubbles out of the new orifice in its neck.

Vinyl freezes when Shade turns her head and locks her brightly glowing eyes with hers.

Shade licks her lips and wipes her bloody muzzle with a fetlock. "No need to be shy, Vinyl," Shade smiles and beckons her friend over.

Vinyl smiles back and gets to her hooves. Nothing like sharing a meal with a friend under the moonlight.

Little Leaf watches in horror as the ponies feast on his mother. Tears stream down his face and he keeps from making any noise. He now believes every word and warning King Aspen has told him and all the woodland creatures. He knows now how savage ponies truly are and everyone back in Thicket will know of the Demons of Whitetail Woods.

His heart stops when the black and red mane one lifts her head and starts scanning the bushes where he hides. Her fiery eyes seem to lock onto his and he tenses up, preparing to bolt if she starts walking towards him.

His heart completely shatters when she incinerates his mother's body. As if that monster did not commit enough atrocities! Now, he had nothing left of his mother; all that remains are his memories and her ashes.

Little Leaf vows, there and then, vengeance upon all poniesespecially that Demon.

Chapter 17 - First Day of School - Part 1

The events of an hour ago play in her mind as she lays in bed while staring at the ceiling. She forgot all about the aphrodisiac properties of blood to vampyres, and it seems to affect vamponies in a similar mannergo figure. A stunning spell later and Vinyl is off her and sleeping off the effects of the blood.

Thicket, which is in the Everfree Forest, how can she find it? Are there maps of the forest? Is there a guide that she can pay to escort her?

Her door flings open which interrupts her thoughts. Death stands in the doorway with glowing eyes.

"Can I help you?" Shade questions nonchalantly.

Death plucks Shade from her bed and yanks her over. Death glares at Shade with burning fury. Thousands of thoughts run through her mind, and Shade's smug smile is not helping keep them kind thoughts. She drops Shade and inhales sharply. With a calmer head, she opens her eyes and asks, "Why?"

"I was hungry."

"Shade! Nìzī! Kūàmírà! Whulphe!" Death stomps her hoof and snorts loudly. She presses a hoof to her forehead and sighs. Idea! Death smiles warmly at Shade who still has a shock expression after hearing her full name. "I know the perfect punishment for what you did."

"What? Take my powers away again?"

Death chuckles devilishly. "Oh, Shade! Goodnight, sweetheart. Sweet dreams." Once behind the door, Death peeks in one last time to crack, "Don't let the bedbugs lick you!"

Now, Shade could count on her hooves the number of occasions she has felt fear. She is going to need another hoof. She sat in front of the door and almost begins to regret her actions. Death's eyes, her voice, and especially her smile may have sorta scared Shade.

Shade does not remember going to sleep. She just remembers that smile and birds chirping.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie share a concerning look with each other as Shade walks between them in a chipper mood. Not only did Shade hug them both this morning, but they also witness Shade embracing Deathwillingly.

Shade suddenly does an about face and looks at them with a beaming grin. "Wow! I feel exquisite this morning! I even feel like singing!"

"Go ahead," Applejack replies.

"Yeah! Everypony sings!" Pinkie Pie smiles.

With an even bigger smile spreading across her face, Shade turns around and smiles up at the sky.

How can I describe how I feel?

Like my eyes have been o~pen!

How do I know this is real?

Like my heart's been o~pen!

I hear the birds singing in the sky,

I feel the sun warming me from on high,

I see the smiles on everyone's faces,

And I never want to trade places!

With my eyes wide open!

With my heart unfrozen!

I can truly see~,

What it means to be~

Happy!

Shade is singing on top of the fountain in the middle of the square with everypony watching her. She hops down from the statue and continues her song.

How can I describe how I feel?

Like my eyes have been ope~n!

How do I know this is real?

Like my heart's been ope~n!

I can't wait to see

What the day has in store for me!

With my friends by my side

I have no reason to hide.

I want to

Smack! Shade implants her face into the ground as she trips and falls. The flower sisters laugh.

"Hey! That's not nice!" Pinkie shouts.

Applejack, with Pinkie's help, starts to lift up Shade, "We're going to tell the teacher on you!"

"Wha?" Shade rubs her face with a fetlock.

"Oooo! We are so scared!" Roseluck teases and walks up the steps of the school with her sisters in tow.

"Are you alright, Shade?" Pinkie asks.

Shade smiles from Pinkie's concern, "Just peachy, Pinkie!"

The three friends walk up the steps and enter school.

Stonewall Smith watches his new pupils file into the room tenderly. His love of foals and teaching bring him to the classroom. Each filly and colt he teaches may one day grow up to cure diseases, invent new technologies, hay, even land a pony on the moon. The aging tan stallion smiles warmly at each of his students. Another fantastic year of teaching is starting, and he can hardly wait!

Shade sat in the front row of desks right in the middle of the row, directly in front of the blackboard. Applejack and Pinkie Pie sit on either side of Shade. Shade notices a trend in how the ponies sit, with most of the "popular" ponies sitting in the back rows, the studious ponies sitting up front, and the rest of the ponies filling the middle rows.

A pegasus filly with cocked eyes walks past and catches Shade's interest. Her cutie mark is bubbles. What is that suppose? Crash! Clatter! Whinny! Oh. She is klutzy. Shade helps to reposition the desks with her magic and the pegasus smiles and apologizes weakly at everypony.

Bing. Bong. Bing. Ding. Classes are now in session.

"Good morning, my little ponies!" Stonewall Smith greets his students. He receives an equally happy reply from his adorable class. "I see we have a couple of new faces this year so why don't we all introduce ourselves? I am your teacher and primary instructor Mister Stonewall Smith. I would like it if you all address me as Mister Smith." He points a hoof at the desk closest to the door. "Let's start with you. Please stand, introduce yourself, and tell us a little about you."

The dark pink unicorn filly with cotton candy blue mane and tail stands timidly from her chair. "I. . . my name is Genuine Image. I like taking pictures," she speaks softly and quickly returns to her seat.

"Splendid! It is wonderful to have you, Miss Genuine Image. Next." Mister Smith speaks.

Applejack stands up and removes her hat. "My name is Applejack. I like to help my family at Sweet Apple Acres and always lend a helping hoof for my friends."

"Thank you for the apple, Miss Applejack," Mister Smith smiles.

Shade stands up. "I am Nightshade Toxin; I prefer Shade. I come from a rare species of pony called tricorns. I just moved to Ponyville, and I like it here. I love to learn, especially magic!"

"You 'love to learn'? Well, I love to teach!" Mister Smith announces. "Great to have you, Miss Shade!"

"Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie!" Pinkie jumps up from her seat. "I love making new friends! Shade and Applejack are my bestest friends!"

"Wonderful, Miss Pie! I love your enthusiasm!"

A dark gray pegasus colt stands up with a huff and drolls, "I'm Thunderlane. I like to fly, go figure."

"Thank you, Mister Thunderlane. You almost blew me away with your enthusiasm," Mister Smith jabs and gets a shrug in response. "Okay, then. . . Next."

A light brown earth colt wearing a white collar and tie stands up and clears his throat, "My name is Time Turner, and it is a pleasure to make everypony's acquaintance. I like learning about machines, new technology, and tinkering. I one day hope to become the Royal Director of Inventions!"

"I will do my utmost best to get you there, Mister Turner!"

"Does that title even exist?" Applejack turns around to question the colt.

"It will when I make it!" Time Turner declares vehemently.

"It is good to have dreams and aspirations," Shade smiles at the colt.

"Yes!" Time Turner sits down with passion in his eyes. And I will make them come true!

"Uh, hi?" the gray pegasus filly from earlier stands up carefully. "My name is Ditzy Doo and," she giggles softly, "I really like muffins."

"We can tell," Daisy snickers from the back row.

Ditzy Doo slinks back in her seat and slumps her head down on her desk.

For some reason, Ditzy Doo's pained expression stokes Shade's heart with a sharp pang and a fire begins to crackle deep within her.

Before Shade can say anything, Mister Smith warns Dasiy, "Daisy, what did we talk about last year about another pony's feelings?"

"What? I only meant that Derpy always brings three muffins for lunch."

"Yeah," Lily reinforces her sister, "Ditzy should just change her name to Derpy Muffins."

Shade clenches her jaw and turns to the back, but a hoof touches her left side. Pinkie shakes her head. Pinkie's pleading eyes diminish Shade's thoughts of incineration, and she stops channeling magic to her horn.

"Do you two need to start off the year writing ten-page essays?" Mister Smith warns.

Somewhere far away, perhaps Canterlot, a certain lavender unicorn with a pink star cutie mark giggles happily.

"No, sir," the two sisters reply.

Mister Smith glares sternly at the third troublesome flower sister. Roseluck smiles innocently back at him and flutters her eyelashes.

Chapter 19 - First Day of School - Part 3

Chapter 19 - First Day of School - Part 3

"Answer me, you loli bitch!" Shade screams at the top of her lungs for the hundredth time that day.

She stands in darkness, in her mind, only able to see what is happening outside through two giant oval windows she discovers to be her own eyes. This is obviously Death's punishment.

First, Shade hugs Death, then her friends, then she sings and falls on her face. Her seething rage, wanting nothing more than to turn those three bitches into glue.

"Raaargh!" Shade roars. Just thinking about the day makes her sick. "I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME!"

"Ye~ees?" Death singsongs behind Shade.

Shade turns to see the smug Death standing a few feet away. "If you let me go now, I promise to make your death quick."

"Why are you so angry?"

"You are using me like a puppet!" Shade shouts.

Death cleans out an ear with a hoof, "I'm right here, Shade. Indoor voice." She teleports with a giggle to dodge Shade's swipe. "I'm not controlling you, Shade. What you've seen is how you would be if you had not witnessed your mother's death and grew up in a normal household."

"So. . . your punishment is to make me hate myself more?"

"No, Shade!" Death sighs. She collapses to the floor and rolls to her side. She stays that way for a long time, just staring at Shade sadly.

"What?" Shade finally asks.

"Love is incredibly painful," Death mulls.

"Okay?" Shade cocks her head at Death in confusion.

"Love. Am I even capable of it?" Death speaks to her hoof circling the black floor. "I try my hardest at everything. I tried never to anger father; I speak back once, and I'm locked away forever. I tried to help Ñoilèwä, and he betrays us all. I try to help Grey, give him all my 'love,' give him everything. . ." she trails off and sniffles. She rubs her nose on her left leg. She sees Shade shift awkwardly. "And you don't even care, do you?"

"Not in the slightest," Shade answers honestly.

"Pfft. Figures. You ungrateful shit." Death snaps. "The lot of you! ALL of you!" Death jumps to her feet and speaks through her gnashing teeth, "You! You are my greatest failure! I try time and time againone million, five hundred and sixty-seven, eight hundred and twenty-three times to be exactto set you right! But. EVERY. FUCKING. TIME. No matter what I do, you always" Death stops herself and covers her mouth. Tears start to stream down her face. Shade stares at her with a cold, hard expression. "You. . . you are not a failure, Shade," Death sobs. "I. . . I didn't mean. . . I'm sorry. I shouldn't have"

Shade turns her back to Death and focuses on the gray outside and dimming sky.

"Shade," Death sniffles, "I just want what is best for you. I don't want to see you hurt."

"Then stop looking at me," Shade replies bitterly.

Death exhales and sees her breath billow before her. The whole area begins to freeze. "Shade?" Death's heart shatters when Shade turns to face her with a single tear falling.

"You are dead to me," Shade manages to whisper through quivering lips.

"No!" Death reaches out a hoof which turns into a hand. In a blink, Death is standing before a human Shade, "Shade, I'm sorry!"

Shade stares at the ice forming on the ground. Why don't you just make another me for another one of your experiments.

Death runs over to Shade but a wall of ice rises from the ground to protect Shade. Death bashes on the wall, "I'm sorry!"

"What's wrong?" A voice echoes in Shade's mind.

Death recognizes the voice instantly, and a small smile of hope spreads across her face.

Chapter 20 - An Angel

Chapter 20 - An Angel

"What?" Shade croaks. She opens her eyes and brings her left fetlock across her eyes to unblur them.

"Are you okay?" the angelic voice asks right next to Shade.

A wing wrapping around her and warming her replaces the numbing cold inside Shade. Shade recognizes the voice; she recognizes the compassionate eyes, the comforting smile, the long mane.

"There, there, let it out. Are you hurt anywhere?"

"No," Shade's voice fails her so she shakes her head. Shade feels warm feathers brushing her cheeks as a wing wipes away her tears.

"Do you want to talk about it?" the filly smiles warmly.

Shade wraps her forehooves around Fluttershy's neck and starts bawling. "I'm a failure!"

Fluttershy covers Shade with her wings and gently strokes her red and black mane, "Why do you say that?"

"Everyone says it. And it's true."

"I don't think so; not after what you did for Ditzy Doo at lunch." Fluttershy smiles big, "So not everypony says it."

Shade heaves a heavy sigh which blows some of Fluttershy's mane back. "I wasn't acting myself today."

"I'm sure Applejack and Pinkie Pie don't think you're a failure either," Fluttershy continues. "Can you think of somepony else?"

Shade removes herself from Fluttershy's warming embrace. She sits and thinks. And thinks. She has never had friends. Just uncles. They never called her a failure. Valkyrie? Yes, Shade clearly remembers the time her mother called her a disappointment. Grey? Revelation opens her eyes. All the times she has met Grey, he had always said he missed her and loved her and was proud of her.

"My. . . father. . ." Shade utters. Shade curls up into a ball on the grass and holds her head.

"What's wrong?" Fluttershy stands up in concern.

Laughter.

Shade starts laughing.

"Feeling better?" Fluttershy smiles.

Shade stares up at the filly. "Hi. My name is Shade."

Fluttershy giggles, "I'm Fluttershy."

Shade stands quickly and hugs Fluttershy tightly. "Thank you. For everything."

"You are welcome." Fluttershy tilts her head when she sees Shade bow before her and takes her right hoof.

"Fluttershy, I, Nightshade Nìzī Kūàmírà Whulphe Toxin, pledge my undying loyalty and service to you. I will stand in front of you as your shield, I will stand by your side as your sword, and I will stand behind any decision you make. I vow and solemnly swear, before you, right now, to stay with you through sickness and in health, through the bad times and good, in life and even in death." Shade kisses Fluttershy's hoof and smiles up at her. Light flashes between them and two, intricate bracelets hovers between themone gold the other silver. Shade puts her left hoof through the silver bracelet which shrinks to fit snuggly.

Fluttershy's face glows bright red, and her wings stand at attention. "W-w-we can't g-g-get m-married! W-w-we're both girls! We. . . this is our first time meeting! I-I-I barely kn-know you! I am flattered and I-I, uh, well, you are c-c-pretty. . ." she stammers.

Shade giggles. "I am sorry if it seems that way, Fluttershy. I am new to this whole 'friendship' business."

"Friends? Yes! We should start off as friends, first," Fluttershy quickly nods.

Shade stands up and stares intently into Fluttershy's eyes which makes Fluttershy gulp. "I want us to be more than friends."

"You do?!" Fluttershy's wings shoot up again.

"Yes. I have pledged my servitude to you. You are my Master." Shade releases Fluttershy's hoof and bows her head before Fluttershy.

"I-I-I. Huh? Wha?" Fluttershy does not compute.

Shade smiles. "Just think of it as a 'friendship bracelet.' You can tell others that but you and I will know the bands' true meaning. Please, Fluttershy, accept my vow and give me the honor of calling you, my friend."

Fluttershy gulps. Nopony has ever said what Shade said. Nopony has ever been as sincere, not even Rainbow Dash. Ponyfeathers! They just met! Somehow, somewhere deep inside, she feels as if she has known Shade for a long time. With a slightly shaking hoof, she thrusts her right hoof into the gold bracelet. A bright light flashes and for a split second Fluttershy sees a majestic, ivory alicorn, with red and black fiery mane and tail, dressed in black, obsidian-like armor bowing before her.

"Thank you, Fluttershy," Shade raises her head and smiles sincerely.

"So. . . you are like my," Fluttershy starts to blush, "knight in shining armor?"

Shade chuckles, "Yours and yours alone."

After escorting Fluttershy to her cottage, Shade makes the long trek back home. She stares at the door to the house for hours. Charlotte climbs her leg and rests on her withers. Shade smiles at the spider. Shade opens the door, and Death is behind the counter looking worse for wear.

"Shade," Death speaks but stops when Shade picks up her hoof.

"I will forgive you under one condition," Shade states.

"Whatever you want!" Death exclaims and teleports before Shade.

"I want to see colors."

Death frowns. "The only way I can do that would be for you to die. If you die, the power in you might go out and seek Valkyrie. She would be unstoppable."

"I will not allow it."

Death exhales a sigh of exhaustion and believes the determination in Shade's eyes. "Okay."

Valkyrie sits up in bed and looks down at her chest. The ever-glowing ruby amulet on her chest dims and shatters. "NO!" She screams at the top of her lungs which shakes the castle.

Chapter 21

Shade wakes up floating in darkness.

Death appears out of a red vortex in her natural form. Her shadowy body begins to swirl and condense into her favorite form, with her six giant phantom wings unfurling slowly like a rising fog.

"Am I dead?" Shade cuts Death's dramatic entrance short.

"No!" Death pouts as she straightens out her black lace, frilly dress.

"Where are we?"

"Home. My home, to be precise. And this," she spins around while a ghostly wing passes through Shade, "is called the 'Extraction Room.' First, I will extract your soul, and you will be dead."

"So why haven't you done it already? What's the holdup?"

"I can pull out your soul; not the power within your soul. It would be like me ripping your body in half, so I need you awake to grab hold of the power while I extract your soul," Death explains, "If I had only pulled out your soul, the power would have taken over"

"I. Don't. Care." Shade interrupts, rolling her head in annoyance. "I am awake. I am ready. Go."

Death rubs her chin in thought and stares at the silver bracelet Shade wears. "That might be a problem."

Shade lifts up her arm and looks at the bracelet, "How come? I thought it was linked to my soul?"

"Only one way to find out!" Death exclaims and throws her hand out in front of her where a massive scythe conjures in her hand. The ten-foot-long weapon dwarfs the wielder and the blade is six-foot-long.

"Is that necessary?" Shade voices.

"Not entirely!" Death chimes and swings the blade up into Shade's human abdomen. Shade gasps as the blade stabs into her body and Death starts to pull on the scythe with both hands.

Shade can feel her limbs growing cold and her lungs giving out. Her chest begins to burn and she clutches her chest. A red glow emits between her fingers. As her soul separates from her body, the silver bracelet moves with her soul. Death yanks one last time and Shade's soul is completely free of a body.

The orb in Shade's chest flares and flashes brightly.

Death has a sour expression.

Shade's white spectral body starts to fill with red, demonic energy. She screams in pain.

"Fight her, Shade!" Death encourages her as Shade combusts and a fiery portal appears which pulls Shade in with black chains. "Remeber who you are!"

Shade's vision turns blank then to a blood red. Intense heat burns her body and suffocates her lungs while metal bites into the flesh of her arms and legs. The fact that she is able to feel can only mean one thing: she is a demon.

"So, you come to return to me what is rightfully mine," Valkyrie purrs into Shade's ear, "my daughter?"

"You have no right to call me that," Shade labors.

Shade hears Valkyrie circling around her slowly with heavy steps echoing off stone.

"Fine by me," Valkyrie counters nonchalantly. Valkyrie thrusts her hand into Shade stomach, puncturing her daughter's flesh. Shade unleashes a wretching cry. Valkyrie shoves her arm up into Shade to reach the orb in Shade's chest. Her slender fingers grab hold of the cue ball size orb and a victorious smile splits her dark face. She yanks on the orb and Shade exclaims in agony.

Shade's mind goes blank and a memory starts to play in her eyes.

She is staring down the shaft of an arrow and holding tightly to the drawn bow. Giant hands engulf her childlike hands and warmth surrounds her. She looks up and sees Grey beaming down at her with a toothy grin.

"Now, bend your right fist out, otherwise, the string will slap you and it will hurt," Grey explains in his warm, baritone voice.

"Yes, sir," Shade strains. Drawing the bow requires her full strength; holding out her arms and gravity are also contending against her.

"Release."

Shade opens her left hand and watches the arrow fly to the skull. Snow falls off the top of the bull skull as the arrow strikes the wooden post supporting it. Pride swells within her small chest.

"Bullseye!" she shouts with glee.

"That a girl!" Grey cheers. He picks up his daughter and spins her around. Shade giggles and wraps her arms around his neck. "I'm proud of you, pup! I knew you could do it!"

"You are a great teacher, Papa!"

Grey settles Shade in his arm and boops her nose with his free hand. "C'mon, let's get out of the cold before the blizzard hits."

Seering pain in her chest snaps her back to her current situation. Her eyes open and lock with the burning eyes of Valkyrie.

"I will have my power back!" Valkyrie states.

A bright light flashes and flings Valkyrie to the wall behind her. She quickly gets to her feet and sees Shade in gold trimmed, black armor and no longer naked. She scowls. "Who do you think you are?"

"I am Kūæd Nìzī Kūàmírà Whulphe!" Shade shouts, breaking the chains binding her. She rolls herself into a ball while levitating in the air, turning into a black ball of energy. The black ball explodes and Shade carefully steps down to the ground with her new wings unfurling behind her. Shade examines her new two black left wings, two right white wings, and can feel a power surging through her bones she has never felt before. "I made a promise to a friend and I keep my promises."

"Great," Valkyrie grimaces. She lunges as Shade with her daggers to catch her by surprise.

Shade dodges the thrusting and slashing daggers but the small room gives her little maneuverability so she jumps up through the stone ceiling. Once in the air, she grins smugly down at a seething Valkyrie.

"Get back down here and fight me, you little cunt!" Valkyrie shouts.

"I don't have to fight you. I already won," Shade replies.

Valkyrie throws a dagger at Shade in anger.

Shade deftly dodges the dagger. "Before I go, there is something I have to tell you: thank you."

Valkyrie glowers at Shade. No amount of curses can explain the hatred she feels towards Shade.

A black vortex appears behind Shade and Death steps out of the portal. "You did good, Shade."

Shade turns away from Death and surveys the Hell around her with a frown, "I'm still color blind."

"Nothing much to see here anyway, Shade," Death says and places a hand on Shade's back between her wings to usher her into the portal.

Valkyrie sneers at Death, "You."

"See you around!" Death winks at Valkyrie and blows a kiss before leaving. The last thing she hears is Valkyrie swearing.

"So, I'm dead, why can't I see colors?" Shade confronts Death.

"I said 'first' so now you need a vessel. But I have a very important question for you. Do you want to return to Equestria or go back home?"

Shade mulls the idea for a moment. "Surprise me," she shrugs.

"You do know who you are talking to, right?" Death grins mischievously.

"Yes. I trust you. . . mum. . ." Shade says as she plays with her bangs.

Death's heart melts seeing Shade's bashful side. Death smiles sadly, "There is something. . . unfortunate that has happened because I brought you to this universe. I think you could learn much by fixing it."

"What happened?" Shade asks with deep interest.

Death sighs, "Bad things happen to good people sometimes. Looking at the big picture from so far away, I often do not see the tiny details and impurities. Would you mind helping me out, Shade?"

Shade throws her hands to her sides and huffs, "I've got nothing better to do."

Author's Note

Any guesses on what Shade's name means?

Chapter 22

Shade yawns.

She rubs her eyes with the back of a fetlock.

She buries her face deeper into her pillow and releases a second yawn.

A presence in the room makes her quickly open her eyes.

She stares at a pink filly with an equally pink cotton candy-like mane who is staring at Shade with steely blue eyes.

Shade stretches her limbs and yawns.

"Who was that filly you were with?" Pinkie asks.

Shade smacks her lips to wake up her mouth and tongue to speak. Pinkie leans closer to Shade's face, her patience showing on her face. Shade smiles up at Pinkie, "Jealous?"

"What?" Pinkie recoils back. "Me? Jealous?" She shakes her head at the thought and replies cheerfully, "I just have never seen her before, is all. I want to befriend everypony!"

"Okay. Then you can find out at school," Shade says as she rolls out of bed.

"Y-Yeah!" Pinkie smiles and Shade sees the corner of her mouth twitch.

Shade stares at Pinkie with a neutral expression.

Pinkie stares back into Shade's peculiar, slit eyes which remind her of cat's eyes.

Shade smiles and quickly boops Pinkie's nose, "What if you were green? Would your parent's have called you 'Greenie Pie?'"

Pinkie giggles, "Probably!" Then she gasps, "Does that mean you aren't color blind anymore?"

"Yes." Shade stops at the door and turns her head to Pinkie, "It is a long story. For all intents and purposes, 'magic' is the reason I can see colors."

Pinkie rushes over and hugs Shade, "I'm super happy for you, Shadey-wadey!"

"Thank you," Shade returns the hug, "Pinkie-winkie."

A switch appears to have flipped and changed Shade dramatically. Her change may stem from destroying her latent demonic powers or awakening as a eucambion (good half-demon half-mortal), or both. Perhaps, it was neither, and the change is because of her accepting Grey as not the monster she had created him to be. Shade had spent the night reexamining her life. As she sits at the table eating breakfast, Shade continues her reflections.

Looking back on her life, Shade comes to the conclusion that she had become a terrible person and a terror to Grey. Guilt twists her gut, a pain more unbearable than Valkyrie's invasion. She drops her fork on her plate and sighs heavily.

Death notices as does Pinkie. Death politely smiles at the pink filly, "Would you mind leaving us alone, Pinkie?"

"Sure." Pinkie gets up and places a hoof on Shade's back. "It'll be okay, Shade. See you at school."

"See you soon," Shade replies with a faint smile. She droops her head back down over the half-empty bowl of oatmeal.

Death waits for Pinkie to leave before asking, "What's on your mind?"

Shade holds back her tears, "I have needlessly put Grey through Hell."

"Yeah," Death says nonchalantly.

Shade looks up at Death with a deadpan expression, "Gee, thanks."

"It is the truth," Death states matter-of-factly.

"Yes," Shade sighs. "I want to apologize. I need to apologize to him."

"All in good time, Shade. Besides, you and I both know Grey still loves you."

Shade smiles meekly and looks down at the gold bracelet on her left foreleg which is under the silver "servant" bracelet. The gold bracelet brings up questions Shade almost forgot to ask. "Why did the interface for my 'powers' change? How come I have new abilities and where did the other ones go?"

"I wonder. . ." Death taps her chin in mock contemplation.

Shade knows what that pose and twinkle in Death's eyes mean. "Fine. Keep your secrets."

"I have to keep your powers in check somehow. You are more powerful than Princess Celestia in your natural form which is why I had to restrict your power and abilities." Death sips her glass of orange juice and continues, "You are a unique individual, Shade, the only known offspring between a Devil and Demigod. Grey's bestial nature and Valkyrie's absolute evil made it a challenge for you to be good. You are not only filled with darkness, but they also passed their light to you, as well as some abilities unique only to Grey.

Being the Vessel to the God of Darkness, Grey can utilize umbrakinesisor as we call itthe Darq. Demons can not use Darq because they instantly corrupt it into Mystic, which is why you have not learned to use your Darq powers naturally. Now that you are more powerful you can overcome your demon blood and use your Darq abilities. There is a similar magic here where you can learn umbrakinetic spells."

"Where can I learn umbrakinesis?" Shade inquiries on the edge of her seat.

Death smiles slyly, "I may be able to point you to a location or two where you can discover the magic yourself. You keep doing good deeds and not kill innocent beings and I will disclose locations of power for you. Deal?"

"Sounds fair." Shade nods, "Will you then also teach me more about blood, chaos, harmony, and any other magics?"

Death gets up from her chair, picks up the dishes in her pink magic, kisses Shade's forehead, and walks over to the sink. "You forgot alchemy, enchanting, and black magic."

"Right. Those will equally come in handy."

Death looks outside the window above the sink while she washes dishes. "Have you looked outside?"

Shade taps her forehooves together and stares at the mahogany table. "I do not want to be overwhelmed. . ."

Death walks over to the table, lays her head on it, and stares up at Shade with a comforting smile. "The first step is the biggest and hardest. What matters is taking it. You know how it is best to rip off a bandage or jump into a pool of cool water? It is like that."

Shade frowns. "No, I don't know."

Death thinks for a moment, trying to create the perfect analogy for Shade. "When you walk out the door, you will be the arrow and outside will be the target. You are already notched and drawn; now, you just have to let it go!" Death snickers. That is actually quite fitting!

Right? Death and author fist bump.

Shade cocks her head at Death, oblivious to why Death was giggling. "I guess you are right. Sitting here and doubting myself is just adding to my anxiety." Shade stands up and stares at the light escaping the top of the curtains. She heaves a sigh and walks out the kitchen.

Death smiles when Shade pokes her head around a swinging door.

"You. . . are you coming?"

"Yes. Of course, Shade," Death smiles.

The Ultimate Guide to Your Tricorn

So.

You know a Tricorn.

My condolences.

I jest, dear reader.

What better way to learn about a Tricorn than to read a book written by a Tricorn? So, without further ado!

(The author's humor does not reflect all Tricorns. Quips, jabs, jokes, and silliness in the book are the product of the author's attempt at keeping the book educational and fun.

Chapter One
Anatomy and Physiology

Tricorns share, for the most part, a similar anatomy to all ponykind. I will go over the parts not shared by other pony species.

Horns

Not sure if you have captured/befriended a Tricorn? Well, do they have three horns? You might have to touch their forehead to feel for two extra bumps. If you do not find two extra nubs, then you have a Unicorn, and should properly release the subject immediately. As a Tricorn ages, their secondary horns shrink as the primary horn grows. Two examples in our history have ever had three, long horns. They were Princess Deathly Nightshade and Prince Foe Hammer. Tricorns tend to have a longer horn than Unicorns.

Mouth

Along with four canines for tearing meat, Tricorns have four pairs of salivary glands instead of three. The fourth pair is responsible for producing a menthol-like secretion which protects the mouth from harmful bacteria, creates white blood cells to aid in fighting off diseases and cleaning wounds, and gives Tricorn's a naturally minty breath. The menthitatum glands (the fourth pair of salivary glands) aid in reducing aches and pain. When hurt to the extreme, i.e. breaking a bone, the menthitatum glands work with adrenaline and endorphins to numb pain.

Esophagus

Tricorns cannot vomit because of the skewed angle the cardiac sphincter connects the stomach to the esophagus.

Reproductive System

Tricorn mare's experience estrus in winter. Cold temperatures may affect females to go into estrus early.

Respiratory System and Smell

Tricorns are only capable of obligate nasal breathing, which means Tricorns can not breathe through their mouth or pant. With almost double the olfactory receptors, Tricorns have an excellent sense of smell.

Eye

For the most part, Tricorns have similar eyes to ponies, although one in three hundred thousand and seventy are born with vertical slit pupils. These individuals have better night vision, binocular summation, can detect ultraviolet light, and see in the infrared spectrum. They tend to develop nocturnal behaviors.

Stabilline System

Ever notice how cold your Tricorn is whenever it is devastatingly hot outside? Or how steam rises off them in the bitter cold? Tricorns have a core temperature of, get this, seventy degrees Fahrenheit! It is kept that way at all times by the Stabilline System. Since Tricorns do not have sweat glands, the Stabilline System keeps Tricorns from being cooked in warmer locations and climates. The Stabilline System also contributes to the reason Tricorns have orange blood.

Chapter Two
History

That is all classified information. Sorry, dear readers. Tricorns populate a land mass North of the Zebra homeland. A powerful magical barrier prevents others from entering Tricorn territory. Tricorns have a strict policy of isolationism and have only had dealings and partnerships with Zebras.

Chapter Three
Diet

Meat.

Grains.

Oats.

Meat.

Fruit.

Nuts.

Meat.

Dairy.

Vegetables.

Meat.

Chapter Four
Psychology

Sleep

Tricorns can operate efficiently with as little as two hours of sleep and not unheard of to go up to a week without sleep. If your Tricorn is sleeping for more than six hours, prod them to make sure they are still alive. If your Tricorn is fatigued and sleeping for up to ten hours a day, call her mother because she is pregnant.

Dreaming

Tricorns dream, and it will usually affect how they act for the day.

Example.

If a friend is injured or dies in a dream, the Tricorn will be overprotective of the friend and not want to leave their side.

Sexuality

For Tricorns, sex is either for reproduction or love. Tricorns do not have a high sex drive, even during estrus. Homosexuality is accepted in Tricorn society, as well as interspecies relations, and those individuals are obligated to bear or sire a pure Tricorn offspring withing five years or face penalties. There has yet to be a recorded instance of a failure to comply.

There are instances of bisexuality in Tricorn society which have produced successful herds.

Polyamory is accepted, but all parties involved have to agree.

Love

Love for Tricorns is a long journey. Tricorns want their special somepony to fulfill specific criteria, hold similar views, and have something that completes them. Tricorns analyze every pony they meet and if they find something worth pursuing in certain individuals they will begin socializing with them. Love outside Tricorn society is sometimes difficult for the individual Tricorn.

First, comes understanding the new society the Tricorn lives. Second, finding out the real motivations behind everpony they meet. Thirdly, which is the most challenging step, trusting those close enough with secrets; the third phase is usually the longest process because a Tricorn will continue to test a "friend's" loyalty and see how long their "friends" can keep a secret. Fourthly, comes courtship. When a Tricorn finds that somepony that meets all criteria, they will tell that special somepony their feelings. If things work out then last comes marriage.

Chapter Five
Behavior

Most of Tricorn culture centers around putting the needs of the many over the needs of the few. While personal growth is encouraged and expected, if it interferes with the safety of the majority or conflicts with the interest of those higher, it is frowned upon and discouraged. If the individual continues to go against society, they may be persecuted, sentenced to jail, banished, or be forced to flee (which is easier said than done).

Language

Tricorns are honest and straightforward. They will voice their opinion and disagreement on matters that concern them or those they represent. Typically, facial expressions and physical contact are reserved for close friends and family. In conversations, a tricorn will keep eye contact with the speaker and point their bodies towards them. Turning your back on someone who is talking is disrespectful and a sign of disdain. Ignoring a Tricorn is worse than striking them and a great insult.

Tricorns are respectful towards elders and people of power. A Tricorn will not hesitate to voice their feelings towards a leader who does not meet expectations. While typically nonconfrontational, a Tricorn will stand up for a friend or their beliefs and will defend themselves or others.

Tricorns primarily speak Vāstùch, "First Tongue," and when not in the Motherland speak the native language where they reside. Tricorns will actively start a conversation if they need to; otherwise, they tend to be introverted.

Etiquette

Public

When having a conversation with somepony keep eye contact with them (even if they have something in their teeth) and give them your full, undivided attention.

"Yes, sir." or "Yes, ma'am."

"No, sir." or "No, ma'am."

Do not interrupt the speaker.

No profane language. The only exempt situation is if you sustain an injury.

Do not yawn in front of the speaker.

Refrain from sneezing, coughing, burping, hiccuping, and farting in front of others. If it is unavoidable, excuse yourself from the area and do your business elsewhere. Promptly return to the speaker. If somepony does any of the aforementioned, wait for them to excuse themselves.

If the speaker is done talking, they will say a manner of "farewell."

If you were in the middle of heading towards the facilities and somepony stops you, politely smile and excuse yourself.

A younger pony should give up their seat for an elder or handicapped pony. Exceptions are if you are injured, as well, infirm, or pregnant.

If you are busy and you see somepony you know, and they see you, acknowledge them with a nod or wave. If they wave you over, politely smile and shake your head "no."

If the speaker wishes to "walk and talk" they will suggest verbally or give a signal, such as a beckon or head point.

Public displays of affection are for your special somepony or family and should not be excess.

Hold doors open for elders and your betters.

Do not talk loudly.

If you are with a friend or colleague, wait for them to introduce you to others.

Shake hooves when meeting others, especially if you do not know them personally or acquainted with them. Hugging a new pony is seen as intrusive and uncomfortable.

If you are sick, wear a face mask to prevent infecting others.

General

Treat others how you would like to be treated.

Do not steal.

Do not spread gossip.

Do not cause trouble for others.

Follow the Laws of the Hierarchy.

Host Etiquette

Greet guest(s) at the door and walk with them to seating area you wish to converse or dining area to eat.

Have everything prepared and ready to be served by the time the guest(s) arrive.

Have a clean house.

Prepare enough food for two servings for each guest.

Have all food on display, as well as drinks. (Unless you want to surprise the guest(s) with dessert.)

Serve guests courteously.

It is frowned upon for a lone individual to have guests of the opposite sex over unless they are family.

Walk with guest(s) out and wait for them to leave before closing the door.

Guest Etiquette

Arrive five minutes before appointed time.

Wipe hooves before entering with the host.

If you arrive without an invitation, do not take up host's time. If host provides water, it is a sign you are welcome. If the host offers other drinks, select a drink offered and do not ask for anything not listed by the host, it is a sign that you are welcomed to stay for as long as you want. If the host offers snacks, accept or politely decline, it is a sign that you can stay over to eat. If the host does not offer anything, it is a sign that they are busy and to make your business quick.

Do not rest hooves on furniture.

Do not ask for seconds. (Host will usually have all the food displayed at the dining table.) When the host has finished their plate, or when the majority of guests have empty plates, then the host will offer seconds.

Wait for the host to excuse the table and wait for the host to get up before getting up yourself.

If the host is ready for you to leave, then the host will walk you to the door. If the host wishes to spend more time, they may offer to sit in the family room. You may then excuse yourself to leave. Do not ask to stay longer if the host does not offer.

Facility (Rest/Bathroom) Etiquette

Stallions lift up seat before using the restroom.

Seat covers are usually provided, be sure to use them before sitting down.

Wash hooves properly; with hot water, soap, and for twenty seconds under water.

Leave door slightly ajar to show vacancy.

Gender Roles

There are no specific gender roles in Tricorn society. Both males and females can do anything and everything. Tricorns frown on sexism and discrimination.

Government

Totalitarian.

The Hierarchy chooses a job for a Tricorn based on educational and psychological tests completed in primary school. A Tricorn can go to a secondary school but still has to do the job assigned to them by the Hierarchy. After graduating from secondary school, the Hierarchy reviews the Tricorn and can move them into an internship for a high skills job, i.e. doctor, dentist, engineer, or keep the Tricorn at their previous job.

The Hierarchy can suck it!

Education

A Tricorn starts school at the age of two by entering elementary school. Once elementary school is completed, the next level of education is primary school. Once graduated from primary school, around the age of fourteen, a job is given to them based on the needs of the economy and the results of career tests. (Lies.)

A Tricorn may advance to secondary school to learn more about their desired profession while still fulfilling the job assigned to them. Otherwise, a Tricorn can enroll into a military academy and join the guards.

Most education facilities house all three levels of school in large quasi-cities called universities.

Philosophy

Tricorns are mostly logical, analytical, and rational.

There is no good or bad;

only is or is not.

There is no gray area.
Either you do or do not.
Question everything.

Religion

There is no formal religion for Tricorns. For the obvious.

There are dreamers (outcasts) that believe the world is alive and worship Mother Nature.

There are others (also outcasts) that worship a Goddess of Death because death is absolute and everything dies.

Arts and Music

Art and music exist, but it can not criticize or mock the Hierarchy in any way.

Chapter Six
Dueling

Duels are acceptable in Tricorn society.

Duels are to the death.

Duels are a fast way to climb the Hierarchy.

Duels are the easiest way to fall from the Hierarchy.

The challengee picks the time and place. If the challenger declines, then it is an automatic loss and the challengee wins. The challenger decides the reward, type of duel, and conditions of victory.

Example:

Challenger: I challenge you to an honor duel!

Challengee: I accept! We will fight at the crack of dawn tomorrow with swords.

Challenger: Agreed! We will fight until the death and our heads will be the reward!

There are three types of duel: honor, fame, and fortune.

Honor duels are typically fought within the Hierarchy, where the dishonored party challenges the slanderer. Honor duels do not typically end in death.

Fame duels are typically for gaining recognition as the best at something and typically end in death.

Fortune duels are when a lower class citizen challenges a member of the Hierarchy for their position and wealth.

There is a special duel that the challengee can establish called a taitswhít (tite sveet) which translates to "immediate." A taitswhít duel is an instant fight to the death with whatever is at hoof with no rules where only one pony is left living. The only thing gained is the satisfaction of the other pony dying.

Rules for duels are simple:

The duelist meet at the arranged time. If the other party does not show up then it's an automatic win for the party that did show up.

There is a one-hour waiting time until a forfeit is called.

Each party brings a second and a witness. The witness can be a crowd of people.

The seconds will examine the weapons of choice and scan the duelists to make sure they are not cheating in any form.

Chapter Seven
Conclusion

Here is what you should have learned:

Treat a Tricorn respectfully, and they will treat you with the same respect.

Always be honest with a Tricorn.

If you want to mate with a Tricorn, you would have to drug them. (I joke. Our metabolisms would neutralize any drugs quickly enough before effects kick in.)

Tricorns make great cuddle buddies.

And that is pretty much it. Thank you for reading.

Chapter 24

Meanwhile, while Applejack reads. . .

Ditzy Doo huffs and puffs. She finally topples over and welcomes the cool grass. Her friend walks over and stares down at her.

"How can you run for so long," Ditzy labors, "Shade?"

Shade lays down beside the gray pegasus and exhales heavily. "With my legs," Shade cracks.

Ditzy giggles and touches Shade's side, "You aren't even sweating!" Ditzy gets up and hugs Shade, nuzzling her neck. "You feel cooling!"

"There is a pond not too far away," Shade comments rigidly with an awkward smile.

"But you're right here." Ditzy states and lays across Shade's back.

"I am glad to be of assistance."

Ditzy rolls off Shade and lays on her back, looking up at Shade. Shade stares back. "Thank you; for doing this for me; for helping me exercise; for encouraging me; for being my friend, Shade."

"Likewise, Ditzy Doo, thank you for being my friend." Shade replies. "I never had friends."

"That's too bad. You're a great friend."

Shade gives a sad smile. "I wasn't always. . . the nicest."

Ditzy rolls on her belly and wraps a wing around Shade. "You're nice now. And you're trying to make up for your past, right? That's all that matters."

Shade stares at Ditzy Doo, her golden, askew eyes shine with sincerity. Shade hesitates for a moment and nuzzles Ditzy's cheek quickly. "Thank you, Ditzy," Shade says with a small smile.

A warm July breeze blows over the two of them. They lay on the grass, under a tree, and watch the light filter through the dancing leaves.

The train ride to Canterlot did not excite Shade. Sitting next to Death did not help. Especially, when Death hugs her tightly and tells her to look out the window at something that has already passed every few minutes.

Being nice has its drawbacks. Shade thinks.

Two guards step in front of them as they step off the train.

"Are you 'Deathly Belladonna?'" a brown guard asks.

"Take her away, Officers," Shade says and starts to walk away.

Death chuckles nervously, "Is there a problem, sirs?"

"Would you come with us, please?" the white guard asks.

"Of course! I am a law-abiding citizen." Death grins.

"Who kidnaps others and holds them against their will," Shade comments.

The guards turn to Shade then back to Death with stern eyes.

"Children say the darnedest things, right?" Death titters nervously.

Shade hugs the white guard's neck. "Oh, thank you for saving me! I was scared!"

The guards fall for the pleading eyes and squeaky voice of the white filly. The brown guard clamps an inhibitor on Death's horn and encases her with magic.

"What?!" Death interjects.

"Would you mind coming with us, as well?" the white guard asks the sniveling Shade.

"No," Shade croaks. She sniffles and wipes her eyes. "I originally came here with the intention of running away from her and finding my real family."

"Would you like some help?" the white guard offers.

"You can help all of us," Shade turns to Death and grins devilishly, "by locking that monster away for a long time."

Death scowls at Shade and mouths, "You will be sorry."

"Deathly Belladonna," the brown guard says, "You are under arrest for impersonating a government official, trespassing into the castle, and for foal knapping."

The guards begin to escort her away in the bubble and Shade waves goodbye to her.

What a great day this is turning out to be! Shade muses to herself. She shuffles the saddlebags on her back and starts walking down the Main Street.

Just another castle town in the shadow of another castle for Shade. She does not examine the architecture, the ponies, or window shop. She keeps her eyes ahead of her and ignores the other ponies staring at her. She keeps her head forward and walks with a purpose for about ten minutes until a scent in the wind grabs her and makes her stop in her tracks. Banana.

Shade found out recently that bananas are rare fruits and have a high cost. Money does not matter to Shade. On the other hoof, finding out where the scent is emanating from does. She follows the delicate, sweet scent of banana and finds her nose pressing against glass. When she opens her eyes, she discovers that she is at a bakery.

Could this day get any better? Shade wonders to herself as she enters the shop.

Shade shakes out images of Death's execution from her head. Dread starts to twist her gut and not because she ate two loafs of banana bread. Will Death take away her eyesight? What punishment does Death have in store for Shade?

Death sits in a metal chair in an interrogation room. She taps absently on the metal table. She stares at herself in the glass in the wall across from her.

I can't believe she did that! a wicked smile creeps across her face. Oh, she will be sorry.

The door opens behind her and closes. Hoofsteps echo in the small room as the pony walks to the table. A white stallion, with a blue mane and tail, wearing a tan duster and fedora sits in front of her.

"What can I do for you, Special Agent Snow?" Death inquires. She grins as the stallion's green eyes go wide.

"What were you doing on March 23, 992 C.R. around ten in the morning?" the stallion questions, reading from a notepad in his right hoof.

Death taps her lips and thinks carefully. "That was over a year ago. I think I was at Canterlot."

"Yes. Trespassing."

Death smiles. "I received a gold pass from Captain Ironshoe, and before that, I was given a bronze pass by Ocean Topaz."

"You impersonated a government official."

"I didn't show a badge to either Ocean Topaz nor Captain Ironshoe. It is not my fault they did not ask to see one." Death explains. Death leans closer to the stallion, "Why am I really here?"

"For the reasons I just told you."

Death grins knowingly and sits back in the chair. "So, Celestia has been snooping around, trying to get as much information on me as she can, eh?" The stallion's eyes grow wide again. "Don't think I didn't notice her spies. Don't think I didn't hear from my colleagues. And don't think these walls will hold me back if she does anything to my daughter."

Shade stared at the statue Death had described to her. The creature was an amalgamation of many creatures, a type of chimera called a draconequus. Shade cocks her head at the creature's strange positioning. A strange power emanates from the statue. She reaches out a hoof, but a voice behind her stops her.

"Please, do not touch the statue."

Shade touches the statue and feels strange, yet familiar power within the stone. Shade turns around to see Princess Celestia standing before her with a frown. Shade sizes up the ivory alicorn and says, "I thought you would be taller."

Princess Celestia chuckles, "I have not heard that before. What are you doing here, my little pony?"

Shade returns to gazing up at Discord. "The 'Elements of Harmony' did this to him, right?"

Princess Celestia flinches. "Who told you that?"

"I read about how you and your sister defeated Discord, and since nothing is written about what happened to him, I came up with the conclusion that you imprisoned him somehow." Shade turns to Princess Celestia, "And since you did not deny it, you confirmed my suspicions."

Princess Celestia frowns and steps up to the statue of Discord. "Even after all the wicked and evil things he committed to the ponies, I had hoped the Elements of Harmony would purge the evil from him to reform him."

"That is stupid." is Shade's blunt remark which gains the attention of the Princess, "You can't purge what isn't there."

"Care to elaborate?"

"Discord is not evil. I have seen the real face of evil many times, and all accounts of Discord are childish compared to the evil I know. Discord is not disharmony, and he is not evil. Just because his nature goes against what you consider good, doesn't mean you are right." Shade puts down the hoof she points at Princess Celestia. "Because you are not absolute good; you have flaws. And you wanting to change someone's nature forcefully that makes you evil. At least, in my opinion. But what does my opinion matter?" Shade looks back up at Discord and continues, "You should have just killed him. Not because you think he is evil, but because he is an annoyance and an hinderance. He will come back to bite you in your flank."

Princess Celestia stares at the filly. She looks like a child, but speaks like an adult and exudes a far more mature aura. Nightshade Toxin and Deathly Belladonna are not ponies from this world. Talking about death and killing, not even a veteran guard can say her sentences with as much ease. Perhaps they are from the Mirror Universe? Why not just ask her?

"Where are you from, Nightshade Toxin?" Princess Celestia asks with a smile.

"How do you know my name?" Shade scowls and adopts a defensive posture.

"I know the names of all my subjects," Princess Celestia replies with a practiced smile.

Shade scrutinizes the Princess, "Suspicious."

Princess Celestia chuckles behind a hoof. "Would you like to have a tour of the castle?"

"I would rather much have unlimited access to the library and archives," Shade states honestly.

"That could be arranged."

Shade studies the Princess for a moment and thinks that this opportunity is too good to be true. "What's the catch?"

"You would have to move to Canterlot and become my personal student."

"I have somepony who is already my teacher."

"Your mother?"

Shade scrunches up her face as if she just drank vinegar, "I suppose you can call her that. Besides, we are in the middle of a lesson I want to learn."

"Oh?" Princess Celestia cocks her head and asks, "What is the lesson?"

"She is teaching me about archaic magic."

"And what is 'archaic magic?'"

"Magic that the first ponies discovered in prehistoric times."

"How is that possible?" Princess Celestia asks with interest. She leans closer to Shade and Shade steps back. "Prehistoric ponies did not have a writing system. How can she study something that is not written?"

"That is for her and me to know. If you ask her, she might tell you." Shade says.

Princess Celestia furrows her brows. "Very well. As long as nopony gets hurt."

The two alabaster ponies stand in awkward silence as they gaze into each other eyes. Shade blows into Princess Celestia's face. Princess Celestia shakes her head and casts a perplexing look at Shade.

"Just making sure you didn't fall asleep. Can I go?"

Princess Celestia smiles, "Yes. Will you at least consider becoming my student?"

Shade cocks her head to the side and stares up at the sky in thought. "I suppose after Death teaches me what I want to know, I can become your student." Shade looks back at Princess Celestia, "Are you in need of a student or something?"

"I have two pupils under my care right now."

"Why do you need a third? So you can have another reason to ditch work?"

Princess Celestia chuckles, "I"

"Princess Celestia!" a mare shrieks. Princess Celestia quickly snaps her head behind her and sees a tan mare with a white mane running. "Princess Celestia, it is an emergency!"

"What is wrong, my little pony?" Princess Celestia asks and waits patiently for the mare to catch her breath.

"No time to explain!" The mare blurts out and stumbles as she tries to run back the way she came.

"If you will excuse me, Nightshade Toxin," Princess Celestia says and hurries after her steward.

Shade shrugs her shoulders and is left alone in front of the statue. She watches Princess Celestia disappears into a pair of double doors. Galloping behind her makes her turn around and hit another pony. Shade gets up from the ground rubbing her shoulder that had made contact with the other pony.

A young stallion with a snow white mane and golden immaculate mane jumps to his hooves and glares at Shade. "I am tired of you filthy commoners always being in my way!" he complains.

Shade glowers at the stallion, sucks her teeth, and walks away.

"Do you know who I am?!" the stallion shrills. He gallops in front of Shade and is about two heads taller. "You better apologize to me! I am Prince Blueblood!"

"Good for you," Shade shoves the stallion out of her way and continues walking.

"How dare you!" Prince Blueblood lowers his head and fires a blast of magic into Shade's ribs. "Know your place, commoner!"

Shade stops in her tracks and lowers her head. Prince Blueblood's blood boils with rage, so he does not feel the drop in temperature, and he ignores the dark clouds rolling in. Shade spins around with her flaring red horns and releases a torrent of crimson magic in the stallions direction.

When Prince Blueblood had seen the eyes of the filly burning brighter than the sun and the power that radiated off her, a cold chill ran up his spine. He quickly teleports out of harm's way and gapes at the energy blast that the filly is channeling. The crimson ray disintegrates everything in its path for five hundred feet. Prince Blueblood looks back at the filly and takes a step back. Red lightning dances across her coat and sparks from her horn.

"Taitswhít," Shade sneers as she digs her hoof in the ground, ready to charge. She launches herself at the pony but does not get far as an aura of pink magic surrounds her.

"That is enough," Death states and levitates Shade to her side.

"That little fucker runs into me, insults me, and strikes me with magic; his death will be 'enough.'" Shade growls.

Death dispells her hold on Shade and slaps Shade across the face with the back of a fetlock. The hit discharges the electricity accumulating on Shade and leaves her in shock. Shade holds her cheek with her right hoof and stares at Death. "You can not go around killing everypony or anything you want. Have you forgotten about our lesson on 'Restraint?'"

Shade folds her ears back and breaks eye contact with Death by looking to the side. "No." Shade cranks her head to glare at Prince Blueblood who flinches under her gaze. "I have a little more respect for Princess Celestia. I now know how hard it is to keep from smiting those who infuriate you."

"That was incredible!" Twilight Sparkle interjects. She runs up to Death and is smiling widely at Shade. "Is she your daughter you wanted me to meet?"

"Twilight!" Princess Celestia's voice rings with alarm. The princess levitates the lavender filly with her magic and places the filly behind her.

Death also steps in front of Shade defensively.

"What are you teaching her? And why was Twilight with you?" Princess Celestia demands.

"You were talking to my daughter so I thought I would swing by and speak to yours." Death replies sweetly.

Princess Celestia glares at Death.

"The Princess wanted me to be her third student and move to Canterlot," Shade informs from behind Death.

Death slowly turns her head around back to Princess Celestia with a twitching grin. "So, let me get this straight."

"Now that I have seen Nightshade Toxin's power first hand, it would be best if I teach her so she can learn to control her magic."

Death's horn ignites in black flames, and her eyes glow white. "If you think you can take my daughter away from me, after everything I have done and been through for her; you are deeply mistaken."

The dark clouds that had floated above start to grow black; the wind picks up and shakes the hedges and bushes as Equestrian flags and banners flap wildly against their will. Death glowers at Princess Celestia while Princess Celestia stares back at Death with a steely expression. They glare at one another. Princess Celestia has dealt with many villains in her long lifespan, yet no villain can compare to the power and threatening aura she feels from the mare opposite of her.

"If Shade decides to stay with you then for the safety of"

"Stuff it." Shade cuts Princess Celestia off. "Teleport us out of here, Death."

Death nods her head in agreement and ignites her horn with pink magic. Death smiles tenderly at Twilight, "A pony that believes they can do no evil is just as bad as a pony who is evil." Death glances at a scowling Princess Celestia before teleporting away.

Chapter 25 - Rainbow Dash

Four Years Later
July 25, 997 C.R.
Everfree Forest

Shade steps over logs and pushes branches out of her way as she journeys through the Everfree Forest. The time to turn back had long since expired. With a forest that shifts and changes constantly, the way back home will look completely different. She decides to worry about that when the time comes. Right now, determination courses through her veins. She needs to see her friends and more importantly escape from Death's insanity before she catches it. Shade parts the bushes in front of her and grunts in amusement at the clearing she finds. She settles on taking a little break beside a tree from her three-day-non-stop trek.

A small groan escapes her as she folds her legs under to lay beside a wide, dark tree with twisted limbs and oily black leaves. She levitates her saddlebags off her back and sets them in front of her after retrieving half a canteen of water. She had packed four to be on the safe side. The trade off of benefits of her Tricorn blood requires frequent rehydrating. If worse comes to worse, she can hunt for her hydration.

Shade rests her head on her leg. She pulls out a random letter from the dozens in her saddlebags and smiles at the illustration Pinkie had drawn. The letter was a birthday card for her fourteenth birthday, and Pinkie's picture was the two of them stuffing their faces with cake. It was funny because Shade never will do such a thing. A short sigh escapes Shade.

A shriek pierces through the silence of the forest which makes Shade lift up her head. Ten seconds later, a cry of pain follows. With the old Shade long since gone, Shade gets up quickly and straps her saddlebags back on. She will try to get her good deed of the year over with early. Shade heads the direction of the cry.

Five minutes later, she hears groaning and hissing. From some bushes, she spots the producer of the noise up in a tree. A young cyan pegasus mare with a rainbow mane and tail had her wings tangled in the branches of a dead tree.

"Ow! Ow! Owowowowowow!" the pegasus interjects as she tries to pull her wings out of the clutches of the tree.

"Looks like I found breakfast," Shade cracks. A slow smile spread across her lips as the Pegasus freezes and slowly turns to Shade.

The pegasus exhales a breath of relief. "Hey, that's not funny."

Shade cocks her head at the Pegasus. Where have I heard her voice? She walks over to the tree and leans on its wide trunk as she looks up at the pegasus.

"Do. . . do you have three horns?" the pegasus questions.

"What a very astute observation."

"What kind of unicorn has three horns?"

"What kind of pegasus gets stuck in a tree?"

The pegasus narrows her fuschia eyes at the ivory tricorn(?). "Touché."

"Well, besides my friend Ditzy Doo, but she is special," Shade comments as she wraps the pegasus in a crimson aura and frees her.

"You know Derpy?" the pegasus asks. She releases a yelp when the magic holding her vanishes.

Shade looms over the pegasus with her hooves on opposite sides of the pegasus' head and speaks low, "Her name is Ditzy Doo."

The pegasus gulps and chuckles nervously. "Y-yeah. Right," her voice cracks.

Shade steps away from the pegasus to allow her to scramble to her hooves.

The pegasus gets up and winces as she tries to flex her wings. She begins to pull the largest twig free from her bent wing. Crimson magic encases the twig and all the branches in her wing and dislodges themselves from her wing. She looks up and sees the tricorn(?) walking towards her. She flinches when the ivory mare's cold hooves grip and inspects her wings.

"So. . . what are you?" she finally asks.

"My name is Shade, and I am a Tricorn."

"That's cool. My name is"

Snap.

"RAINBOW DASH!" she yells. She pulls her wing from out of the icy grip of the Tricorn. "What the hay was that for?!"

Shade frowns at the pegasus and looks at the pegasus' wing.

Rainbow Dash follows her gaze and flexes her wing. "Huh?" she grunts as the wing moves naturally. "Um, thanks," she replies bashfully.

"First one is free," Shade remarks and starts to walk away.

"Hey! What about my other wing?" Rainbow Dash asks as she follows Shade.

"I told you the 'first one is free.' If you want me to fix your other wing, it will cost you."

"I don't exactly have bits on me." Rainbow Dash stops in her tracks to keep from bumping into Shade stopping abruptly. Rainbow Dash feels Shade's pale yellow eyes scanning her.

"You have a body," Shade winks suggestively with a smirk.

Rainbow Dash flushes red. "What?!"

Shade chuckles and walks over to the side of Rainbow Dash with the broken wing. She touches Rainbow Dash and notices her rising body heat. "I jest," Shade says as she pushes the dislocated humerus back into place. "You do not have anything I want." Shade carefully rotates the ulnare and radiale bones into proper position. "Pegasus pain threshold and body durability always fascinate me."

"Um, thanks?" Rainbow Dash replies uncertainly.

Shade nods, "If you do not call Ditzy Doo 'Derpy' again you are square with me."

Rainbow Dash watches as Shade walks away through the thick vegetation. She decides to follow her.

"Why are you out here in the Everfree Forest?" Rainbow Dash asks.

"Because going around would take a week, I dislike trains, and I can not teleport all they way to Ponyville yet," Shade explains, "In short, it is the fastest way to Ponyville from my current residence."

"Oh."

"Why are you here in this fantastical forest?"

Rainbow Dash floats closely behind Shade and ducks under a low branch. "I was resting on a cloud, waiting for the movers to bring my house when the cloud suddenly disappeared, and I fell. It looked like the tree reached up and grabbed me."

"It is not out of the realm of possibility."

"Seriously?"

"Yes. The forest is not particularly fond of outsiders."

"How come you aren't afraid?"

Shade turns her head to look at Rainbow Dash and grins. "Does that mean you are afraid?"

"N-no!" Rainbow Dash answers defensively.

"I have taught the forest to fear me," Shade replies.

"I can believe that is 'not out of the realm of possibility.'" Rainbow Dash chuckles. "How old are you?"

"Fourteen."

"'Fourteen' and you're still a blank flank?"

Shade spins around and pulls the pegasus down with her magic to face her. "Do you need a reason to fear me?"

"I was just curious!" Rainbow Dash throws up her forehooves in defense.

Shade releases Rainbow Dash and snorts, "Stop staring at my flank."

The next twenty minutes pass in silence. Rainbow Dash was beginning to think Shade did not know where she was going until they emerge from the forest. Rainbow Dash spots a familiar cottage in the distance.

"Thanks for helping me back there, Shade."

Shade nods.

"Well, that is my friend's house, so I guess I'll see you around," Rainbow Dash says before taking off to Fluttershy's house.

Shade watches Rainbow Dash zip to Fluttershy's house with only one thought on her mind: How come she leaves a rainbow trail as she flies?

Chapter 26

After serving breakfast to all her animal friends and watering the plants, Fluttershy sits in at the dining table as she sips afternoon tea. Today she was feeling adventurous and put two teaspoons of honey instead of her usual one. She giggles to herself. As she sets the cup down on a saucer, she sighs contently. Rapid knocks on the door make her jump out of her chair with a squeak and duck under the table.

"Hey, Fluttershy! I'm here! Quit hiding and open the door!"

Fluttershy exhales a sigh of relief and happily trots to the door. She opens the door with a smile, "Hello, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow Dash hugs Fluttershy. "It's good to see you again, Flutters!"

Fluttershy hugs her friend back. "Yes. It has been a while."

Pop.

Fluttershy opens her eyes and sees Shade standing a few feet behind Rainbow Dash. Shade waves. Fluttershy's face brightens, and she bulldozes over Rainbow Dash to hug Shade.

Rainbow Dash stares at the two in confusion.

"Shade! What are you doing here?" Fluttershy asks as she breaks away from their embrace.

Shade rests a fetlock on Fluttershy's shoulder and smiles. "I just needed to come see you and check up on the others." Shade's horn lights up and brings out a package from her saddlebags. The box was small and metallic. "I think you will like this."

"You shouldn't have, Shade," Fluttershy says as she accepts the tin box. She opens the box and discovers the pleasant aromatic contents within. Fluttershy inhales the scent, "What kind of tea is this? It smells wonderful!"

"I cultivated it myself. I call it 'Fluttershy's Comfort.'"

"Can I brew a pot?" Fluttershy asks gleefully.

"I would not mind a cup," Shade smiles.

Fluttershy turns around to enter her house and sees Rainbow Dash sitting in the doorway with her hooves across her chest. "Oh, hello Rainbow Dash," Fluttershy smiles sheepishly.

"Yeah, hi. I am here, too." Rainbow Dash deadpans. She gets up and points a hoof at Shade and confronts Fluttershy, "How do you know her?"

"Shade is one of my first friends I made here in Ponyville."

Shade walks up to Fluttershy's side wearing a neutral expression.

Rainbow Dash scans Shade. She walks past them and unfurls her wings. "I-I got you something, too! I just forgot it back home. I'll be back!"

Fluttershy and Shade watch as she zooms away. Shade stifles a yawn behind a hoof. Fluttershy wraps a wing around Shade and ushers them inside. "You can lay down on my bed, Shade."

Shade wipes her hooves clean on the welcome mat before entering. "I will take you up on your offer. Thank you, Fluttershy."

Shade had not known how tired she was until after her shower when she laid her head down to rest on Fluttershy's bed. Before long she had fallen asleep. She wakes up with a warm body and wings covering her. She smiles faintly, and a reoccurring thought runs through her mind: why are ponies so affectionate? Perhaps wanting to be with another increases survivability and was a type of self-preservation? Whatever the reason, Shade did not mind waking up next to Fluttershy. Shade envelops Fluttershy with magic and rolls out of bed, as to not disturb the sleeping Pegasus.

Shade carefully closes the door behind her and walks to town. She knows Fluttershy's feelings and Fluttershy knows her feelings. Shade only likes Fluttershy as a friend. The whole being a pony is the only obstacle Shade faces. Most ponies look the same to Shade, especially when she was color blind. She sighs as she walks down Main Street. Emotions suck.

Shade turns down a dark alley and uses her magic to turn invisible. Ten seconds later, a pony steps cautiously into the alley. Shade grins as the pony walks by and tackles them to the ground.

"You breathe too loudly, Vinyl," Shade comments as she gets off the vampony.

Vinyl stomps her hoof in the ground and frowns. She then smiles and hugs Shade.

Shade returns the hug and says with concern, "Is it not dangerous for you to be out?"

Vinyl presses a button on the right headphone ear piece. When you are hungry you get desperate. She projects her thoughts to Shade with a weak grin.

Shade notices Vinyls ribs protruding from her side and furrows her brows. She places a hoof on Vinyl's shoulder, "I will find that hunter and kill them. You should have told me sooner, Vinyl." In a crimson flash, Shade teleports the two of them to Vinyl's lair.

Vinyl's letter is one of the main reasons Shade returns to Ponyville. Vinyl had written that she felt she was being hunted a month earlier, then four days ago Vinyl barely escaped a trap laid by a vampony hunter. Shade frowns at Vinyl's fragile state. She had apparently lied about the last time she ate.

Shade levitates four jars full of an orange liquid out of her saddlebags, and Vinyl licks her lips. "Drink one after I leave and ration the other three until you get to Manehattan."

Vinyl graciously accepts the jars of blood and asks, How have our tests progressed?

"Not well," Shade states. Vinyl splays her ears back and sits on her rump. "As I have said before since you were born a vampony there is no cure. Well, death, but that is not an option."

It is always an option, is Vinyl's grim response.

Shade lifts up Vinyl's head with a hoof under her chin and removes her purple tinted glasses to stare into her ruby eyes. "It. Is. Not. An. Option." Shade nuzzles her friend's neck and says, "I take care of my friends. I will find a way to help you."

Thanks, Shade. Vinyl smiles.

Shade teleports to the park to give Vinyl some privacy. The park is where Vinyl informs Shade where the attack had happened. Shade lights up her horn and immediately detects high traces of silver. Looking at the ground, she cocks a brow and hums in interest; the whole park had a large anti-vampony glyph buried two feet underground, not just any type of glyph, this glyph was made entirely of silver. Shade conjures up a shovel and begins to dig.

Fifteen minutes later, she finds the glyph and discovers that it is made of thick silver wire. With a purity of .999 and a thickness of a quarter inch, only a veteran hunter has the resources to build such an elaborate trap. Further scanning of the silver reveals that it has been enchanted, only activating on full moons. This kind of trap is for permanent use. Vinyl had said an injured pig drew her in. Shade climbs out of the hole and refills it. Shade draws in a deep breath and channels magic into her horn to scan a ten-mile radius. She frowns. Silver follows the border of Ponyville, and the spell locates seven more traps.

Fortunately, an easy way to disarm the traps exists, but what concerns Shade the most is the identity of the hunter. With the full moon over, Shade thinks now is the best time for Vinyl to leave Ponyville. Leaving at night is too obvious. Shade decides to leave with Vinyl and escort her to Manehattan during the day. Shade goes to the nearby stream to wash up and spends the rest of the night in the park staring up at the night sky.

Pinkie Pie stares at her friend. Her brow further droops with worry. She waves her hoof in front of Shade's open eyes, yet Shade did not move. She says to wake up, and Shade remains as still as a corpse. Pinkie reaches for Shade's neck to check for a pulse.

"Boo!" Shade interjects.

"Aahhh!" Pinkie Pie screams. She giggles and then hiccups.

"Good morning, Pinkie," Shade chuckles.

"Good one!" Hiccup! "Shade!"

"What time is it?"

"Six-thirty-five on this July twenty-sixth morning!" Pinkie informs happily.

Shade gets up from the grass and stretches her limbs. As she cracks her neck, she notices Pinkie Pie glaring at her. "What?"

"You didn't tell me you were coming!" Pinkie Pie pouts.

"I wanted to surprise you," Shade replies with a smile. Her horn sparks and confetti explodes from her saddlebags, "Surprise!"

Pinkie Pie glares at Shade for a moment and lunges at Shade wrapping her hooves around Shade's neck. "Oh, Shadey-wadey! I missed you!"

"I know," Shade returns the hug, "The postal service must have made a fortune from all the stamps we bought to send letters every single day for four years." Shade breaks their embrace and remarks, "Frankly, I am more surprised that we were even able to receive mail."

"Well, since you are here, I won't have to send you the letter I wrote to you when I could just tell you what happened!"

"So," Shade breaks the long silence, "go on."

"Oh! Right!" Pinkie giggles. "Yesterday, a new pony moved into town, and I got to throw her a big party!"

"You mean Rainbow Dash?"

Pinkie's smile disappears. "How did you know?"

"I met her yesterday, and we talked for a bit before I passed out on Fluttershy's bed."

"Oh." Pinkie replies and her mane deflates.

"I wanted to see everypony when I got back. The fatigue caught up to me, and I didn't have the chance to visit everypony."

"It's just that Fluttershy nor Rainbow Dash said anything about you being here."

"Huh. I wonder why." Shade notices Pinkie's crestfallen state. She nudges Pinkie playfully and smiles, "I am here now, Pinkie-winkie."

Pinkie Pie giggles and playfully pushes Shade back, "Yeah you are!" Her face twists into confusion, "Why are you here?"

Shade sits down on the grass. "I missed you all and Death was getting on my last nerve." Shade cocks her head at Pinkie Pie when the pink mare did not reply, and she stares ahead with a broad grin.

Pinkie's Mind

***

Shade smiles and tucks back her mane from her face, "I missed you, Pinkie, and I just had to see you again."

Pinkie Pie titters, "Oh, Shade! We wrote every day to each other."

"Yes. . ." Shade reaches out her hoof and touches Pinkie's cheek tenderly, "I always felt that actions spoke louder than words. I never felt my feelings reached you through mere parchment and ink."

"O-oh. . ." Pinkie sighs as Shade's cool touch draws out the heat from her cheeks.

Shade removes her hoof and stands up. She looks down at the ground and runs a hoof through her mane, "I have never been good at expressing my emotions, and there are few things I don't understand, especially when it comes to. . . liking somepony." Shade takes a deep breath and turns her eyes up at Pinkie Pie as her cheeks begin to flush. "What I mean is: I love you."

Pinkie's heart soars with joy. "Shade, I love you, too!"

Shade's cheeks flush red, "I am glad. Now, it doesn't feel weird to have all these feelings I have for you and wanting to k-kiss you. . ."

Pinkie pounces on Shade and pushes her down on the grass. Shade stares up at Pinkie in surprise. Pinkie is not going to let this moment pass. She plants her lips onto Shade's and immediately tastes Shade's cold, minty breath.

"Pinkie. . ." Shade moans as Pinkie Pie's lips caress her neck.

"Shade," Pinkie pants, "I can't hold myself back any longer!"

***

"Pinkie."

"Oh, Shade!"

"Pinkie!" Shade shouts.

Pinkie Pie opens her eyes and finds her muzzle inside Shade's hoof. Shade gives her glance that is equal parts concern and shock. Pinkie Pie titters nervously. "I. . . I uh, I didn't get a lot of sleep. . . I must havesorry for that."

"As long as you are fine," Shade says as she wipes her left forehoof on the grass. "It just tickled." Pinkie Pie digs her hoof in the grass absently. Shade hugs Pinkie Pie which takes her by surprise. "You should probably head back to bed. I'll come by later, and we can have lunch together."

Pinkie Pie wraps her hooves around Shade's neck and squeezes her gently, "I'd love that."

Chapter 27

Chapter 27

With school finally over, Applejack can now focus solely on the farm. With apple bucking season around the corner, Applejack is making sure that everything is ready in the barn. At first, everything appears to be normal; then she notices the silence. Something tackles her from the side and rolls her to her back. She opens her eyes to see a smirking Shade.

"Shade!" Applejack smiles. "What are you doin' back in Ponyville?"

"I just wanted to see if you still liked me to be on top," Shade gibes.

Applejack smirks at Shade and knees her in the gut. She uses the momentum to push Shade off her and pin the ivory mare down. "Hah!"

"Oh, Applejack! Whatever will you do to me?" Shade mocks with a wide grin.

Applejack blushes and steps off of Shade. "You know I ain't like that."

Shade chuckles and rolls to her side to look up at Applejack, "Yeah I do, which makes your reactions all the more worth teasing you."

Applejack harrumphs and turns away from Shade.

Shade places a hoof on Applejack's back which makes Applejack look at Shade. Shade smiles. "It is great to see you again." She then nudges Applejack in the ribs. "You are the only one I can tease so thank you for being a great friend."

"Why am I the only one you can tease? There's Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy."

"Pinkie Pie would not think I am teasing her, take me seriously, and jump on my bones without hesitation. With Fluttershy," Shade begins to walk out of the barn, she turns back and smirks at Applejack, "her reactions would only entice me further."

"Is that a bad thing?" Applejack asks as she catches up with Shade.

Shade sighs. "I do not share the same feelings they hold for me."

"Oh," is Applejack's flat remark. As they head out of the barn, Applejack notices Shade walking to the gate to leave. "Hey, why don't you come in and have breakfast with us?"Applejack offers.

Shade grins and walks back to Applejack. "I appreciate it." Just then, her stomach rumbles and she cracks, "We appreciate it."

Applejack laughs, "C'mon."

Applejack holds the door open for Shade to enter. "Apple's, we have a guest!" Applejack announces behind Shade. Applejack leads Shade to the dining room and offers Shade a chair to sit. She then leaves to go into the kitchen.

Shade sits patiently at the table. A moment later, Big Mac enters the dining room. She smiles and waves politely at him.

"Pleasure to see you again. How is everything, Shade?" Big Mac asks as he sits at the table across from Shade.

"Just keeping myself busy with learning new spells and exploring the Everfree Forest," Shade replies.

"Did you learn a spell to stop bully's from bullying you?" Apple Bloom asks as she slinks into the dining room.

Shade had planned to make a joke until she turns around and sees the filly with her mane and tail cut short sans her trademark bow. Shade frowns and says, "The spell is called 'incineration' and I learned it a long time ago. Who is bullying you?"

"There are these two girls in my class who pick on me because of how I speak," Apple Bloom says. She clambers to her seat at the table and rests her head on the table.

"Tell me their names and I will handle them for you."

"That will not be necessary, Shade," Applejack inputs as she walks out of the kitchen. She carries a large bowl of salad on her back while balancing a stack of white plates on her head.

"Right," Shade affirms with a nod, "After breakfast, I will teach you how to kick their flanks."

"Really?!" Apple Bloom stands up on her chair wide eyed.

"No," Applejack says. She glares at Shade, who just shrugs, and places the bowl of salad in the middle of the table. She begins to set the table.

Granny Smith flings open the kitchen door with a tray of lemonade and glasses on her back. Shade notices the teetering tray and grabs it with her crimson magic. She then picks up the tray and sets it down beside the bowl of salad.

"Much appreciated!" Granny Smith thanks Shade.

"How is your short hair connected with them picking on the way you talk?," Shade inquires of Apple Bloom.

"Last week, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon put gum in my mane and tail and I had to cut the gum out," the filly replies crestfallen.

"Your mane and tail will grow back, sugar cube. And we already told their parents what happened and they assured us it wouldn't happen again," Applejack informs.

"I look like a weirdo!" Apple Bloom cries.

Shade stands up abruptly which causes the chair to skid across the wooden floor. The three Apples stare at Shade. With a crimson flash, a large pair of red scissors manifests next to Shade. Shade proceeds to chop half her tail off and her mane. She snips her mane shorter on the sides of her head but leaves her bangs untouched. The fallen hair and scissors disappear in a flash of red.

"Now my mane and tail are shorter than yours. Do I look like a weirdo?" Shade asks the dumbfound filly.

Apple Bloom picks her jaw off the table, hops out of her chair, and tackles Shade in a hug. "Yeah, you do!"

Shade grins and hugs the filly back. She kneels before the filly to be at eye level with her. "You have to stand up for yourself. We can help so much, and we will not always be there to help you. The best way to deal with a bully is to be nice to them. If that does not work a hoof to the face"

"No," Applejack interrupts Shade, "Violence is never the answer."

Shade sighs inwardly and stands up to rustle Apple Bloom's mane, "It is a little too early to go into philosophy. For now, just be nice to them. There is nothing wrong with the way you speak. It is quite charming."

Apple Bloom beams up at Shade, "Thank you, Shade," she trots to the seat next to Shade.

Shade takes her seat at the table. "Anything for a friend, Apple Bloom."

"Wow, Shade," Applejack says in awe, "That was mighty kind of you."

"All for naming Shade, an honorary Apple, say 'aye!'" Granny Smith shrills.

Three 'aye's erupt in the room, and Shade rolls her eyes in good humor, "Aye."

Chapter 28

Another Place
Another Universe
Another Time

Grey gazes at a picture of Valkyrie while resting his frame on a wooden table. He strokes her cheek with his thumb. His golden eyes stare at her longingly. Footsteps alert him up; he turns to look at the door as the knob turns open. Onyx pops his head inside and searches for Grey and smiles when he finds the wolf.

Onyx walks in, and his smile begins to turn south when he notices what his brother is holding. Onyx stands in front of Grey with his arms across his chest, "Grey, we talked about this."

Grey heaves a sigh and turns away from Onyx in shame. He stares at the golden picture frame in his right hand. He runs his left hand through his thick, black mane and replies somberly, "I know."

"We still have our kingdoms to run, brother," Onyx grips Grey's shoulder, "C'mon, we have a whole new future to build; leave the past behind us."

"Tell that to Kyllgorr," Grey gripes with a grunt.

"I want to keep my life, thank you very much." After a moment of silence, Onyx crouches down and smiles up at Grey, "I know you miss Valkyrie and I know you miss Luna, but the ponies had to go back to their home."

"I just feel bad for Kyllgorr, you know?"

"Yeah." Onyx stands up and helps Grey to his feet. "You just gotta find a woman with both Valkyrie and Luna qualities now. Just stay away from Demons."

Grey chuckles, "You know how love works, comrade." Grey starts to follow Onyx out of the room to go to the meeting with the new leaders of the world. Half way to the meeting Grey stops in the middle of the hallway. "Oh. I forgot some papers. I'll be right back. Go ahead."

"Roger."

Grey rushes back to his room to retrieve the papers he forgot. As he closes a drawer at his desk, a sudden presence alerts him. He turns around and sees Death leaning against the door wielding a wide grin.

"Hello, brudder!" she greets him.

Grey smiles then furrow his brows at her in anger.

"Wh-what?"

"How could you put Dehs through that?" Grey confronts Death.

"Hey, hey!" Death holds up her arms, "I didn't throw her in there with Mystin. I came up with the plan, and I told her the dangers, yet she still volunteered!" Death crosses her arms across her chest, "Would you rather I have gone through the Hell Mystin put her through?"

Grey releases a sigh and pinches his forehead. "No," he answers, "No, I wouldn't want either of you to go through his torture."

Death hugs Grey's waist and squeezes him as she buries her face in his chest, "I missed you, brudder!"

"Yeah, yeah. I missed you, too, squirt." Grey rubs the top of her pink head affectionately. A question pops in his head. He pushes Death back and stares into her eyes, "Where is Shade?"

"Why would you think I know?" Death smiles cheekily up at Grey.

"Death."

Death holds Grey's face and says, "You have such beautiful eyes, Grey.

"Where is my daughter, Death?" Grey asks sternly.

"Do you really want to know?"

An uneasy feeling sinks into Grey's gut. He knows what her sly tone and twinkling pink eyes meant. Grey groans inwardly as he weighs out his options and predicts what will play out. Meanwhile, Death is playing with Grey's bushy beard, as distracted as a cat with yarn.

Grey grabs Death's lithe wrists and kneels in front of her. "All right. I'll play your little game. Tell me where she is."

"Why don't I show you?" Death smiles.

"Fine," Grey huffs, "Show me."

"Kiss me."

"I have a bad feeling about this," Grey thinks as he leans closer to Death and kisses her lips quickly. Death wraps her arms around his neck and keeps their lips locked together. Grey's mind starts to go blank, and his vision darkens.

Death's House
Equestria
July 25, 997 C.R.

Grey groans.

He releases a long yawn.

He smacks his lips and rubs his eyes.

Another yawn escapes him, and he stretches his frame.

He opens his eyes and instantly knows he is not in his room. Besides the room being pink and the canopy of a bed above him, the room contains furniture of bright colors and windows with pink curtains. This much pink and color can only mean that he is in Death's room. He tries to sit up but notices his neck bending further than normal.

Death opens the door with a silver tray of breakfast behind her and a hum on her lips. She stops in her tracks when golden orbs lock onto her. Her muzzle splits into a wide ear grin as Grey stares back at her in shock.

"Good morning, brudder!" Death chimes.

"I'm a pony!" Grey shouts.

"Yeah, you are!" Death affirms.

"I'm a pony!" Grey repeats, this time in a quiet voice. He stops examining his body and scans Death. A small smirk tugs his mouth, "You would be pink."

"That's because it is the best color ever!" Death chimes and sets the silver tray of food on the bedside table for Grey with her pink magic.

Grey reaches for an apple with a dark gray hoof. He makes contact with the green apple and pictures grabbing it with a hand. Viola! He now holds an apple in the frog of his hoof!

"Trippy. . ." he comments as he takes a bite out of the apple. "MMM! This apple is delicious! It tastes fantastic! Is it because my taste buds are more herbivorous than carnivorous?"

"Sure!" Death smiles.

Grey chuckles and takes another bite of the apple. A content sigh leaves him before his face scrunches up pensively.

"No," Death cuts Grey off before he can open his mouth to speak his thoughts. She continues talking to cut him off again, "No. Luna is not here. . . at this time. . ."

Grey continues to masticate the rest of the apple as he stares at Death. "Where is Shade?"

The question makes Death sigh and slumps onto the comfy pink bed. "She left me. I guess I was a little too eccentric for her. She went to Ponyville to visit friends and escape captivity."

"Don't be like that," Grey tussles Death's mane. He chuckles when Death purrs. "What time are we in?"

"Three years before Luna returns," Death answers.

Grey tosses the apple core onto the tray and grabs a wooden bowl of salad. He eats the salad contently as Death stares up at him. "So. . . How is Princess Sunbutt doing?"

Death snickers into her hoof. "She is afraid of Shade and me. We have practically been banished, and she has us under constant Pegasi surveillance."

"Why did you bring Shade here in the first place?"

"Meh," Death shrugs.

"Fantastic," Grey deadpans.

"I have my reasons. Shade has changed." Death sits up quickly and smiles at Grey, "She has even. . . well," she sits on the bed, "I'll let her tell you when you two meet."

"You really know how to push my buttons," Grey grits.

Death grins and her eyes flash. She crawls up to him to stare into his golden irises. "I know everything about you, Grey," she purrs.

Their eyes stay locked with one another. Grey boops Death's nose with a hoof. "That's is not at all creepy," he comments.

Death twitches her nose and frowns at Grey. "Grey, it breaks my heart when you call my love 'creepy.' I really do lo"

"Shh!" Grey presses a hoof against her lips. His ears are up and swiveling around. "Do you hear that?"

Death cocks her head to each side as she raises her ears to listen. Silence. "No."

Grey picks Death off of him and gets out of bed. "It sounds like a little voice," he says as he walks out of the room.

Death lays on the bed. Feelings of neglect and forlorn well up inside her. She rests her head on a pillow with a huff.

Chapter Before Thirty

Chapter Before Thirty

A cold chill runs down Shade's spine the same time she notices a large magic fluctuation. Hopefully, the two do not correlate. With the magic fluctuation in the direction of her house, she does not hope too hard. She sighs which vibrates her lips as she walks down the street into town. She raises her jeweled bracelet to her eyes, which also serves as a watch, and confirms her suspicions that the day is still young. Another raspberry sigh escapes her. Shouting from above stops her and makes her crane her neck up. She stops Ditzy Doo from crashing with her crimson magic.

"Hey, Shade!" Ditzy Doo greets Shade cheerfully, completely disregarding her near death experience.

"Hello, MuffOof!" She exclaims as the gray pegasus hugs and squeezes her. Shade returns the hug warmly.

"Thanks for catching me!" Ditzy nuzzles Shade. "This bag throws off my balance."

Shade finishes nuzzling Ditzy's neck and notices the "bag" hanging off Ditzy's right side. Shade grins, "Muffins, why don't you walk while you deliver the mail?"

"I do! But I had to deliver a package in the Everfree Forest for a Zebra. It was really spooky!"

"I'm glad you are all right," Shade hugs Ditzy again. Shade stares at Ditzy's askew eyes.

Ditzy Doo blushes and looks away from Shade. "Is there something on my face?" she asks.

"No. I just. . ." Shade rubs her neck, uncertain on how to approach the subject. She decides just to flat out say what is on her mind, "Have you ever thought about fixing your eyes?"

Ditzy Doo glances up at Shade with a frown.

The look stabs Shade's heart. Ignoring the sharp pang and big puppy eyes, Shade continues, "I am concerned for your safety, Muffins. I know you do not like talking about it. I only bring it up because I think I can help you but only if you want."

"Really?" Ditzy asks with hope in her tone.

Shade smiles comfortingly and lifts up her goggles to reveal her sincere eyes, "Absolutely, Muffins."

For a second, Ditzy Doo just stares up at Shade. Her lower lip slowly protrudes and quivers as tears stream down her cheeks. "I don't want to be like this forever!" she bawls.

Shade comforts Ditzy Doo and ignores the dampness on her shoulder. She pets Ditzy's golden mane until the pegasus regains control of her emotions. "I do not mean to ruin the moment. . . should you not get back to work?"

Ditzy sniffles and cleans her eyes with the tips of her wings. "Yeah," she chuckles.

"I will send you a letter when I have everything in order, okay?"

"Okay!" Ditzy chimes. She quickly hugs Shade one more time before shooting into the sky.

Shade's smile fades as a thought pops into her head, Now, how do I get into Tartarus?

Why would she need to go to Tartarus, the reader may be wondering. Well, that is where Tirek resides. If Celestia does not have the guts to extinguish a threat, Shade will have to do the job for the safety of all ponykind and magic. Shade also needs Tirek so she can learn the absorb magic spell. With that spell, she can absorb the inmates of Tartarus of their magic and be powerful enough to help Muffins. Hell, even be powerful enough to rule all of Gaia!

Cue maniacal cackling.

Shade did not want to keep relying on Death for all her answers. Shade has a couple of options at her disposal to learn how to reach Tartarus. Each involves sneaking into Canterlot Castle. The first option is to locate the spell in a book in the Royal Library, chances of success: low. The second option, locate the spell in the Archives, chances of success: very low. Both options require her to break naturally warded rooms which Celestia will notice are down instantly; a third option, do something bad, chance of success: lowCelestia might just lock Shade up in a regular jail.

Shade travels down the dirt road thinking and analyzing every option over. If she wants, Shade can teleport-skip to Canterlot and come back to Ponyville in time for lunch with Pinkie. Shade rubs her chin. What is stopping her? Suddenly, another option pops into her mind which has a higher chance of success: just ask Celestia to send her to Tartarus. Yes, the more she contemplates about that option, the clearer it becomes. Shade goes to Canterlot; the guards seize her; she demands to talk with Celestia. She talks with Celestia, feeds her a bunch of bullshit lies and do the whole "I do not want to be a danger to my friends or anypony else" song and dance; Celestia buys her routine and sends her to Tartarus.

Now, the plan has a high chance of getting her into Tartarus, but how will Shade get out? Will she be able to use her magic? She brings up her left foreleg to examine the bracelets on her cannon. If worse comes to worse, Shade will use Death to escape Tartarus. What did Death say? '[I am] as strong as the situation demands. When[ I ]do not have magic[ I ]will have my strength and vice versa.' Maybe I can punch my way out of Tartarus. Shake things up a bit.

Shade stops in her tracks. She takes in a deep breath and charges her horns. She pictures Canterlot Castle gardens as her destination and releases the spell.

Princess Celestia is enjoying a short recess from day court in the immaculate gardens. She bends down to inhale the pleasant perfume of the gloriosa daisies. Sniffing flowers and their scent helps her relax, along with a great cup of tea. A breeze blows through the gardens, and she enjoys the air rushing over her body and mane. She is not one to toot her own horn, but she has to admit that she made a pleasant day todayno amount of nobles and complaints can take away how marvelous today is shaping out.

She bends down to inspect some marigolds when a pop stops her. She opens her eyes and notices her snout inches away from a white flank. Further inspection up from the flank reveals a head with three horns scanning the area. The short style of mane and tail throws her off for a second, but the three horns only cement the pony's identity.

"Okay. I am in. Now, I need to speak to. . ." the mare trails off when she notices the shadow encompassing her. The alabaster mare slowly cranks her neck around to face the princess. ". . .Celestia," Shade finishes.

With her wings open, Princess Celestia makes it a point to get her intimidation across to the mare. "Hello, Nightshade Toxin," she greets the mare civilly.

Shade turns her whole body to face the princess. She sighs and bows her head, "I need you to lock me up in Tartarus."

"What?" Celestia's eyes open wide. "What did you do?"

"I am afraid of what I will become. I do not want to hurt my friends. I need time to control my power before my power controls me. I need time to control my thoughts which are finally my own. I need time to sort out my heart."

Princess Celestia stares at the bowing mare. Conflict clouds her heart. She can sense the mare's sincerity but centuries alive have taught her not to allow villains to make their rules. She shakes her head; the mare before her is not a villain, is not a criminal, Nightshade Toxin is a powerful individual whose power has only increased over the years. Celestia does not care how the mare came to know about Tartarus, and Deathly Belladonna probably has something to do with it, Celestia only cares to know one thing.

"Why are you afraid, Nightshade Toxin?"

Shade pulls up her goggles and stares into the poudrette eyes of Celestia and says, "Because I have seen what power can do to oneself. I do not want to become that which I seek to destroy. I fear I may turn into my mother."

Princess Celestia sighs. What has this child seen to make her so afraid? "Tartarus is not a pleasant place. How about"

"No," Shade interrupts Celestia, "No. It must be Tartarus. Death can not reach me there."

"Very well. Are you prepared to go now?"

"Yes."

Chapter Thirty (edit)

"I will check on you every week," Princess Celestia says on the other side of the bars.

"Please don't," Shade replies as she sits on her haunches and closes her eyes.

"Food is served automatically on the pedestal in the left corner. Since you have volunteered to stay here, you have better accommodations than the rest of those here," Princess Celestia explains.

"Thank you," Shade says with her eyes still shut.

Princess Celestia takes that as her cue to leave.

Shade waits an hour to test the waters. She tests the door and finds it unlocked. Once she opens the door, Princess Celestia pops in front of her. A speech later, and Shade learns that Celestia can sense when the door opens and when magic hits the bars. She also learns that since she is there voluntarily, Celestia leaves the door unlock so that Shade can go at any time.

Shade begins to search her room for objects to use for an escape. She finds a small mirror in a drawer by the bedthe answer to her problem. She slides the mirror under the cell door. Looking at the mirror between the bars, Shade can not help but grin. In a blink, she finds herself outside the cell. She picks up the mirror with her magic and pulls it along with her.

Phase One complete. Now, to locate Tirek. Shade walks down the hallway and after ten minutes discovers that the hallway ends and opens up to a vast area of craggy spires and black stairs. Standing around will not bring her any closer to Tirek. She continues down the stairs to head to the next tower.

When she steps off the last step of the stairs, a strange scent assaults her nose and makes her gag. The smell is a mix of feces, mud, sweat, and canine. Before she can cast a masking spell, a quake destabilizes her and makes her fall flat on her belly. Growling makes her look up. A three-headed, massive, vicious, black canine stands in front of her with gnashing teeth and slobbering maws.

Shade scowls at the hulking dog and stands to her feet. "What are you looking at, mutt?" she snarks.

Cerberus roars at Shade and charges at her.

"Sit!" Shade orders.

Cerberus stops in his tracks for a second, shakes his heads, and lunges at Shade. Shade jumps up and punches the middle head between its eyes. Cerberus recoils back. The two heads whimper as the middle head dangles unconscious.

"Sit," Shade repeats between her teeth.

Cerberus obediently sits down on its haunches in a submissive posture.

"Where is Tirek?"

The dog raises its right paw to point at the right-most tower of spires.

"Stay," Shade tells the dog and starts to walk to the stairs that lead up to Tirek.

Ten minutes later, Shade is walking down a dimly lit hallway. The glow of her magic illuminates the way for her. At a bend in the hallway, Shade can see Tirek's small cage twenty feet away. Shade quietly makes her way to the centaur. The hallway ends at an open atrium where Tirek sat in his cage as he meditates.

"Tirek," Shade calls out to the centaur. Black eyes with white glowing pupils open and focus on her.

"That is 'Lord Tirek' to you, pony," he corrects the ivory mare before him with a hoarse voice. He jumps to his hooves and examines the pony closer. A unicorn with three horns? "I can feel your power. Did Celestia finally bring me a snack?"

"You are going to tell me the magic absorption spell," Shade states calmly.

"Bwahahaha!" Tirek chortles. "I will do no such thing." Scraping across the floor catches his attention. He sees the mirror the pony was holding in her magic on the floor in front of him. He looks up and notices the pony suddenly in front of him. Flames flicker in her eyes.

"I never said you would tell me willingly," Shade grins devilishly.

"You made a terrible mistake of entering my cell, pony!" Tirek roars.

He opens his maw to absorb the pony's magic, but a punch shut his mouth. He growls and swings his fist at the pony who ducks under the punch. Tirek kicks at her with his foreleg, but she grabs his hoof and drives her horns into his chest. He gasps as the longest horn penetrates his sternum and barely misses his heart. He is petrified when the mare lifts him up and slams him on the ground.

"Wait!" he pleads. The mare puts down her hoof and glares at him with her eyes of hot iron. He clutches the gaping wound and says, "I will teach you the spell. Just spare me!"

"I think not," the pale pony replies as she steps closer to him.

Tirek smirks and trips the mare with his right foreleg. He then punches her jaw with his left foreleg and sends her reeling. Shade spins around on her forelegs and has enough time to buck Tirek in the barrel which makes him fall back down. Tirek groans and pants slowly. The centuries of no magic and blood loss left him fighting this battle with a handicap. He is going to make the mare fight for her prize.

Shade rubs her jaw and grins at the centaur while his blood drips down her face. "Too bad I only get to fight you in your sorry state," she gibes.

Tirek throws dust into Shade's face temporarily blinding the pony. He capitalizes on her disorientation and opens his mouth again to drain her magic.

Shade feels her skin begin to crawl. Her horn flares and she shouts, "Fine! Taste my magic!" She blasts at the last known location of the centaur. A roar notifies her that she hit her mark. She jumps at the noise and tackles Tirek to the ground. She wraps her forehooves around his barrel and raises him up on her hind legs to suplex him to the stone floor.

Tirek groans as the stars flash in his eyes. He howls in pain when he feels his legs snap in half by magic. He looks up in horror at the panting pony before him, standing on her hind legs.

"If you would have died nice and quickly you wouldn't have pissed me," the pony snarls and crashes down on his ribs, "OFF!"

His broken ribs puncture his lungs.

Shade uses this time to conjure up a knife and begins removing the crown of Tirek's skull to expose his brain. Tirek twitches on the ground, fully aware of the pony's plans. While his heart still beats, Tirek is conscious as the pony cuts apart his brain a slice at a time.

Cerberus covers his ears as a yell splits the silence. The heinous sound sends shivers down his spine and his collars jingle as he quivers in fear.

Shade licks the last remnants of gray matter from her hoof. She licks her chops in satisfaction. She looks at the centaurs dead body and protruding tongue and grunts in dark humor. She slides the mirror out of the cell and teleports to the mirror. She crushes the glass and plastic under a hoof before returning to Cerberus.

Cerberus quakes under the gaze of the pale pony. It swallows loudly and tries to keep his lunch down when the smell of death reaches his nostrils.

"You are much more well behaved than that centaur," Shade comments. She peeks around the black mutt and sees a pair of gold gates a short distance away. She returns her attention to the dog, "Is there another way outta here?"

The two heads nod quickly.

"Lead the way."

Cerberus leads Shade down a corridor to the left and finally stops at relatively large, empty room. There were three mirrors, each taking up residence in the middle of a wall. Shade looks up at Cerberus questioningly. The collars of the awake heads light up, and the left and right mirrors begin to glow green and blue, respectively, while the middle mirror did nothing.

Shade looks at the mirrors then back at the dog. "So which one takes me home?"

Cerberus points at the three mirrors.

"Which one is closest to Ponyville?"

Cerberus points at the three mirrors again.

"Great," Shade replies dryly.

Now that she knows of a way out, Shade travels back to the main hub of stairs. She exhales all the breath in her lungs and starts to suck in all the magic from the residents of Tartarus. Power begins to fill her. She starts to levitate off the ground as her eyes glow white. After about ten minutes of absorbing magic, she floats higher into the air as her body glows. The magic makes her grow to the size of Princess Cadence and her longest horn is now twenty inches and her smaller horns skyrocket from three inches to ten inches.Shade floats to the ground and breathes deeply.

Shade conjures a mirror to see herself.

"Wow. . . I hope my friends will not notice," Shade says out loud. She does not complain about her new body and banishes the mirror away.

She returns to the portal room and with a huff decides to enter the mirror closest to herthe one on the right.

Too bad Shade can not understand animals. She may have heard Cerberus tell her that right mirror sends her forward in time while the center mirror would have sent her back to present time. Oh well.

Chapter Fifteen Times Two Plus One - The Summer Sun Celebration - Part One

Celestia begins to panic. Shade is not in her cell. Shade is not in her cell! Why is she not in her cell?! Celestia casts a location spell and fails to locate the young mare. Great! Possibly the most dangerous pony in existence has now gone missing. She regrets not putting more wards around Shade's cell. How could she have been so foalish?

She removes her hoof from her face as realization strikes her. She had not sensed any magic at all. She quickly teleports to Tirek's cell.

"Mother!" Celestia gasps when she finds Tirek's dead, brainless body. "What? How?!" As she is stepping back, her hoof crunches on glass. Celestia levitates the broken glass and purple plastic up to her face. "A mirror?" Her eyes open wide. "Catoptric teleportation!" What. . . monster did she release upon her ponies?

Shade finds herself in an unfamiliar room. A quick locating spell informs her she is in a familiar location: the Castle of the Two Sisters, the ruins in the Everfree Forest. She brings up her left hoof to check the time. Twelve o'clock. She will need to teleport to Ponyville if she is to keep her lunch date with Pinkie. Exhaustion overwhelms Shade, and she collapses to the floor. Her joints ache, her muscles are sore, she feels her mana gone, and her gut wrenches with hunger.

"What the fuck?" she croaks on the floor.

A bright pink light blinds her. "Shade!" Death calls out with worry.

"What is wrong with me?" Shade asks as the pink mare rushes to her side.

Death illuminates the tip of her horn to see Shade better. Instead of the young mare who left the house three years ago, she sees a full grown mare, the same size as her, on the ground. "Your body is trying to catch up on the three years you were missing."

Shade stares up at Death in disbelief.

Death casts a healing and rejuvenation spell over Shade. She helps Shade to stand up. With another bright flash, she teleports them back home.

She guides Shade to the table. She summons a bowl of fruit and vegetables in front of Shade. Shade ignores manners and stuffs her face in the bowl and begins wolfing down all the food that can fill her mouth. A thud raises Shade's face out of the bowl, and she drinks the glass of milk.

"Where were you?" inquires Death.

Shade swallows a mouth full of lettuce before answering, "Tartarus."

"That explains why Celestia was angry. That bitch destroyed our house!"

"What?"

"She busts down the door like a wrecking ball. Confronts me, demanding I tell her where you are. She doesn't believe me when I tell her I didn't know where you were. Then she has the audacity to attack me and call me a liar!" Death throws her forehooves to the air. "So I had to teach that bitch some manners. Needless to say, we are on the top of her shit list and wanted criminals."

Shade chews her food before asking, "What did you do to her?"

Death grins, "I publicly spanked her in every city and kingdom. From Trottingham to Whinnyapolis, to Saddle Arabia to Griffonstone, and every place in between!"

"Nice!" Shade chuckles.

"Oh yeah! Kicking her ass would be satisfying, but having everyone witness her and embarrassing her? Priceless." Death sighs contently and sips water from a glass.

"Where are we now?"

"On the border of a new village called 'Our Town.' I buy food and supplies from them every week."

Shade rolls her eyes, "Why do you bother? You can just summon whatever you want."

"Excuse me for being social!" Death harrumphs.

Shade faintly smiles which turns down to a frown. "Three years. . ." she mutters.

"Yup. June 20th of a thousand years of Celestia's Reign," Death informs.

"Are my friends okay?"

Death frowns when Shade does not realize the importance of today. "All your friends are worried about you," Death comforts Shade.

"Is Vinyl still alive?"

Death cocks her head, "Why wouldn't she be?"

"I need to go to Ponyville."

"That is a big negative, Shade. Celestia will be there tomorrow, and guards are patrolling the fuck out of Ponyville," warns Death.

Shade touches her jeweled bracelet to bring up the menu. "I'm using a token. Give me full mana."

Death sighs. She holds up her head with her hoof. Her horn flashes pink, and a box appears on the table. It opens automatically and reveals six golden cuffs. "Put those on. They will hide your power. I can't say the same about your horns," Death says.

Shade reluctantly puts the cuffs on her limbs, two per each bare leg.

"Just don't stay for celebrations," Death remarks cryptically as she teleports Shade away.

Darkness falls on Shade as she stands on a hill overlooking Ponyville. She decides to don a disguise as a light green earth pony, with a long, curly dark green mane and tail. She also changes her irises to teal and even gives herself a cutie mark of a pirate hat. She adopts the alias: Verdant Viridian. Hopefully, she will not have to keep the disguise and name for too long. Five minutes of walking and Shade finds herself inside the still bustling town.

With the celebration beginning in two hours, ponies are gathering up at town hall while others have fun in the streets. Decorations fill the streets along with guards. Shade does not bother to hide in the shadows or tiptoe around the guards. She keeps an eye out for her friends.

She spots Vinyl in the town square on a wooden stage with her DJ equipment. A small smile splits her muzzle as she watches the DJ bob her head to the beat and works her deck. She decides to talk to Vinyl to make sure it is safe for her to be out. Shade had noticed the traps and barrier gone perhaps Vinyl is safe now.

Shade sneaks up behind Vinyl and speaks in falsetto, "Can you play 'Die Walküre?'"

Vinyl stops. She slowly turns around. She sees an unfamiliar pony wielding a familiar smirk. Shade?

"The one and only," Shade replies in her normal voice.

Vinyl jumps off the stage and lands on Shade in a hug. Shade! She suddenly releases Shade's neck and glares at her missing friend. No! You can't just disappear without a trace with a vampire hunter on the loose! I thought you were dead! Even your mother didn't know where you were!"

Shade splays back her ears and hangs her head. "I got teleported to the future. For me, it has only been three hours."

How did you time travel? I thought it was impossible!

"It is a long story. The gist of it is: I got sent to Tartarus, and now I am back," Shade explains.

Tartarus! Vinyl's eyebrows shoot above her glasses. Is that why you and your mother are wanted by Princess Celestia?

"It is why I am wanted. My mother did something different."

Vinyl hugs Shade again. It is hard to believe time travel, but I believe you.

"I am glad you"

"Ahem!" a voice clears their throat behind Shade which interrupts her.

Vinyl breaks their embrace and smile at the pony behind Shade. Vinyl turns Shade around to introduce Shade to the light gray mare.Octavia! This is my friend

"Verdant Viridian," Shade introduces herself as she outstretches her hoof.

"Yes, you are quite green," the mare replies haughtily. She shakes the green hoof and introduces herself, "I am Octavia Melody; Vinyl's marefriend."

Shade smiles slyly at Vinyl and nudges her ribs, "Well, you have certainly been busy."

Vinyl blushes and rubs the back of her head.

"Do you know where Pinkie Pie and Applejack are?" Shade asks.

Library. Pinkie's throwing a party for the new pony.

"A party? In the library? Is Matilda dead?" Shade jokes.

No. Matilda isn't the librarian anymore. We haven't had one for three years.

"I will check it out for myself, then," Shade says. She excuses herself and trots to the library.

"Your friend seems. . . interesting," Octavia comments beside Vinyl as she watches the green pony leave.

You don't know the half of it, Tavi, Vinyl says before hopping back on stage.

Outside the library, Shade can see flashing lights and feel the bass of the loud music. She rolls her eyes in good humor and opens the library door. To say that the library is full is like saying there are not enough sardines in a can. This many ponies in such a small space makes Shade's skin crawl.

"It's time for pin the tail on the pony!" Pinkie Pie shrills over the music.

Many ponies whoop in excitement. Shade pushes through the crowd of ponies to reach Pinkie Pie's voice. She shoves the last pony out of her way and sees Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Fluttershy talking to each other with Rainbow Dash and Rarity in their group. Shade walks over to her friends, but something coming down the stairs catches her eyes. A small, purple baby dragon with light green spines and a green belly is clambering down the steps wearing a lampshade.

"Is Twilight coming down?" Applejack asks the dragon.

"No, she just wants to sleep," the dragon informs the group before heading off to the wall to pin the tail on the pony.

"You can't sleep at a party!" Pinkie Pie exclaims.

"Blasphemy," Shade cracks.

"Right?" Pinkie turns to the voice. She gasps, "Are you new, too?"

"Pinkie, do not break my heart and tell me you can not recognize me," Shade pouts. She blinks and opens her eyes to reveal her natural yellow, viper eyes.

The five of them gasp. "Sha!" they exclaim, but crimson magic clamps their mouths close.

"Shh!" Shade hushes them.

"Oh, right," Applejack chuckles.

"What?" Pinkie asks, having no clue why to be quite. "I was just going to say Sha"

Fluttershy covers Pinkie's muzzle with a wing. "You can't say her name. She is wanted by Princess Celestia," she reminds the pink pony in a soft tone.

"Yeah. The poster says that you murdered a lot of ponies," Rainbow Dash informs quietly.

"Tch," Shade sucks her teeth, "I only killed a centaur, and he deserved to die. He killed thousands of ponies, and I did not want to take the chance of him escaping. The world is a better place with his death."

"I believe you, Shade," Fluttershy is the first to say.

"Me too!" Pinkie exclaims, "I trust your judgment!"

"A criminal must pay for their crimes," Applejack says, "But what you did is not excusable. If Princess Celestia did not execute him, then it must have been for a good reason."

"I, for one, am thankful for you getting rid of that monster, darling," Rarity inputs.

"You actually killed him?" Rainbow Dash asks with wide eyes.

"He was not the first and he better not be the last," Shade says with a smirk.

"Wicked. . ." Rainbow Dash awes.

An alarm rings. Pinkie Pie pulls the alarm clock out of her mane. "It is time!" she announces.

Everypony rushes out of the library to go to Town Hall. Shade watches the dragon go upstairs.

"Who is he?" Shade asks out loud.

"He is Spike, Twilight Sparkle's baby dragon assistant," Fluttershy says.

"'Baby?' I guess child labor laws do not extend to dragons," Shade comments.

"Fluttershy, darling," Rarity calls to Fluttershy from the library door, "we should leave now to finish preparations."

"Oh! Right! You are coming to Town Hall, right, Shade?" Fluttershy asks behind her mane.

"Yes," Shade answers with a nod.

"Bye then!" Fluttershy waves to her friends and leaves with Rarity.

"I'm going to go 'round up the rest of the Apples," Applejack says as she leaves.

"Ooo!" Pinkie interjects, "I'm going to go check on the punch and food!" She hops after Applejack.

Shade turns to Rainbow Dash.

"Want to come with me to save us a good spot?" Rainbow Dash offers.

"Sure. Why not?" Shade shrugs. When Shade opens the door, Rainbow Dash zooms away. Hoofsteps from the stairs catch Shade's attention. She recognizes the lavender mare descending the stairs as Celestia's protege, Twilight Sparkle. "Hi," Shade greets Twilight.

"Oh, hello," Twilight greets back. "Are you here to be my friend, too?"

Shade snorts at Twilight's attitude and walks out the door, "Over Celestia's dead body."

Twilight and Spike share expressions of shock.

Chapter Sixty-Four Divided by Two - The Summer Sun Celebration - Part Two

Shade enters Town Hall and frowns when she see how full the building is. The pegasi are courteous enough to hover in the air, at least. Shade spots a familiar rainbow tail in the air and makes her way to Rainbow Dash.

"Cupcake?" Pinkie Pie springs up in front of Shade with a tray of cupcakes balancing on her head.

"Cotton candy," Shade nods.

Pinkie Pie giggles and throws her head back, launching the tray in the air and making it land perfectly on the table. She zooms over to Twilight's side. "Isn't this exciting? Are you excited, 'cause I'm excited, I've never been so excitedwell, except for the time that I saw you walking into town and I went," Pinkie Pie takes in a deep breath, "but I mean really, who can top that?"

Shade senses Twilight's annoyance of Pinkie Pie.

"Aren't you excited?" Pinkie Pie turns to Shade.

"Super," Shade says with a German accent. She smiles at Pinkie and leans closer to her, "I am using all my will to keep my excitement in from destroying the world, Pinkie."

Pinkie giggles and hugs Shade's neck.

Bird fanfare begins to play. Shade spots Fluttershy hovering in front of a stand of birds as she conducts them. A spotlight switches on and focuses on Mayer Mare who stands under a balcony to addressing the ponies.

"Fillies and gentlecolts," she begins, "as mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the Summer Sun Celebration!" She pauses to allow the ponies to cheer. She continues, "In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise, and celebrate this, the longest day of the year! And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria. . ."

Shade notices Twilight's odd behavior, and she wonders why the unicorn is acting strangely.

". . . Princess Celestia!" Mayor Mare announces.

The birds shrill in fanfare again as Rarity pulls on a rope to open up purple curtains on the top balcony. The spotlight illuminates a spot of the gallery void of any Princesses.

Rarity gasps in confusion, "Huh?"

"This can't be good," Twilight says.

Pinkie looks to Shade.

Shade shrugs, "It is not like Celestia is in my pocket."

Mayor Mare notices the ponies starting to panic. "Remain calm, everypony, there must be a reasonable explanation!" she assures the ponies.

"Ooh, ooh, I love guessing games! Is she hiding?" Pinkie jumps up and down.

"Maybe she is playing dead!" Shade replies sardonically.

Twilight glares at the green earth pony.

"She's gone!" Rarity exclaims.

"Ooh, she's good," Pinkie Pie compliments over the collective gasp of the ponies.

Shade shrugs. A surge of magical energy makes her snap her head up and Pinkie Pie shrieks at the blue smoke rising from the balcony.

"Oh no!" Twilight whispers. Out of the blue smoke, a black alicorn with an astral mane and tail rises to strike an imposing pose. "Nightmare Moon."

Spike faints and falls off Twilight's back, crashing to the floor.

"Oh, my beloved subjects. It's been so long since I've seen your precious, little sun-loving faces," her voice drips with cynicism.

"What did you do with our Princess?!" Rainbow Dash challenges. She prepares to take off, but Applejack bites down on the pegasus' rainbow tail.

"Whoa there, Nelly!" Applejack speaks around a mouthful of hair.

Nightmare Moon chuckles, not just at the scene but also the stupidity of the pegasus. "Why, am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?"

"Ooh, ooh, more guessing games!" Pinkie chimes. "Um, Hokey Smokes! How about . . . Queen Meanie! No! Black Snooty, Black Snooty" Applejack and Shade both shove a cupcake into Pinkie's mouth to silence the pony.

"Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?" Nightmare Moon questions Fluttershy first before switching to Rarity.

Shade clenches her jaw and digs her hooves into the granite floor.

"I did," Twilight speaks up which gains Nightmare Moon's attention. "And I know who you are. You're the Mare in the MoonNightmare Moon!" Twilight reveals the alicorns identity.

The ponies gasp collectively again. Shade rolls her eyes.

"Well well well, somepony who remembers me. Then you also know why I'm here," the black alicorn states.

"You're here to. . . to. . ." Twilight gulps, not able to finish her sentence.

"To bring eternal night," Shade finishes for the lavender unicorn.

Nightmare Moon chuckles darkly, "Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever!" She cackles as her mane and tail swirl around her as it shoots lightning with cracks of thunder.

Shade rolls her eyes and starts to walk out of the hall.

"Seize her!" Shade faintly hears Mayor Mare shout once outside Town Hall.

"Pfft!" Shade raspberries, "As if those inept guards could ever do anything."

Shade heads down the street that leads to the Everfree Forest. She kicks herself for not noticing the importance of today sooner. Celestia will have no doubt seen the signs, so Shade is heading for the Castle of the Two Sisters where the Elements of Harmony are at. Perhaps Shade can intercept the Elements before Celestia to not allow her to use them against Nightmare Moon.

Shade is at the entrance of the Everfree Forest and decides to drop her disguise. She turns her head back to the town of Ponyville. Hopefully, her friends will not enter the forest. As she is about to take her first step, wing flapping catches her attention. She looks behind her and sees Ditzy Doo flying towards her.

"Shade?" Ditzy Doo asks a little uncertain.

"Hello, Muffins," Shade smiles weakly.

"Wow, Shade, you're. . . grown!"

"Yeah. Puberty was kind to me." Shade clears her throat, "What brings you out here?"

"Well, I saw a pony walking towards the forest I wanted to stop them from going in. Then you just poof up!" Ditzy emphasizes with her forelegs.

"Now you know it is just me. Please, go back to town, Muffins."

Ditzy Doo lands and hugs Shade's neck, "I don't want you to be alone in such a scary place!"

Shade nuzzles Ditzy's neck, "I will be okay. Do not worry about me."

"I can help!"

"I know. But I do not want one of my best friends to get hurt," Shade explains with a hoof on the gray pegasus' shoulder. "Can you stay here and prevent ponies from entering the forest?"

Ditzy Doo salutes Shade, "Yes, ma'am! Oh! Wait! I'll go get you some muffins for the road!" She disappears in a plume of dust before Shade can stop her.

Shade smiles and waits patiently for her friend's return. About fifteen minutes later, Ditzy Doo returns with a basket of muffins. Shade accepts the basket and teleports them to a safe place to keep warm and out of her way. With one last hug, Shade is finally on her way to the castle.

Chapter Thirty-Three - The Summer Sun Celebration - Part Three

Chapter Thirty-Three - The Summer Sun Celebration - Part Three

Shade cocks her head and an eyebrow at the mountain before her. That is certainly new. She shakes her head and continues forward. Five minutes later, a loud rumble stops her in her tracks. A symphony of cries reaches her ears. She runs back down the path to find out what had happened. Shade comes to a scene with Fluttershy holding Rarity by her tail on the side of the mountain and Rainbow Dash holding Pinkie Pie in the air. She sees Applejack holding Twilight on the edge of a cliff.

"Applejack, what do I do?" She hears Twilight ask.

Shade can tell that Applejack had injured herself somehow and that holding Twilight was a labor.

"Let go," Applejack states calmly.

"Woah, Applejack. I did not know you had it in you," Shade comments internally. Shade notices Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy hovering under Twilight. Pinkie Pie and Rarity are looking up from the base of the mountain. "Ah," Shade registers what Applejack is getting at now. Shade uses umbrakinesis to teleport a short distance away from her friends on the ground, hiding behind bushes.

As Shade expects, Twilight falls, and Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy save her. Shade watches as Applejack hops down the mountain. She does not hear what Fluttershy says as a streak of midnight blue flashes past her.

"Bravo," Shade cheers as she steps out of the bushes.

The six ponies turn to the voice and gasp. Standing before them, with the blessings of the full moon shining upon her, they see Shade; she sparkles as if her coat reflects the light of the moon.

"Shade?!" Pinkie exclaims.

"Yes. I know," Shade flips her mane, "I cut my mane."

"Wow, Shade," Fluttershy awes, "You look beautiful."

"You mean I was not beautiful before? Oh, Fluttershy, you wound me!" Shade jokes.

"What? No! You have always been beautiful! I just mean, um, well. . ." Fluttershy hides her embarrassment behind her pink shield.

"I must say, darling, white suits you much better than green," Rarity inputs.

Twilight gapes at the tricorn before her. Her size, her hornseverything about Shade exudes power. Twilight can see why Princess Celestia views Shade as dangerous.

"C'mon," Shade says as she turns away from them, "We still have quite the ways to go to reach the Castle of the Two Sisters."

Twilight trots to catch up to Shade. She cuts in front of the tricorn. "I don't think Princess Celestia would want you near the Elements of Harmony."

Shade giggles and sighs contently. "Somepony move her out of my way before I squash her," Shade warns.

Applejack, once again, comes to Twilight's rescue. She ushers Twilight to the side and says, "Twilight, Shade is our friend. With her help, we can definitely take down Nightmare Moon."

"What is to stop her from joining Nightmare Moon?" Twilight snarks.

"Nothing and nopony," Shade says without looking back.

"Right! Because we have our friendship!" Pinkie chimes and skips behind Shade.

The other four ponies follow after Shade while Twilight stays behind. How can they see her as a friend? Maybe Shade has them under a spell? Twilight begrudgingly follows after the ponies. Twilight accidentally bumps into Applejack. "What?" She looks around Applejack to see a manticore in their way. It growls and holds a defensive stance.

Shade lights up her horns and remarks, "It has been a while since I last had steak."

"Wait!" Fluttershy interjects.

Shade dispells her horns and casts Fluttershy a curious glance. Fluttershy trots up to the manticore and smiles up at him. The manticore roars and pulls back a claw to swipe at the buttery pegasus. Shade prepares to strike but stops when Fluttershy nuzzles the manticore's other paw.

"Shh. It's okay," Fluttershy soothes the manticore. The manticore relaxes and turns over the nuzzled paw to reveal a big thorn is sticking out the middle of his paw. "Oh, you poor, poor little baby."

"'Little?'" Rainbow Dash remarks.

"Now this might hurt for just a second," Fluttershy warns the manticore. She bites down on the thorn and pulls it out of the fleshy pad of the manticore's paw.

The manticore roars and picks up Fluttershy.

"Fluttershy!" the group exclaims.

The manticore begins to lick Fluttershy and purr gratefully.

Fluttershy giggles, "Aw you're just a little ol' baby kitty, aren't you? Yes, you are, yes you are."

The girls all smile at the manticore and walk past him. Twilight waits a few feet away from the manticore.

Shade walks up to the manticore and taps his paw, "All right, Cassanova, let her go."

The manticore whimpers and places Fluttershy on the ground.

"Good boy," Fluttershy coos at the manticore and trots to regroup with the others with Shade following close behind.

"How did you know about the thorn?" Twilight inquires.

"I didn't. Sometimes we all just need to be shown a little kindness," Fluttershy states matter-of-factly.

Twilight smiles at Fluttershy and watches her walk away. She notices Shade smiling.

Shade catches Twilight staring at her and comments, "Fluttershy is an angel. If she can help me, she can help anyone."

The group leaves the gorge and manticore behind as they travel through the forest. As they continue, the more moonlight the treetops block out.

Rarity groans and complains, "My eyes need a rest from all this icky muck." Not a second later and the treetops seem to knit together to block all light. "Well, I didn't mean that literally," Rarity comments.

Shade stops in her tracks and surveys the surrounding with a scowl.

"What is it?" Twilight questions.

"Do you not feel it? Nightmare Moon's magic is at work here," Shade states.

"How can you be certain?"

Shade sucks her teeth at Twilight, "I guess you would not be able to feel the subtleties of magic with such a thick skull."

Twilight scowls at Shade.

"Shade, can you at least try to be a little nicer to Twilight?" Fluttershy requests.

Shade releases a sigh. "You are right. You all are trying to give Twilight a chance; I should as well." Shade takes a breath in and turns to Twilight, "I should not project my feelings of Celestia onto you. I apologize."

"Why do you dislike Princess Celestia?" Twilight dares to ask.

Shade snorts and canters forward, "'Dislike' is putting it mildly."

Fluttershy screams. Shade rushes to her side with her horns ablaze. She frowns at the dead tree that scares Fluttershy. Shade rolls her eyes and turns back to say something but stops when the others begin to freak out. The trees seem to close in around them and glow a sinister orange, revealing hideous faces and gnashing teeth. They begin to scream, and Shade flattens her ears to her head. Laughing makes them stop screaming. Shade turns to her right and sees Pinkie Pie laughing at a tree. Pinkie Pie makes funny faces and sounds at the tree.

"Pinkie, what are you doing?! Run!" Twilight cries.

Mysterious upbeat music begins to play. (Shade still has no answers for that strange phenomenon.)

"Oh girls, don't you see?" Pinkie starts move up in down and sing, "When I was a little filly, and the sun was going do~own. . ."

"Tell me she is not," Twilight deadpans.

Shade is leaning against a tree with a smirk, "She is."

"The darkness and the shadows, they would always make me fro~own!" Pinkie continues singing. She starts to bounce around her friends singing, "I'd hide under my pillow from what I thought I saw. But Granny Pie said that wasn't the way to deal with fears at all!"

"Then what is?" Rainbow Dash asks.

Pinkie Pie gets in Rainbow Dash's face, "She said, 'Pinkie, you gotta stand up tall. Learn to face your fears. You'll see that they can't hurt you.'" Pinkie Pie hops away to sing at a tree, "'Just laugh to make them disappear.' Ha! Ha! Ha!" The scary tree emits pink smoke and turns back to a regular dead tree. She beams back at her friends who gasp in awe.

Pinkie Pie hops over to Shade and wraps an arm around the tricorn's neck. She smiles up at Shade sweetly.

Shade sighs and rolls her eyes humoredly. She joins in Pinkie's song.

So, giggle at the ghostly!

Guffaw at the grossly!

Crack up at the creepy!

Whoop it up with the weepy!

Chortle at the kooky!

Snortle at the spooky!

Pinkie Pie dances around a tree and sings quickly, "And tell that big dumb scary face to take a hike and leave you alone and if he thinks he can scare you then he's got another thing coming and the very idea of such a thing just makes you wanna," Pinkie Pie breaks out in a fit of giggles. She takes a deep breath, "Laaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaauugh!"

The girls erupt into laughter and fall on their backs on the grass, still giggling.

"Okay," Shade chuckles, "Okay. Laughing time is over. We have to save the world, remember?"

"Oh! Right!" Rainbow Dash snickers.

"We still have half an hour until we reach the Castle of the Two Sisters," Shade informs the group as she starts to walk off.

"Why is it called the 'Castle of the Two Sisters?'" Fluttershy questions.

"Care to answer that, Twilight?" Shade turns to Twilight.

"I don't know. . ." Twilight mutters.

"Figures. It is not your fault. Celestia probably does not want to talk about how she betrayed her sister," Shade says.

"What?!" Twilight rushes to Shade's side. "What do you mean?" she demands.

"I mean: Nightmare Moon is Celestia's younger sister, Princess Luna," Shade says.

Silence.

Crickets.

"Seriously? You can not be serious," Shade deadpans. "It says so in the stories!" Shade sighs, "Whatever. We need to move."

The group walks for a couple of minutes when the roar of water reaches their ears. Pushing forward, they break through bushes and come to a rushing river.

"How are we going to cross this?" Pinkie voices out loud.

"Ahem," Shade clears her throat. The girls turn to Shade, and she points to her horn.

"Ooohhh!" they realize in unison.

A cry of despair grabs their attention. Twilight follows the voice upstream. Shade and the others follow suit. A short while later, the group finds the source of the wailing and reason the river is raging: a sea serpent.

"Excuse me, sir. Why are you crying?" Twilight asks the sobbing purple serpent with orange hair.

"Well, I don't know! I was just sitting here, minding my own business, when this tacky little cloud of purple smoke just whisked past me and tore half of my beloved mustache clean off, and now I look simply horrid!" the serpent laments and slumps into the river which nearly splashes the group. Shade quickly raises a barrier to shield them from the wave of water. He emerges from the water and rests his head on the river bank.

"Oh, give me a break," Rainbow Dash grumbles.

"That's what all the fuss is about?" Applejack questions rhetorically.

"Why of course it is!" is Rarity's vehement reply. "How can you be so insensitive?" Rarity walks over to the sea serpent, sets herself down, and pets the sea serpent's chin, "Oh, just look at him. Such lovely luminescent scales."

The sea serpent sniffles, "I know. . ."

"And your expertly coiffed mane." Rarity continues to list.

The sea serpent rises out of the water and slicks back his hair, "Oh, I know, I know!"

"Your fabulous manicure," Rarity continues to list.

"It's true!" the sea serpent admits.

"All ruined without your beautiful mustache," Rarity concludes.

"It's true, I'm hideous!" the sea serpent wails and covers his face.

"I will be more than happy to put you out of your misery," Shade offers with a grin.

The sea serpent shrinks away from Shade.

"That will not be necessary, this time, darling," Rarity inputs. Rarity bites one of the serpent's scales and pulls it off.

"Ow!" the sea serpent interjects. "What did you do that for?!"

Rarity raises up the scale in the air which reflects the moonlight.

"Rarity, what are you"

Twilight's question is cut short when Rarity cuts through the air with the scale. The sea serpent moans in dismay and collapses to the ground. Rarity then discards the scale and uses her magic to pick up her tail off the ground. She then levitates her tail to the sea serpent's nose and binds her tail with the orange bristles of his mustache.

The sea serpent chortles with glee and rises to the air. "My mustache! How wonderful!"

"You look smashing!" Rarity compliments the sea serpent.

Twilight walks up to Rarity, "Oh, Rarity, your beautiful tail."

"Oh. It's fine, my dear. Short tails are in this season." She hoof bumps with Shade. "Besides, it'll grow back."

"So would the mustache," Rainbow Dash points out in Twilight's ear.

"Were you all planning to cross the river?" the sea serpent asks.

"Yes," Twilight answers.

"Climb on!" the sea serpent offers his body as a bridge across the water.

The ponies happily take the sea serpent on his offer and use him to cross the river.

"Thanks," Shade says as she hops off the serpent. "What is your name?"

"Steven Magnet," the sea serpent replies.

Shade shakes the purple hand he offers, "Shade."

"Don't be a stranger, Shade~!" Steven Magnet sing songs before sinking into the river and swimming away.

The ponies walk up from the river bank and enter forests again. Shade passes by a pile of rocks that look like a rabbit. As they progress further, a second pile of rocks that resemble a duck hides under overgrowth. Shade can not rid the feeling of seeing those inuksuit before. Rustling from nearby raises her guard.

A timber wolf lunges at Shade from the bushes. Shade feeds it her left hoof and crushes its head in the dirt. Two more timber wolves jump out of the bushes behind Shade, and they splinter from a buck of her hind legs. Now she remembers why those rocks look familiar: this is exactly where she had been attacked the first time by timber wolves the first time she walked through the Everfree Forest. If memory serves her right, there should be

A blaring howl makes her cover her ears. The trees in front of her disappear. Instead, a giant wooden paw takes their place. Shade follows the limb up and sees a giant timber wolf with half its face missing.

Shade smirks, "So, round two, eh, you son of a bitch?"

The giant timber wolf roars at Shade and swipes at her. She easily dodges the attack by jumping up. She shoots a bolt of magic at the wolf's face. The blast does not even faze the wolf. Shade dodges the second swipe and shoots a bolt of magic at the opposite leg. Screams remind her that she is not alone this time. She turns to her friends and sees six timber wolves closing in on them. Shade casts a barrier spell around them. The giant alpha wolf uses her distraction to gulp her up.

"Shade!" the girls shout when they see the wolf swallow Shade.

The crimson barrier around them crumbles. Twilight shoots her magic at the closest wolf. Applejack bucks the next wolf that gets too close. The wolves retreat and the alpha wolf steps in front of them. His glowing green eyes burn with hunger.

Before Twilight can tell the others to run, the alpha wolf retracts his head. He looks around in confusion, and his belly begins to glow orange. An explosion of fire rips the giant timber wolf asunder, and its head crashes twenty feet to the ground. The other wolves retreat into the thick brush.

A wave of relief and excitement floods over the girls as they rush to Shade.

Shade picks up the still glowing alpha wolf head and snarls, "I went easy on you last time." She crushes the skull into dust with her magic and throws the dust into the wind.

"Wow, Shade!" Twilight awes, "That was incredible!"

Shade runs her hoof through her mane to dislodge some twigs and replies with a shrug, "That was nothing." She takes a couple of steps before saying, "A bridge should be ahead that will take us to the Tower of Elements. C'mon."

"So. Cool." Rainbow Dash fan girls.

Ten minutes of trailblazing and the girls emerge from a break in the trees. Twilight spots the ruins of the castle about half a mile away.

"There it is," Twilight points out, "the tower that houses the Elements of Harmony. We made it!" She gallops towards the structure.

Shade shakes her head as the others follow Twilight's mad dash.

Twilight can see the bridge that leads to the tower, "We're almost there. Whoa!" It seems that Twilight did not notice the bridge's unbridgeable shape and nearly falls off the cliff. Crimson magic envelops her and lifts her into the air.

"What's with you and falling off cliffs today?" Rainbow Dash remarks.

"It seems to me like she has a death wish," Shade speaks to Rainbow Dash. She levitates the helpless unicorn in her crimson grasp over the middle of the gorge. "I could, maybe, just"

"Stop it, Shade," Fluttershy chides Shade.

Shade plops Twilight in front of them and bows her head at Fluttershy, "Yes'm."

"Now what?" Pinkie exasperates.

"Now, Rainbow Dash saves the day!" Shade announces and points her hoof forward.

Rainbow Dash snickers and flies across the gorge to fix the bridge. She swoops down the gorge to retrieve the bridge.

As Rainbow Dash ties off the first end of the bridge, Shade and the others notice Rainbow Dash acting strangely. She rears back on her hind legs and punches the thin air. Thick fog starts to roll in. Shade switches to her infrared vision and can see three, cold bodied ponies in front of Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow, what's taking so long?" Twilight asks. She sees three dark clad pegasi talking to Rainbow Dash. "Oh no. Rainbow! Don't listen to them," she tries to warn her friend, but the fog covers the bridge and blocks their sight of Rainbow Dash.

Shade watches Rainbow Dash and the mysterious ponies' exchange. Soon the ponies disappear, and Rainbow Dash ties off the other end of the bridge. A second later, Rainbow Dash emerges from the fog and everypony cheers for her.

"See? I'd never leave my friends hangin'," Rainbow Dash comments.

"I never doubted you," Shade replies.

"What was that about anyways?" Applejack asks as they cross the bridge.

"Some pegasi from the Shadowbolts wanted me to become their Captain," Rainbow Dash explains.

"Who would not want the spectacular Rainbow Dash as their Captain?" Shade remarks.

Rainbow Dash slumps, "The Wonderbolts, apparently."

Pinkie Pie hugs Rainbow Dash, "Aw cheer up, Dashie! You just gotta be a little bit older is all!"

Shade places a hoof on Rainbow Dash's shoulder and smiles down at her, "You will be the greatest Wonderbolt of all, Rainbow Dash. You just need to be patient and wait a little longer."

Rainbow Dash hugs Pinkie Pie and says, "Thanks. The whole 'waiting' and being 'patient' thing is tough."

Once they reach the giant wooden doors of the tower, Shade pushes them open. Dust clouds the area. Rainbow Dash uses her wings to flush clear the dust. A tall statue stands in the middle of the room with six orbs radiating from a giant central sphere.

"Whoa. . ." Applejack awes.

"The Elements of Harmonywe've found them!" Twilight exclaims.

"Was there any doubt?" Shade says aside to the others.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash fly up to the orbs to remove them and set them on the ground.

"One, two, three," Pinkie Pie begins to count aloud, "There's only six."

"Where's the seventh one?" Rainbow asks rhetorically.

Twilight lays down in front of the orbs, and the others look at Shade.

Shade rolls her eyes, "It is not in my pocket. Besides, 'a spark will cause the seventh Element to be revealed.'"

Applejack huffs, "What in the hay is that supposed to mean?"

"I don't know," Twilight replies and looks to Shade, "What do you think?"

"Well," Shade walks over to the orbs, "usually the most obvious choice is the answer." She picks up an orb in a hoof and shocks it with electricity. Nothing. "Hmm. . ." She ignites her horn and shocks the orb with her crimson magic. Nothing. Her brows furrow. She tosses the orb to the side and shrugs, "Well, I am out of ideas."

Twilight frantically catches the orb with her magic. She huffs at Shade and carefully sets it back with the other orbs. Suddenly, the orbs begin to spin in a dark blue aura. Shade pulls Twilight away from the growing blue vortex.

Nightmare Moon rises out of the vortex and holds the orbs in her blue magic. She chuckles sinisterly. The group glowers at the abyssal alicorn and prepare for a charge. An ivory hoof stops them. They look up at Shade as she steps forward to Nightmare Moon.

"Oh?" Nightmare Moon cocks her head curiously.

"Greetings, your highness," Shade greets the alicorn with a deep bow.

Her friends look on with shock.

Chapter 34 - Shade's Descent into Darkness

Shade rises from her bow to hold eye contact with the black alicorn.

Nightmare Moon gazes into the similar serpentine eyes of the alabaster three-horned unicorn before her. "And who might you be?" she asks.

"My name is Shade. It is an honor to meet you, your highness," Shade bows again.

Nightmare Moon looks to the ponies behind Shade, and they glare back at her, "Why do your friends scowl at me so?"

"Because!" Twilight begins, but her muzzle shuts with crimson magic.

"Because they have been misguided by Celestia and do not know of her treachery and lies," Shade answers. Shade uses her magic to force her friends to bow before Nightmare Moon. "Celestia will take what she wants by force what she can not gain with guile. Case in point, the crown of Equestria."

Nightmare Moon furrows her brow as her memories replay that fateful night one thousand years ago. She levitates the orbs in front of her and eyes them distastefully. "Sixteen hours of daylight," Nightmare Moon sneers.

"Fifteen hours too many," Shade agrees with a nod.

A smirk forms on the black alicorns muzzle, "You are different from the other ponies."

"That is because I am a Tricorn, your majesty. We developed separately from other ponies," Shade explains.

"Not only that," Nightmare Moon comments as she steps closer to Shade. She bends her head down to examine Shade, "There is a darkness in you darker than my own."

"Thank you for the compliment, your majesty," Shade replies with a bow. A hoof under her chin lifts her head up, and her eyes lock with the teal viper eyes of Nightmare Moon.

"You aren't just trying to flatter me so I can spare you to usurp me later?"

"Why do I need to use flattery? Everypony can see for themselves how beautiful and gorgeous you are, how the brilliance of diamonds pale to your eyes, how the night emanates from your coat, and how the stars fail to align with your mane." Shade smiles and kisses Nightmare Moon's hoof. "If need be, I would be your shield. At your order, I would be your sword. At your command, I would serve your every beck and call."

Nightmare Moon turns up her nose from Shade to hide her rosy cheeks, "But of course!"

She removes her hoof from Shade's grasp to walk over to the ponies bowing before her on the ground. She takes great pleasure seeing them in that state, in her mind, everypony shares their subservient posture. Nightmare Moon completes her circle of Shade by returning to her original position. She sets the orbs in a circle in front of Shade on the floor.

"Destroy them," Nightmare Moon orders Shade.

"The ponies or the orbs?" Shade questions.

Nightmare Moon chuckles, "So quick to turn on your friends. You are truly evil. The orbs, my sweet, your friends still are of use to me."

Shade stomps in the middle of the spheres which pulverizes the stones.

"Nooo!" Twilight cries out as she watches the orbs shatter apart.

"Yes!" Nightmare Moon interjects and erupts with evil laughter.

Shade turns to Twilight. Twilight glares at the tricorn. Shade smirks and quickly winks at Twilight. Twilight cocks her head in confusion.

"Your Highness?" Shade dares to interrupt Nightmare Moon.

Nightmare Moon sighs contently as her laughing stops. "Yes, servant?"

"May I tell you of my plans to use my friends against Celestia?"

"Speak then."

"I wish to tell you discretely," she turns to her friends and smirks, "I want it to be a surprise."

"Very well. You may approach me," Nightmare Moon says. As Shade draws closer to the alicorn, she turns her ear to the tricorn.

Shade whispers into Nightmare Moon's ear, "Because a 'surprise' is the best kind of prize."

Shade kisses Nightmare Moon on the lips.

Rainbow Dash's wings spring open.

Applejack lowers her hat over her eyes.

Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie frown.

Rarity hides her grin behind a hoof.

Twilight gapes and watches in disbelief.

Shade steps away from the still in shock alicorn and cast a quick spell to anchor Nightmare Moon to the ground. Nightmare Moon shakes her head of her stupor and glowers at Shade.

"Luna," Shade smiles, "It is time for you to come back."

Nightmare Moon ignites her horn, but her magic fizzles when Shade touches her black horn. "'Luna' is dead!" Nightmare Moon hisses. "And you already destroyed the Elements of Harmony!"

"Pffft!" Shade snickers.

"What's so funny?" Nightmare Moon asks.

"My friends and I are the Elements of Harmony," Shade declares.

Twilight gasps in realization. "Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represents the spirit of honesty! Fluttershy, who tamed the manticore with her compassion, represents the spirit of kindness! Pinkie Pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of laughter! Rarity, who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift represents the spirit of generosity! Shade, who fearlessly fought the giant timber wolf, represents the spirit of courage! And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desire represents the spirit of loyalty!" Twilight lists. She steps up to face Nightmare Moon and says, "The spirits of these six ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us."

Nightmare Moon clenches her jaw. Then she cocks her brow, "You still don't have the seventh Element! The spark didn't work!"

"But it did! A different kind of spark. The spark ignited inside me when I realized that you all. . . are my friends!" Twilight replies.

"Really? And how long ago was that?" Shade remarks.

Twilight deadpans at Shade. Shade smiles and Twilight rolls her eyes. "Anyways. You see Nightmare Moon when those Elements are ignited by the. . . the spark that resides in the heart of us all, it creates the seventh element: the element ofmagic!"

The pieces of the orbs start to glow and levitate around the necks of Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Shade. A bright light flashes above them and descends towards Twilight. The pieces form together to resemble everpony's cutie mark. When the brightness fades away, Pinkie Pie is the first to notice the difference in Shade.

Pinkie Pie rushes over to Shade's side, "Shade! Your cutie mark!"

Shade turns her head to examine her flank. "Huh," she grunts in amusement, "Guess I am part of the cool crowd now."

"Ooo!" Pinkie rubs the cutie mark, "What's it mean?"

"It means," Shade gently pushes Pinkie away, "That we still have to deal with Nightmare Moon." Shade turns to look at the mare.

Nightmare Moon sat on the ground with her legs under her and had her head bowed. "Do what you will," she croaks.

Twilight stands before the black alicorn, "C'mon, girls!"

"No," Shade steps between Twilight and Nightmare Moon.

"What?" Twilight looks up at Shade.

"Magic can solve many things," Shade says, "Magic can not resolve matters of the heart. Forcing one to change with magic is cruel. Do you know why Luna became Nightmare Moon?"

"Because of jealousy?" Twilight answers unsure of herself.

"Because of envy, because of neglect, because she felt unloved," Shade kneels beside Nightmare Moon and stares into her wide teal eyes, "Tell me I am wrong."

Nightmare Moon tears her watery eyes away from Shade's compassionate gaze.

Pinkie Pie walks over to Nightmare Moon and places a hoof on her shoulder, "Ponies aren't afraid of the dark anymore. In fact, a lot of ponies like to have parties at night!"

"Truly?" Nightmare Moon glances up at the pink pony.

"I for one enjoy the night more than the day," Shade inputs. "This," Shade motions with her left hoof the entirety of Nightmare Moon, "is not who you are, Luna. You can not force others to like you. There are those who will never like you and you have to learn to live with it. This tantrum of yours has to end. There is a better life for you to have as 'Princess Luna' rather than 'Nightmare Moon.'"

Nightmare Moon hangs her head as she thinks.

"It will not be easy," Twilight adds as she sits in front of Nightmare Moon, "We will be here to help you as your friends."

"Will you be our friend, Luna?" Shade removes the crimson binds from Nightmare Moon and offers a hoof to the alicorn.

Tears stream down Nightmare Moon's cheeks. "Yes!" she cries and accepts the ivory hoof.

Nightmare Moon levitates into the air with red energy swallowing her up. The energy swirls around her, turning black then a dark blue. The blue mass of energy floats to the ground which causes the moon to fall in the sky, bringing forth the dawn. The ball of energy dissipates, and a dark blue alicorn with a pale blue mane and tail collapses to the ground. Everypony is focusing on Princess Luna, they do not notice Princess Celestia behind them until she speaks.

"Well done, my little ponies," she commends everypony.

They turn around and bow before Princess Celestia.

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight runs up to her mentor to hug her.

Shade stays by Luna's side.

"Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student," Princess Celestia hugs Twilight. When she breaks their embrace, she says, "I knew you could do it."

"But. . . you told me it was all an old pony tale," Twilight replies.

"I told you that you needed to make some friends, nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon's return, and I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her, but you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart," Princess Celestia explains.

"Only because you could not wield the Elements of Harmony yourself," Shade inputs.

Princess Celestia scowls at Shade.

"What?" Twilight questions Shade.

Shade stands up. "When the most powerful artifacts that promote peace and harmony are used for their opposite purpose, they tend not to forget."

"I used them only to help my sister!" Celestia defends.

"How is sending her to the moon for a thousand years helping her? More like you used the Elements to help yourself," Shade chides.

"You don't know how long I have lived with the guilt and waited for her return."

"A thousand years," Shade deadpans.

Celestia glares at Shade.

"It does not matter to me," Shade replies, "What is important is if Luna can forgive you." Shade and Celestia turn to look at Luna.

Luna slowly turns her eyes up to her sister.

"It has been a thousand years since I have seen you like this. Time to put our differences behind us. We were meant to rule together, little sister," Princess Celestia smiles warmly. "Will you accept my friendship?"

Luna looks over to the right at Shade who wears a neutral expression. Luna stands to her hooves. "No," she states firmly. She holds up a hoof to stop her sister from talking and continues, "We will forgive thee for thine imprisonment of us in the moon, but we can not be thy friendnot just yet. We require time, dear sister."

Celestia smiles sadly, "I understand." Celestia turns her attention to the tricorn to her side. "I never expected you to become an Element of Harmony."

"I never expect anything from you," Shade replies with a chilling tone.

Celestia glares at Shade for second before heaving a sigh, "I will remove your status as a wanted criminal and allow you to return to Ponyville."

"What are your conditions?"

"Continue to help my little ponies and your friends."

Shade nods, "That goes without saying." Shade smiles at Luna, "If you ever want to write or need help with anything, do not be afraid to message me."

Princess Luna smiles.

Twilight sighs which gains Shade's attention. "I am just glad that this is over. But. . ."

"Why so glum, my faithful student? Are you not happy that your quest is complete and you can return to your studies in Canterlot?" Princess Celestia asks.

"That's just it. Just when I learned how wonderful it is to have friends, I have to leave them," Twilight shares crestfallen.

Princess Celestia smiles and lifts Twilight's head with a wing. "Twilight Sparkle, you shall take on a new mission for Equestria. You must continue to study the magic of friendship, and you must report to me your findings from your new home in Ponyville."

"Oh thank you, Princess Celestia! I'll study harder than ever before!" Twilight hugs Princess Celestia. Her friends gather around, and group hugs Twilight.

"Isn't this exciting? Are you excited cause I'm excited I've never been so excited, well, except for the time that I went," Pinkie Pie breaks to gasp, "but I mean really"

Chapter 35

Poof.

Clatter.

Shade yawns and smacks her lips. She turns on the lamp on the bedside table and picks up the letter off the ground with her magic. She glances at the brass clock next to the lamp. "Four-thirty. I needed to wake up anyway," Shade speaks aloud. She unrolls the letter and reads the contents.

Dear Shade,

I felt the need to inform you about your mother's situation: while my sister has absolved you of your crimes, she did not extend that courtesy to your mother. I have yet to sleep; the books about your people's history is fascinating! With the planning of the Grand Galloping Gala underway, I have enclosed six tickets for you and your friends.

Your Friend,

Luna

Shade finishes reading the letter, and six golden tickets appear right before her eyes. She envelops the tickets with her crimson magic. She has never been one for extravagant parties nor dressing up. She smiles. Going with friends for once will not be so bad, she thinks. She places the tickets inside an empty drawer then climbs out of bed to shower.

Crack!

Dozens of apples fall into a wooden basket. Shade levitates the basket over to a wagon. The bucking of trees and sound of falling apples fills the morning air. Applejack and Twilight work just as hard to complete the harvest for the day.

Shade looks over her shoulder at Twilight and shakes her head. She still questions how the mare can use a baby dragon as an "assistant." Shade had read over the laws and child labor laws, do in fact, not cover dragons.

The young drake is inspecting a golden apple closely as he sits on the back of Twilight. He tosses it over his shoulder with a dismissive, "No." He continues to examine apples for a prospective snack.

Shade rolls her eyes and catches the rejects with her magic to put into her basket. She sets her basket down with the others then teleports all twenty baskets to the barn. Applejack trots up to Shade wearing a grin.

"Thank you kindly, Shade, Twilight, for helping me out. I bet Big McIntosh I could get all these golden delicious in the barn by lunch time. If I win, he's gonna walk down Stirrup Street in one of Granny's girdles."

"No problem at all, Applejack," Twilight replies.

"And if you hadn't?" Shade asks after removing her goggles to clean.

"If he had won, I would hafta walk down Stirrup Street in one of Granny's old bonnet and dresses."

"That would be a sight to see," Shade grins.

Applejack shoots Shade the stink eye.

Shade laughs and puts a hoof on Applejack's shoulder, "I can't wait to see Big Mac in a girdle. I have to head back home to see if my delivery is here. Take care you two."

She waves bye to her friends and starts down the dirt path to the front gate. Shade enjoys the walk back to town. When she enters the square, a bubbly, pink pony is pouncing down the street. Pinkie and Shade did not leave on good terms the night before so Shade decides to talk to Pinkie.

"Cotton candy," Shade greets Pinkie Pie from behind.

Pinkie Pie freezes in mid prance. She rotates one hundred and eighty degrees to face Shade. "Oh, hello," is her flat reply.

Shade splays her ears flat against her head, "Pinkie, how can I make things up with you?"

Pinkie sighs and tightly hugs Shade. "I forgive you, cupcake! At first, I was mad and then sad and then worried when your mom didn't even know where you were. We all thought the worst had happened to you."

Shade nuzzles Pinkie. "Nothing would stand in my way to come back to my friends."

Pinkie Pie smiles then remembers something. "Oh! Two wagons are outside your house."

"Good the stock for my store is here," Shade says.

"I want to be your first customer!" Pinkie chimes.

Shade smiles, "Deal."

When Shade reaches the street corner of her house she stops in her tracks. Not because of the four wagons parked in front of her house, not because of the mountain of packages, not because of Muffins laying beside the parcels, but because she did not notice the shop across from her house. "Heavy Metal" the sign reads. From the look of the shop, it appears to be a blacksmithy. How did she not notice it in the morning? She shrugs it off and continues to her home.

After settling things with the caravans and setting up the shop, the clock reads three o'clock. She finishes faster than she had anticipated. Magic proves useful once again.

Poof!

The sound and surge of of magic cause Shade to focus on a smoldering Twilight and Spike in the center of the shop.

"Ugh! Warn me next time you're gonna do that," Spike groans and crashes to the floor off Twilight's back.

"I didn't even know it was going to happen," Twilight replies as she rubs her horn.

"The sign says 'Closed' for a reason," Shade inputs.

Twilight turns around and spots Shade behind a wooden counter. A quick inspection of her surroundings and she realizes she is in a place she has never been before. "Is this your house?"

"No. I'm robbing this place and you're making too much noise," Shade remarks.

"What?!" Twilight exclaims.

"Calm your udders. Yes, this is my house." She lifts the countertop door up and walks over to Twilight. "What's up?"

Before Twilight can speak, her stomach growls loudly. Shade teleports and levitates a bowl of fruit over to the lavender pony. Twilight licks her lips but stops herself. She eyes Shade suspiciously.

"You aren't just being nice to get the Gala ticket are you?

Shade stares at Twilight. She sends the bowl back to the kitchen and snorts, "I don't need anything from you."

Twilight titters nervously. "I'm sorry. Everypony has been chasing me all day for a ticket to the Gala and I can't decide who to take," she explains.

"Take Spike. I already have six tickets to the Gala," Shade informs the mare nonchalantly.

"What? When were you going to tell us?"

"Day after tomorrow, after the grand opening of my store." Shade replies. She walks back behind the counter and places a register on the counter. "Sounds like you had a rough day. Maybe you should go to the library."

"Yeah. It certainly was"

Poof!

Shade's horn dies down after teleporting Twilight and Spike away. "Don't want to hear it."

"Was that Twilight?" Muffins asks as she swings open the kitchen door.

"Does it matter?" Shade replies. She walks over to the gray pegasus, "How are you feeling?"

"Much better!" Muffins chimes.

"I didn't know you had to deliver all the packages. I'm sorry."

"Nah, it was nothing!" Muffins nudges Shade's side, "They gave me a huge bonus!"

"You deserve it," Shade smiles.

Chapter 36 - Reunion

Night descends upon the sleepy land. Princess Luna nervously works to keep all the ponies nightmare free, which as it turns out, is far more easier than finding new ways to torment them. She stops at one house in particular.

Her teal eyes break through the darkness and focus on the sleeping ivory tricorn. Back on the moon, Luna had seen her-- Shade-- in the dreams of many ponies; yet Shade had remained obstructed from view. Celestia had informed Luna about Shade's deeds, perhaps in hopes to dissuade Luna's feelings for Shade.

Luna had wanted to kill Tirek but her "ever so merciful elder sister" felt that Tirek could change for the better. Ha! How she would have loved to see his face while Shade feasted upon his brains!

She blushes as her thoughts about Shade's bestial nature and strength turn towards the naughty. She shakes her head to clear her mind of such things.

Suddenly, Shade sits up in bed which frightens Luna. She holds her breath and dares not to move while Shade's luminous eyes scan the room. The orbs of faint yellow lock onto Luna's position, freezing the blood in her veins. Shade kicks off her covers and gallops out of the room. Luna releases her breath and is left wondering why Shade left.

A song floats delicately about in Shade's dream. A song that reminds her of when she is a child. A song only Grey sings. A song-- a lullaby-- that her. . . father. . . wrote only for her. . .

"It's time to go to bed, my dear," Grey sings in a soft baritone to a young Shade cradled in his arms, "Don't you worry your head. I will be here. I will be here. Drift off to sleep. You don't need to weep." Grey wipes Shade's wet cheeks with his thumb, "I am right here. I am right here."

Shade launches herself up. Her ears perk up and pick up the faint chords of her song playing nearby! How is it possible? How can anyone here know the song? Then she hears his voice and is off like a rocket.

She blazes down the stairs.

There is no need to cry.

She practically barges down the front door

In the morning you'll see why.

And stops.

"Because. I'll. Be. Here."

She finds herself staring into the golden eyes of her father in a large gray tricorn pony body.

"There she is," Grey grins, "my baby girl."

Shade's mind goes blank. She stares at Grey with a slack jaw. How is it possible for him to be here? Then the answer dawns on her: Death. She shakes her head to regain her senses and stares at Grey pensively.

"I know. I cut my hair," Grey cracks.

A cool wind blows down the street and between the two souls standing in the middle of the street. Shade keeps a neutral expression as well as holds her tongue.

"Cat got your tongue?"

After a long silence, she finally speaks, "For the longest time I thought about what I would say to you if I ever saw you again. I can't even remember. Why are you here?"

"I wondered about that for the past three years," Grey behind and steps closer to Shade, "here you are-- my reason to live."

Shade takes a step back from the gray stallion, "Ever since Death separated me from Valkyrie's influence, my emotions, my thoughts, my dreams have all been more difficult to handle. I want to punch you. I want to kick you. I want to blast you with magic." Shade's features soften and she gazes up at Grey, "I want you to hug me. I want you to sing to me. I want to scream. I want to cry. I want everything to go back to normal. I want--"

Grey wraps a hoof around Shade's neck and pulls her in for a loving embrace. He nuzzles her and says, "I love you."

Shade's rigidity melts away with Grey's heat and love. She wraps her hooves around his thick neck. His bulk makes her feel like a child again.

"I don't deserve your love," Shade whispers.

"No, no you don't." Grey breaks their embrace. He stares into Shade's confused eyes and smiles, "My love for you is unconditional."

Shade pulls her eyes away from Grey in shame, "I'm sorry--"

"Don't start," Grey stops her. "I have already forgiven you."

"How?" Shade's face twists into confusion.

Grey heaves a heavy sigh then smiles, "Time and love. So where have you been?"

"Tartarus," is her succinct reply.

"Uh-huh. Well, I've been making my living being a blacksmith. I spent the first two years prospecting and mining and exploring."

"Can you make me shoes?" Shade asks.

"Is that a rhetorical question?" Grey smirks.

Shade rolls her eyes and pushes her father towards the smithy.

Chapter 37

Shade knows the practice of wearing metal shoes is a thing of the past, but she is a woman of practicality not fashionthat is Rarity's department. After enjoying the tapping of her shoes on the cobblestone street for a few minutes, she casts a silencing spell on the shoes. She walks to her favorite place of solace to contemplate.

When she reaches the lone hill with the solitary willow, she casts a sad smile at the tiny headstone buried in the ground inches away from the trunk for Charlotte. She folds her legs under her and sits beside Charlotte to stare up at the waning crescent moon. A heavy sigh escapes her nostrils with heavy thoughts weighing her down. Meeting and talking with Grey exhausts her mentally, physically, and emotionally.

Her short mane swishes around as she shakes her head to clear her weary mind. Enough thinking about the past she has promises to keep in order. First, lunch with Pinkie Pie; second, go back to Death's place to her lab to ready the spell for Muffins; and last, while at the lab, run more tests on Vinyl's blood to find a cure. Speaking of Vinyl. . .

Boo! Vinyl exclaims as she jumps in front of Shade on her back hooves.

"Hello, Vinyl," Shade greets the unicorn with a smile. She pats the grass beside her for Vinyl to sit.

How did you hear me this time? Vinyl pouts as she removes her tinted glasses to reveal a pair of annoyed crimson eyes.

"Smelled you this time," Shade shares as her friend sits down. "New shampoo?"

Yeah. Tavi likes the stuff. It really makes my mane shine!

Shade chuckles, "I noticed." Shade cocks an eyebrow at Vinyl's strange glance, "What?"

I was starting to get used to the idea of you being green. Puberty was certainly good to you!

"So you've been thinking about me? How would 'Tavi' feel?"

Jealous. Vinyl smirks.

"I was just thinking about you, to be honest."

Oh?

"I was thinking about taking more of your blood to run tests for a cure."

Vinyl looks away from Shade and stares at the ground. A sigh escapes. I don't care anymore. If I die, I die; if I don't, then I'll just die on my terms.

Shade stares at Vinyl. "I will find a cure," she states.

A smile tugs at the corner of Vinyl's mouth. She stands up and starts to walk away, I know.

The first rays of dawn twinkle on the horizon as Shade watches from the isolated hillunblinking. One can easily mistake Shade for a statue when she stays perfectly still, deep in thought, one may say she is sleeping with her eyes open. Shade remains fully conscious of her surroundings; she just stays silent and unmoving instead of sleeping. I guess you can call it her being on "standby."

She blinks.

She stands to her hooves and heads over to Sweet Apple Acres. So far, this year's harvest is the largest Shade has ever seen. Applejack and company will need her assistance.

Shade enters the barn to set up for the morning bucking. Heh. Bucking. She shakes her head to keep her mind out of the gutters. She notices Big Mac standing beside a wagon with one front leg in a sling.

"Good morning, Shade," the red stallion greets.

"Hello. What happened to your leg?"

Big Mac flushes pink, "W-Well, after I walked down Stirrup Street in one of Granny's girdles, I came home to take it off, it got caught in my leg, and I fell on it. I popped it back into place but it still sore and I'm afraid I can't be of much use for a while."

Shade smiles as she remembers yesterday. "That was quite the show, Big Mac. You're a good sport. Let me fix you up," she says as her horn lights up with golden magic. She channels the magic to Big Mac's injured leg which wraps around his leg and absorbs into his skin. Shade removes the sling with her crimson magic.

Big Mac beams from ear to ear as he flexes his fully healed leg. "Thanks, Shade! You're a life saver!" he exclaims and hugs Shade.

"Big Mac?" Applejack calls out. She enters the barn where she had heard her brother talking and finds him hugging a ragdoll Shade.

Shade notices Applejack and politely demands, "Please, put me down, Big Mac."

Big Mac chuckles nervously, "S-Sorry 'bout that. I was just worried sick that Applejack would have to buck all the apples by herself today."

"As if I would allow that," Shade throws a grin at Applejack.

"You healed my brother, Shade?"

"Of course."

"Did you. . . lick. . . him?" Applejack cautiously inquires.

"No. I used my magic, naturally. Licking is for disinfecting cuts," Shade replies.

Big Mac looks back and forth between Shade and his sister confused.

"Golly, I've never heard of magic like that before."

"It is common among my people. Also, specialized ponies can use a broad range of healing spells."

"Huh," Applejack grunts in amusement. She turns around and motions for the others to follow, "Well, these apples ain't gonna buck themselves."

A couple of hours later, Apple Bloom had raced out of the house to hug Shade. She stays to help with the apple harvest. She assists by moving full buckets of apples over to a wagon so Big Mac can load them. When one gets full, Big Mac hauls the wagon over to the barn where Granny sorts the apples. An hour before lunch, Granny starts cooking, and the smell of food entices everpony in the field. Granny rings the lunch bell, Big Mac, Applejack, and Apple Bloom heave a tired breath as they walk to the barn.

"You sure you don't wanna stay?" Apple Bloom asks and blocks the barn doorway.

Shade smiles at the filly's big puppy eyes, "I already made a promise to Pinkie to have lunch with her."

"Like a date?" the filly questions innocently.

Shade removes the filly out of the way with her crimson magic, "Something like that."

"See ya tomorrow!" Applejack hollers to Shade as the tricorn walks out the gate.

As Shade draws closer to town, a familiar rainbow tail catches her eyes dangling from a cloud. A sinister smile spread across her lips.

Rainbow Dash had spent most of the morning doing her job as a weather pony clearing the skies over Ponyville to deliver them a beautiful day. The rest of the morning, she had devoted for training and practicing her new trick. Now, she lays lazily in a cloud resting her athletic frame. She almost has her new trick down; she just needs to figure out a way to get enough sp-EEEEEEEED!

She yelps as a force tugs on her tail and yanks her through her comfortable cloud. A second later, she is muzzle to muzzle with the perpetrator.

"Allo," Shade greets the upside down pegasus with a smug grin.

Rainbow Dash snorts in Shade's face and crosses her forehooves, "Not. Funny."

"I thought so." Shade relinquishes her magical grasp on her friend's tail. She snickers when RD crashes to the ground.

Rainbow Dash dusts herself off as she clambers to her hooves. "Rude! What was that for?"

"You like pranks, don't you?"

"So that was a prank, huh?" Rainbow Dash grins and glowers at Shade, "I will remember that." A flash of red makes her close and rub her eyes. When she can see again, a single golden ticket floats in front of her.

"Here. A ticket to the Gala."

"Oh. . ."

Shade stares at Rainbow Dash. "Lemme guess: Twilight gave you one already."

"Y-Yeah," Rainbow Dash chuckles and rubs the back of her head, "Sorry."

"No problem," Shade dismisses the ticket. "Did she give one to the others, as well?"

"Yup."

"Splendid," is Shade's dull reply.

"Hey, at least we can all go to the Gala! I'll be able to meet and impress the Wonderbolts!" Rainbow Dash elates as she flies into the air.

"I know you will knock them dead."

"So what you up to?" Rainbow Dash questions as she sets down on the ground.

"Going to meet up with Pinkie Pie for lunch. Want to come?"

"No thanks. I think I'll just practice my new trick a little longer." Rainbow Dash hovers back up to the air and adds, "We should hang out some more."

Shade watches Rainbow Dash fly away. A thought pops into her mind, Would she mind if I ran tests on her to explain how she leaves a rainbow trail when we 'hang out?'

Chapter 38 - Lunner…?

A long line of ponies snakes through the square. Shade frowns at the line and the direction it leads. Sure enough, the head of the snake lies within Sugarcube Corner.

"Cursed ponies and their damn sweet tooth," Shade mutters under her breath as she heads inside.

"Hey! No skipping!" Roseluck shrills behind Shade.

Shade turns her head to glare at the flower pony. She lights up her horns and teleports Roseluck to the middle of the Dragon Lands. "Anypony else wanna say something?" Shade challenges with a grin.

Silence is her answer. The ponies at the door step aside to allow Shade through. She sees Pinkie Pie taking orders at the counter. The pink pony zips to the kitchen and to the register in a blur.

"Shade?" A voice she has not heard in a long time calls out behind her.

"Not if I owe you money," Shade cracks as she turns around to meet the voice.

"It is you!" Lyra exclaims. "How have you been? Where did you disappear to? I haven't seen you in ages! You are looking fantastic, girl!"

"I am well. Out of town. It has been three years, two days, and seven hours since we last saw each other. Thank you." After their embrace, Shade asks, "Did the Hay Burger and Café Hay go out of business?"

"I don't think so. I was at Hay Burger for breakfast," Lyra answers.

Silence hangs as Lyra smiles at Shade.

"Why are there so many ponies here," Shade elaborates.

"The Cakes have started a huge Summer Sun Celebration leftover sale."

"Well, this dampens my plans," Shade frowns.

"What plans?"

"Lunch plans with Pinkie."

"I'm sure the Cakes would allow Pinkie Pie to go on her date with you," Lyra smiles.

"I—"

"Shade!" Pinkie Pie calls from behind the counter.

Shade smiles at her friend and can tell Pinkie Pie is wearing herself out. "Need some assistance, little lady?"

"I would love to help but the last time I tried to bake something I almost burnt down Bon Bon's house," Lyra shares.

Pinkie Pie giggles, "Let me go ask the Cakes." She disappears through the swinging door to the kitchen.

"We all have the things we are good at," Shade comforts Lyra.

Lyra gasps, "You have a cutie mark!"

Shade mirrors Lyra, "Sweet Celestia! How did that happen?!"

"We have to celebrate!" Lyra cheers and hugs Shade.

"Yeah we do!" Pinkie chimes. "What are we celebrating?"

"Shade's cutie mark," Lyra points a hoof at Shade's flank.

"Nope. No parties," Shade squashes the idea immediately. "Anyways, what did the Cakes say?"

"Oh!" Pinkie Pie ducks under the counter and springs up with a green apron over her head, "They said 'Buck yeah!'"

Shade teleports behind the counter and accepts the apron with her crimson magic. "I highly doubt that," Shade chuckles.

"Practically!" Pinkie Pie laughs.

Shade spends the next two hours helping out in Sugarcube Corner taking orders and serving. With her magic, she operates like five ponies while staying behind the cash register. Pinkie Pie and the Cakes work in the kitchen wrapping orders and baking new treats. The sale is to make up for lost profit during the week Sugarcube Corner was closed in order to prepare for the Summer Sun Celebration.

"And closed," Shade announces as the last pony leaves the bakery and she changes the sign on the door.

"Oh, but Shade, we do not close until nine," Cupcake informs Shade.

Shade removes her apron and smiles at the light blue mare, "Today you are closing early. You all deserve it."

Carrot Cake takes off his hat and wipes his brow, "I'm with Shade. We worked our tails off."

"I'm sorry about your lunch date, Pinkie Pie," Cupcake apologizes to Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie titters nervously and glances at Shade.

Shade shrugs, "It will just be a lunner date instead."

Pinkie Pie brightens up.

"'Lunner?'" Cupcake repeats.

"Yeah! It's when you eat between lunch and dinner!" Pinkie Pie chimes.

"Pinkie Pie came up with it when we were fillies," Shade affirms.

"Alright you two. Have fun!" Misses Cake waves bye to the two ponies.

"What's for lunner?" Pinkie Pie asks and giggle-snorts.

Shade pretends to think as she taps her chin, "I was thinking a picnic would be nice."

"That sounds great!"

The two mares walk down the street, Pinkie Pie keeps a close step with Shade as she hops beside the tricorn. They walk for fifteen minutes until they reach their destination.

"Ooo! The park is beautiful!" Pinkie Pie exclaims.

The early summer flowers and late spring flowers still in bloom paint the green grass of the park in a beautiful spectrum of color. Fillies and colts play on the swings and around the jungle gym.

Lyra nudges Bon Bon's ribs when she spots Shade and Pinkie across the way. The two mares watch as their friends climb a small hill away from most of the commotion of the park. They exchange smiles.

Shade conjures a picnic blanket and spreads it on the ground. She also conjures up plates, two glasses, silverware, and a picnic basket onto the picnic blanket.

"Magic sure is useful," Pinkie Pie comments as she sits on the blanket.

"Verily," Shade smirks and sits beside her friend.

After Pinkie Pie has her fill of admiring Shade, she asks, "What did you cook good?"

"Open the basket." Shade stops Pinkie and grins devilishly at a confused Pinkie, "If you dare."

"Ooo!" Pinkie claps her hooves. She cautiously lifts up one of the wicker basket's lids and jumps back when confetti bursts out of it. She looks over at a laughing Shade and begins to laugh herself. "You got me good!"

Shade conjures another basket and dismisses the first one. She opens the basket and pulls out a bottle of cider, a plate of mini sandwiches, a bowl of sliced apples, and a bowl of sliced pears. "There is also some chocolate ice cream for dessert," Shade adds.

"But you don't like chocolate."

"But you do," Shade smiles.

Chapter 39 - Matters of the Heart - Part One

Pinkie Pie licks her lips clean of chocolate and notices Shade smiling at her. "What?"

"Nothing," Shade replies and looks down at the playground where the foals play.

Pinkie Pie leans closer to Shade to ask, "What's next?"

Shade's face grows serious, "I have to go to my laboratory to tweak a spell that can cure Muffin's eye situation."

"Oh. Well, that would be perfect for her."

Shade looks over and can see through Pinkie's joyful façade. "I… know how you feel about me, Pinkie. I need time to understand my feelings for you and Muffins. I care for both of you equally…"

"I kinda figured," Pinkie sighs.

"Love is new for me, and it hurts. I did not see any good examples of love when I was growing up. And then I was—" Shade stops herself.

Pinkie moves beside Shade and places a comforting pink hoof on her ivory back.

"You are both fantastic and amazing in your ways. It is hard for me to decide," Shade admits.

"I'll just… go… so you can think and work on Ditzy's spell," Pinkie hugs Shade bye.

Shade watches as Pinkie Pie walks slower than usual away. With the glow of her horns, she teleports to her laboratory.

Death did not lie, the whole front of the house had been destroyed. Shade steps over debris as she enters the house. Numerous critters had made the dilapidated house their residence. She walks to the kitchen and out the back door to reach the cellar doors. Shade opens the heavy metal doors with her magic and descends into the darkness.

Shade turns on the lights by powering a generator with her magic. She heads straight for the spider web covered desk with a single dusty tome resting atop the dirty desk. With the spell book in her magical grasp, Shade turns the book to the bookmarked place and studies the page intently. She just needs the scale of a dragon. Now, where can she find one?

"Twilight, do we have to restock all the books in the library every week?" Spike complains.

"Yes, yes we do, Spike," is Twilight's vehement response.

Spike groans and picks up another stack of books.

Poof!

"Ah!" Spike interjects and throws the books into the air and falls on his tail.

"Twilight," Shade says to the lavender mare.

"'The sign says closed for a reason,'" Twilight deadpan.

"Consider us even," Shade replies. She looks around the room and locates the purple and green dragon. "Spike, I require one of your scales."

"Uhm? Why?" Spike asks.

"It is a catalyst for one of my spells. I will compensate you, of course."

"Wait, wait, wait. What kind of spell is this?" Twilight asks.

"The none-of-your-business kind," Shade snarks. Shade conjures a large ruby and presents it to Spike, "Well?"

"Deal!" Spike agrees and swipes at the ruby which gets snatched away by pink magic.

Twilight earns a glare from both Spike and Shade.

"Why do you need his scales?" Twilight demands.

"Any dragon's will suffice. Spike is the closest and easiest to convince," Shade answers.

"You did not answer my question."

Shade rolls her eyes. "Whatever," she huffs and teleports away.

Twilight frowns.

Spike sneaks closer to his prize when it suddenly disappears. Spike releases a disappointing moan.

Shade finds herself in the middle of a desolate wasteland. Her brows knit together as she surveys the area. There is a surprising lack of Dragons in the "Dragon Lands." She does not remember killing all of them, the last time she visit. She begins her search. Two hours later, when she is about to give up the search, she spots a light blue dragon poking their head in a cave. Shade trots up the Dragon.

"You there," Shade calls out.

The dragon turns around and scowls at Shade. "Another one?" the she-dragon groans.

"'Another—'" Shade's thoughts disappear when the she-dragon pulls a pony out of the small crevice by their tail.

"PLEASE DON'T EAT ME!" Roseluck screams.

"Oh, please eat her," Shade speaks.

Roseluck's eyes shrink to the size of pins. She wraps her hooves around the dragoness' legs and pleads, "Eat me! Don't leave me with her!"

The dragoness exams the white pony closer and suddenly, realization hits her. She balls up her fists and growls, "You! You are the "Three Horned Demon' that killed dozens of my people!"

"All I needed was a scale. I was willing to compensate then, and I'm ready to compensate now," Shade replies.

"Don't trust her! She's a monster! A mon--!" Roseluck's wild and crazy antics is cut short by Shade teleporting her to the Griffin Kingdom.

Shade clears her throat and lowers her hoof, "Just give me one scale and I will give you gold and precious gems."

The turquoise dragoness sighs. "Fighting you would be suicide," she says after a moment of silence. Her apricot eyes narrow at the pony, she pulls two scales out of her arm, and throws them at the ground in front of the pony, "Just take them and never return."

Shade picks up the beautiful turquoise scales with her crimson magic. She curtsies and smiles at the dragoness, "I will keep that in mind."

Ember watches the pony envelop herself in a red magic bubble and teleports away. She huffs.

Shade opens her eyes to see the old door of Ditzy's eyesore of a house. Shade shakes her head at the sad decline of the house. Ditzy needs a better place to live and Shade has offered her home to them and even to repair the house. Ditzy takes pride in "her house," though, she did buy it with her money and did fix it with her hooves. Did Shade just pity Muffins? Her mind drifts off to the times when being a cold, heartless, emotionless--

"Shade?"

A waving gray hoof in her face derails her train of thought. She follows the hoof to see a concerned gray pegasus. "Qà'dìlà?"

"Uhm. . . ?" Ditzy Doo raises an uncertain brow.

"What's up?"

"Oh. Nothing. Just getting off work and wondering why you are staring at my door. . ."

"It is a nice door. Teak?"

"No. It's not an antique. I found it at the junkyard," Ditzy replies nonchalantly and walks up the steps to her house. "Wanna come in?"

Has Shade always been a closet pervert? She shakes her dirty thoughts away and takes her eyes off of Ditzy's plot. She adds a mental note to punch Grey for passing that gene along. "Thank you, Ditzy," she smiles and follows her friend inside.

Shade follows Ditz to the living room and stops the pegasus. Ditzy turns around at the touch of her tail. A turquoise scale levitates in front of her and sparkles in the light spilling through the curtains.

Her eyes light up. "Ooo!" she awes. "What is it?"

"Your cure," Shade grins.

Ditzy stares at the shimmering scale in silence. Finally, she asks, "Do I eat it?

Shade chuckles. "No. Close your eyes. I will place it over your eye and cast the spell. Are you ready?"

Ditzy takes a deep breath and releases her breath slowly. She closes her eyes, "Do it."

Shade places the scale over Ditzy's right eye. She begins to channel her crimson magic into her friend and the scale. The gray pegasus begins to levitate and glow white. In a spectacular display of sparkles, the spell ends and Ditzy collapses to the ground.

"Muffins?" Shade cautiously opens her right eye and smiles.

Chapter 40 - Matters of the Heart - Part Two

Shade looks up from over the top of her book to observe the sleeping gray pegasus. She takes a long sip of tea and levitates the cup with her magic as her softly glowing eyes watch over her friend. She returns to reading, flipping through the ancient vellum tome of spells, planning her experiments for Rainbow Dash. A hum vibrates her lips as a peculiar spell pops up. Groaning pulls her nose out of the book. She places the book and tea cup down on the side table and gets up from her sitting chair to cross the room to reach the bedside.

"Aaahh!" Ditzy shrieks. "I can't see!"

"Relax!" Shade grabs the flailing mare's withers. "Relax. I just covered your eyes just to be safe."

Ditzy stops squirming and breaths a sigh of relief, "O-oh. . ."

"Keep your eyes closed," Shade instructs as she begins to unwrap the white blindfold from Ditzy's head. She sets the fabric aside and holds Ditzy's muzzle in her hooves. "Slowly open your eyes."

The gray pegasus swallows and places her trembling hooves on her friend. She carefully opens her eyes. Right in front of her, she sees Shade, a faint light breaking through the drawn curtains illuminates her smiling, ivory face and her glowing yellow orbs. Tears well in Ditzy's eyes and she wraps her hooves around Shade's neck.

"Ohmigosh, Shade!" Ditzy cries.

Shade returns Ditzy's nuzzling and rubs her back. "Was there any doubt?"

Ditzy pushes Shade back and smiles, "Never."

"I'm glad. The sp-" Lips locking onto hers keep her from speaking.

Alarm bells ring in Shade's mind. What does she do? She can not just shove her away. . . Shade quietly accepts the mare's gratitude and warmth; her warm body, her hot breath, her warm tongue. . . Tongue?! Suddenly, she finds herself on her back staring up at Muffins.

Shade gulps. "Is this how prey feels?" she thinks.

Ditzy giggles. "Thank you, Shade."

"Y-Yeah. No proble-em, Muffins," Shade's voice cracks.

Ditzy smiles and nuzzles Shade. She leans in to kiss, but a hoof to her chest stops her. Shade teleports out from under Ditzy to the side of the bed.

"Muffins, I. . . once was enough for me today. I need time to think. Okay?" Shade asks uncertainly and rubs the back of her neck.

"Oh. I'm sorry for jumping on you. I was just excited and really happy," Ditzy chuckles softly.

"I have to go. I promised AJ I would help her with Rainbow's practice." Shade quickly teleports away.

Ditzy's mouth hangs open, and she sighs, not able to say what she wants to Shade.

Shade turns away from looking at her house across the square to meet up with Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

Applejack nudges Rainbow Dash in the ribs. The cyan pegasus yawns and rubs her eyes.

"Do you see anything wrong?" Applejack asks as she points a hoof at Shade walking toward them.

Rainbow Dash lazily follows the apricot leg. "Uh. . . no? Am I supposed to?"

"Look closer," Applejack replies.

"What? She just has her head down," Rainbow comments. The flat look from Applejack sparks Rainbow Dash's brain. "Whoa! That is weird."

"Everything alright, sugarcube?" Applejack inquires when Shade stops in front of them with a sigh.

Shade walks past them and inspects the beams of wood on the ground. "What are we making?"

Rainbow Dash flies over to Shade with a beaming grin. "I'm glad you asked! We are going to build a catapult that will help me reach the high speeds, so I can do my new trick!" Rainbow Dash lowers her arms and frowns at Shade. "I can't tell what you're thinking when you're wearing your goggles."

Shade turns around and conjures up a giant cannon a few feet away. Rainbow Dash falls to the ground gawking at the cannon. Applejack whistles in awe.

"Catapults are so last century, my prismatic friend," Shade smirks.

Rainbow Dash hugs and squeezes Shade. "I. Love! It!"

Shade instantly teleports out of Rainbow's grasp and lands on top of the cannon. She receives strange looks from both her friends. "We done? Alright. Good job team."

"Something is totally up with her," Rainbow Dash remarks after the ivory tricorn teleports away.

"You can say that again," Applejack nods.

"Something is totally up with her," Rainbow Dash snickers.

Applejack rolls her eyes in good humor.

Shade finds herself inside Golden Oaks Library. Just the place to get her mind off of things. She reaches for a book when a voice stops her.

"Ahem," Twilight clears her throat.

"Not now, Twilight," Shade groans.

"How did you fix Der- uh- Ditzy's eyes?" Twilight corrects herself as she walks over to the tricorn.

"Magic."

"But what spell?"

Shade sighs. "A very dangerous spell that came with a price. I paid the price so that Ditzy would not have to."

Twilight gasps. "You are talking about a curse!"

"Hex," Shade corrects Twilight.

"Why did you do it?"

"The other methods would take too long and use up too much of my power," Shade idly replies as she flips through a book.

Twilight walks up beside the tricorn. "What was the price?"

Shade snaps the book closed which makes Twilight step back. Shade grins and turns to Twilight. "If you do me a huge favor, I will not only tell you, but I will even let you borrow some of my spell tomes."

Twilight is ready to agree but stops herself. She knew Shade's collection of books is nothing but forbidden spells and knowledge Princess Celestia had told Twilight not to read. If Shade was willing to share knowledge, she must be desperate. Twilight wants to ask more question but pressing Shade further tends to end up with Shade mad.

"I dislike you," Shade says and interrupts Twilight's thoughts. "However," Shade begins and removes her goggles, "I respect you and your potential. If you do this for me, I will be ever indebted to you, Twilight."

Twilight can see what almost looks like desperation in Shade's eyes and her words. "Wh-what is it?"

"I need you to hold on to something for safe keeping."

"Okay?" Twilight replies uncertainly.

"Great. I will return momentarily!" Shade says before teleporting away, leaving crimson sparkles behind.

Twilight drinks her second cup of tea. Glancing at the clock tells her that Shade had left over two hours ago. She huffs and continues to wait ever so patiently.

Pop!

She gets up from her chair and rushes over to the ivory tricorn in the middle of the room. A stack of books appears in front of Twilight. Twilight pushes them aside to get a better look at the chest beside Shade's hooves. Shade's aura feels off.

"Twilight," Shade speaks with a crisp tone. Shade lifts up the small, wooden chest in a hoof. "In here is something precious to me. Hide it. Keep it hidden from me. Do not speak of it. In fact," Shade's horns flash, "I placed a mind wiping spell on the box that will take effect once you and I remove it from our grasp."

Twilight swallows audibly. What was in the box? Shade extends her hoof with the box to Twilight. Twilight holds out her hoof and Shade places the box on Twilight's hoof. Shade teleports away. Twilight is left standing in the middle of the library with a chest in her hoof. She sits and stares at the chest. Curiosity gets the best of her.

"Well, she did not say I could not open it. . ." Twilight whispers to herself. She cautiously lifts the latches and opens the chest. Her eyes grow wide as the red glow grows brighter as she opens the lid. "Sweet Celestia!"

A crash startles Twilight, and she drops the box.

The box lands on the floor and shuts close.

"Hey, Twilight," Spike greets the lavender pony. He closes the door behind him with his foot and sets all the books in his arms on the ground. He walks over to Twilight with a cocked brow, "Uh, Twilight? Why are you staring at that chest?"

Twilight shakes her head. She smiles at Spike, "Hey, Spike! When did you get back?"

"Just now. . ."

"Good. Now we can get started adding those books to the library." Twilight stands up and kicks something on the ground. She picks up the small, wooden chest with her magic. "What's this, Spike?"

The dragon shrugs his shoulder, "I dunno. You were staring at it when I came in."

"Hm?" Twilight rubs her chin and casually opens the chest.

"Is that a ruby?!" Spike licks his lips.

"Yes. I wonder what it could be. . ."

"A present for me for being such a well behaved assistant, maybe?" Spike grins.

Twilight laughs and pets Spike's head. "That should be coming in tomorrow. No. This is something different." Twilight stares at the, literal, heart-shaped ruby. It looks so real. . . She shrugs her shoulders and closes the chest. She puts it on top of some shelves and returns to Spike. "Let's get started, Spike."

Spike groans and heads back to the stack of books by the door. Before he can take a step, the books begin to levitate. He turns back and smiles at Twilight.

Chapter 41

"I do not deserve happiness," Shade mutters to the darkness.

She opens her eyes to find herself in the middle of her room. Something about her feels off. No longer did a pang wretch in her chest. She stands, unmoving, unblinking in the darkness. Outside ponies go about their day, birds singing, and bees buzzing. Suddenly, her bedroom door blows open by a pink wind.

"SHADE!" Pinkie yellls, "DON'T DO IT!" Pinkie's wild blue eyes stare at a statuesque Shade. Shade blinks. Pinkie shrivels to the floor, "You did it, didn't you?"

"I had to," is Shade's cold reply.

"No…" Pinkie sobs.

"It was the only solution I came up with that would not hurt you, Fluttershy, or Ditzy."

Pinkie sits up and glares at Shade. "So you decide to hurt everypony, including yourself?!"

"Yes," Shade replies mechanically.

Pinkie gets up to walk out the door. She turns back to say, "I would rather see you happy with somepony else than to see you like this."

Shade watches as Pinkie walks away—unmoving, unblinking—unfazed by Pinkie's words.

Grey hammers away at an anvil working on his latest piece. A door crashing open across the way draws his attention. A pink pony runs out of Shade's house. Grey noticed a tear sparkle in the morning light as the pony speeds away. His daughter materializes in front of her house in a crimson bubble and watches the pink pony run away. His dad-senses tingle.

Shade turns to see Grey watching her. She lowers her goggles over her eyes and turns to her front door. Yellow magic freezes her and she huffs a sigh as she slides across the street. Within moments, she is face to face with her father.

"Zdra—"

"What have you done now?" Grey cuts her off and demands.

"Everything," is Shade's sardonic reply.

Grey releases his magical hold on his daughter. He examines her closely with his keen eyes, walking around her and methodically prodding the alabaster pony with a gray hoof. Shade remains still.

Her father returns in front of her and holds up his left hoof, "How many hooves am I holding up?"

Shade narrows her eyes at the stallion before answering, "Ten."

Grey sighs and lowers his hoof. "Correct." He places his hoof on her withers. Concern wrinkles his face. He lifts up his daughter with his strength and presses an ear against her barrel.

"Do you mind?" Shade protests lamely.

Grey sets her back down on all fours and stares into her goggles. "Where is your heart?"

"I got rid of it."

"Oh. Okay. It's not like you need your heart to live or anything." Grey jeers. He grabs her shoulders and shakes her, "Why would you do that?!"

"It… panged me…" Shade finally answers after being unde Grey's intense gaze for the past minute.

"Shade." Grey pulls Shade in for an embrace. He gently pets her mane, "You can not run away from your problems. Did you run away when I struck you during your training?"

"No."

"Did you run away from the bicycle whenever you fell off?"

"No." Shade robotically speaks.

Grey squeezes his daughter for a long moment. Time comes to a stand still for Shade as she melts from her father's heat and love. She begins to regret her brash decision.

"I am such a child," Shade says aloud.

Grey kisses her forehead. "No. You just act first and think second." He smiles at Shade, "Let's try to find your heart and we can talk about what led up to now. Alright?"

Shade draws in a long breath. "Very well."

The father-daughter duo spend the entire morning retracing Shade's steps—or at least the steps Shade can remember. Grey is not proficient enough in magic to remove the seal on Shade's memory and with Death out of the picture they decide to take a break at the park to reflect further.

A picturesque Summer sun and sky float above them as they rest on top of a hill. Clouds are nowhere in sight yet a constant breeze keeps the pair comfortable. Grey cannot help but see Valkyrie in all of Shade's actions as of late. He will do everything in his power to help Shade not end up like her mother.

"Do you want my advice?" Grey interrupts the silence with his question.

Shade removes her attention from the large pond to focus on her father. "I will hear you out."

"Choose who makes you the happiest and who you have the most in common with."

Shade stares up at the sky pensively.

"I loved Val. Hell, I still do," Grey shares, "we have a lot in common. I fell in love with her ferocity and strength. Looking back now, though… she was kinda boring and not really happy."

Shade cocks a curious brow.

"She was obsessed with sex. I mean, I know I'm good and she was fantastic. The way she—"

"Ahem," Shade clears her throat to keep her father from further explaining what she did not want to hear.

"Right. The things we have in common did not transition well into times of peace. Outside of combat and weapons, our interests stopped. She did not like to read, she did not like music, art gave her a headache, and she found cold unbearable. If we weren't fu–making love we were fighting. If we weren't fighting we were training."

Shade stares off at the water in quiet contemplation. "What is love?" She questions aloud.

"As complicated as life and just as simple and just as wonderful," Grey comments with a grin.

With a sigh, Shade stands to her hooves. "Perhaps Twilight Sparkle can help. She is Sunbutt's magical protégée. Maybe for a good reason."

"Onward to Sparklebutt's!" Grey jumps up and announces.

Knocking on the door makes Twilight's ear twitch as her attention stays in the magic tome she is reading. More knocking makes her groan. She reluctantly sets the old book down on a table and gets up from her comfortable chair to answer the door.

Twilight opens the door with a huff. "Yes?"

Ponk!

Something punches her muzzle which makes her rear back and see stars.

"Ooops."

"What the hay!" Twilight interjects, holding her snout.

"My apologies, Twilight Sparkle," Shade bows and ignites her horns.

Twilight watches as her muzzle glows with yellow energy and the pain washing away.

"W-was that a healing spell?" Twilight asks incredulously.

"Did you want me to kiss it instead?"

Twilight shakes her head. "Did you need something?"

"I have a magical conundrum."

"You need help with magic?"

"Yes. May we come in?"

"Oh! Yes. Come in!" Twilight moves out of the door way to allow Shade in. We?

A gray stallion, about the size of Big Mac, steps in front of her.

"My name is Grey Smith," the stallion introduces himself. He lifts up one of Twilight's lavender hooves and gently kisses it. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Shade's father."

Twilight curtsies and introduces herself, "My name is Twilight Sparkle."

Grey enters the library and closes the door behind him with his yellow magic. "Shade has told me much about you. I believe thanks are in order for saving all of Equestria from eternal night."

Twilight blushes and absently digs her hoof into the floor boards, "I did not do it all by myself. Shade and out friends helped, as well."

Grey grins and walks over to where Shade is inspecting a stack of old books. "What's up, kiddo?"

"These are books Death and I found." Shade turns around to face the lavender unicorn and waits expectantly.

"You left those with me," Twilight replies. She levitates a sheet of parchment from off a desk and shows it to Shade.

Shade examines the parchment. "That is my writing," she affirms. "What 'favor' did I ask of you?"

"I don't remember and your note doesn't specify."

"Obviously, you entrusted your heart with her," Grey states matter of factly.

"'Heart?'" Twilights eyes grow. "Like, your literal heart?"

Shade nods her head, "Yes."

A light flashes above Twilight's head. She teleports over to a tall bookcase and takes down a small chest from the top shelf. She rushes over to Shade and opens the chest to reveal—

"It is empty," Shade deadpans.

"What?!" Twilight interjects and peers into the empty gold lined box. "How?"

Shade's horns glow crimson and project a faint red glow around the bookcase. The red projection is blurry and out of focus. Shade ends her concentration and knots her brows together. "Magical interference."

"Someone stole your heart. And not in the good way," Grey comments.

"So it would seem."

Chapter 42

"I'm sure if we explain the Princess your predicament," Twilight says as she collects parchment, ink, and a quill to begin writing a letter, "she would be interested and lend a helping hoof."

"I will message Luna for assistance. I do not want to turn to Celestia unless it is the absolute last option," Shade replies.

Twilight frowns, "It is your decision."

"We already know that whoever took the heart used a powerful teleportation spell to get inside the library, all while keeping their power undetectable," Grey begins to read the evidence they had collected in the past hour, "is a mare, used an unknown spell of great power to leave, and did this all in a time frame of six hours."

"Correct," Twilight affirms from her desk and Shade nods.

Grey huffs and runs a hoof through his black mane. "Too bad you can't just go back in time and prevent yourself from casting the spell," Grey muses aloud.

A profound silence hangs and lingers in the air for a long moment. Grey continues to pace around the library with the list in his magic. Twilight and Shade share a glance of understanding.

"Starswirl the Bearded," they say simultaneously.

"Who?" Grey questions.

Twilight smiles broadly and takes in a deep breath, "Starswirl the—"

Shade places a hoof over Twilight's muzzle. "He was probably the most talented unicorn wizard to live," she explains.

Twilight removes Shade's hoof and glares at the ivory tricorn.

"I will message Princess Luna to grant me permission into the Starswirl the Bearded wing of the castle," Shade informs the others as she takes the parchment and quill from Twilight's magic.

"Playing with time. I don't see how that will not cause problems," Grey spouts randomly as he walks out the library.

Shade and Twilight exchange a glance with each other as Shade sends off the letter with her crimson magic. While waiting, Twilight takes out more parchment, an inkwell, and a quill to begin her schedule for the week. When her first words begin to disappear she cicis her head curiously. She writes again with similar results. She examines the inkwell and sees it is "invisible ink". Snickering outside draws her attention. She sighs in good humor as Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie run away.

Shade walks over to the open window and watches as Pinkie gallops away. She turns her attention to Twilight and asks, "What was that all about?"

"I guess they found something they have in common and are having fun pranking others. No harm, no fowl," Twilight explains as she brings out a new inkwell.

Spike belches at the bottom stair and holds a letter in his claws. "From Princess Luna," he reports to Shade, holding out the letter for her.

Shade retrieves the letter with her magic and quickly unrolls the parchment. Shade's brows knit together and her face grows dark. "All the time spells have gone missing," Shade informs Twilight.

"What?!" Twilight exclaims.

Shade incinerates the paper and turns to leave out the door. "I am taking my leave," she says as she exits out the door which closes in a red aura behind her.

"That's not good," Spike pipes.

Shade exhales a hot breath from her nostrils. Ten minutes of staring at the bracelet in her dark room and she finally gives in to her desperation. She taps the center large gem and the world around her stops. The familiar display fills the area around her. She taps on the "Redeem Death token" option.

Death rises from the ground with an exaggerate yawn. She examines her left forehoof closely, ignoring Shade. After a long minute of silence, Death gives her attention to Shade wearing a bored expression.

"Well?" demands an impatient Death.

"I want my heart back," Shade replies.

Death narrows her eyes and smiles. "No."

"Why not?" Shade asks monotonously.

"You still have your heart. You gave up your soul. So I can't give you something you already have."

"Well then, give me—"

"No can do," Death cuts off Shade. Before Shade can speak again Death says, "I got rid of that old thing."

A light flashes which blinds Shade. After blinking a few times, Shade regains her vision to see Death holding a clear, quartz like heart in her left hoof. "You can have this one," Death sing songs.

Shade is ready to reach out for the heart but stops herself. "What is the catch?"

"The price is your memories," Death answers, her cerise eyes glimmer over the clear heart.

Shade stares at Death with a blank expression.

"What's the matter? You can always gain new memories. You can't get new emotions."

"Very well." Shade reaches out to grab the heart with her left hoof. When she touches the heart, her vision goes blank and darkness swallows her.

Chapter 43

An alarm rings, stirring our young protagonist from her slumber in her bed. The ivory tricorn sits up in bed and silences the ringing nuisance. She rubs the sleep from her eyes. A smile tugs on her lips as she inhales the aroma of food.

"Pancakes," Shade mumbles, cleaning the slobber from her mouth. She quickly jumps out of bed and runs down stairs.

When she barrels through the swinging door, the sunlight blinds her.

"Gah!" she interjects and covers her eyes as she tumbles back through the door.

Giggling makes her open her eyes.

"Sorry, Shadey-wadey. Good morning!" Pinkie chimes.

"Pinkie? What are you doing here?" Shade asks as she gets help standing up from her friend.

"What are you talking about? You left me a message to come over this morning yesterday."

"I did? What message?"

"The message that said you needed help with the store. When you were still asleep when I got here, I set your alarm and made pancakes!" Pinkie beams.

Shade looks around the store and notices brown boxes in piles around the shop. "Oh. Right. The new stuff mum sent over from her latest excavation."

"Breakfast isn't going to eat itself!" Pinkie pulls Shade along with her into the kitchen.

After a satisfying breakfast, Pinkie and Shade spend the next two hours organizing and setting up Shade's curio store. With new stock to sell, Shade opens the shop for business while Pinkie leaves to enjoy the rest of her day off.

Shade sits behind the counter listening to the grandfather clock metronome away the time. She stares at the door with fish eyes while resting her chin on a hoof. It is two and nopony had even looked through her windows let alone step through the door.

Her face slams onto the counter and she releases a low groan. "Buy some stuff…" she pleads to the wood.

Hoofsteps alert Shade. She watches the door expectantly. Pinkie opens the door and enters with a grin.

Shade frowns a little on the inside not seeing a customer but she smiles since one of her friends is here. "Greetings, Pinkie-winky."

Pinkie giggles into a hoof. "Hey, Shadey-wadey! Have you seen Rainbow Dash today?"

"Nope. Been cooped up in here all day so far. What's up?"

"Oh nothing. Just wanted to spend some time with her. Lately, it feels like she's been avoiding me though," Pinkie shares somberly.

"What? That's crazy talk. Who wouldn't want to spend time with the partiest, pinkest pony around?" Shade smiles.

"Right?!" Pinkie giggles.

"My best bet would be to check the clouds."

"Thanks, Shadey-wadey!" Pinkie hugs Shade and prances out the door.

Shade's smile disappears slowly. A sigh escapes her as the loneliness creeps again into her heart. A riveting, nail biting three hours pass and Shade decides to close up shop for lest the dinner crowd of ponies stampede her establishment down.

She finds herself wondering around the park and ends up by the large pond. Across the way, she sees Fluttershy. Shade makes sure to approach loudly as to not startle her easily shaken friend.

Fluttershy turns her head to the crunch of stones to see Shade walking her way. A smile finds its way to her muzzle as she greets Shade, "Good afternoon, Shade."

"Heya, Fluttershy. How are things?" Shade asks.

"Oh. Everything is fine. I just found this interesting litte critter here and it is not moving." Fluttershy points to a turtle looking creature in the shallows. Her eyes begin to water, "I hope it isn't dead."

Shade lowers her head to inspect the creature. She grins, "It can't be dead since—"

Splash!

A jet of water splash Shade in her face. Water drips from her mane and goggles. Fluttershy looks with surprise. Laughter catches her attention.

She smirks at the bushes and hears Rainbow Dash yell, "Run!"

Shade encases Rainbow Dash and Pinkie within her crimson magic and pulls them over to her.

Rainbow Dash laughs meekly as she hangs upsaide down, "Mercy?"

"Does this look like the face of mercy?" Shade deadpans.

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie gulp audibly simultaneously. Shade smirks and sends the two ponies flying into the pond.

"Enjoy your dip!" Shade banters.

Fluttershy giggles. "Good one, Shade."

"Need any help with anything, Shy?" Shade offers.

Fluttershy taps her chin in thought. "Not right now… Oh! Tomorrow I need to buy food for all the critters. Would you mind…?"

"Sure thing, Shy." With a quick hug Shade says her farewell to Fluttershy and heads back home.

On her way to the house, Shade spots Rarity inside her father's smithy.

"Curious," Shade hums and turns her body to walk to the smithy.

When she enters the shop, she hears Rarity and her father laughing. Rarity's pheromones hit Shade with the same force as the heat from the forge.

"You are ridiculous, Grey," Rarity giggles and playfully pushes the stallion.

"Oh, he is a riot," Shade's voice carries like a cold wind that chills the warm room.

"Shade, darling, I didn't here you come in!" Rarity titters nervously. "You know Grey Smith?"

"Yes. He is my father after all," is Shade's icy reply. She saw the life drain from Rarity's face.

"Y-your fa-fa-fa-fffffATHER?!" Rarity stammers. She stares at the stallion is disbelief.

"You mean you didn't know?" Grey inputs. "I'm sure I told everypony."

"Rarity," Shade's voice snaps Rarity to attention, "please leave me and my father alone." Shade's eyes began to resemble the flames of the forge, "There is something I must discuss with him."

"C-Certainly, darling!" Rarity gallops out of the shop and dares not to look back lest she becomes a pile of salt.

"Sweetheart!" Grey greets Shade with a beaming grin.

The vein in Shade's forehead pops out as she returns a sinister grin. "Do I need to make you a gelding now or later?" Shade inquires sweetly.

Grey chuckles and wipes the cold sweat from his brow. "Hahaha! You're a character sweet— Why do you have— Now, put the axe down and let's talk this out like ad— Ahhhhhh! Mother and Father! Mercy!"

"Does this look like the face of mercy?" Shade deadpans.

Chapter 44

"Rarity and Applejack!" Shade exclaims.

"And the Mayor, and the Flower sisters, a couple of the Wonderbolts, that cherry mare from Apploosa…" Grey bites his lip in thought, "Oh! A few of those Saddle Arabian mares, a couple zebras, Cherilee—" An axe lands in front of him and gets stuck in the stone floor.

"Enough," Shade sneers. Her eyes burn through her tinted goggles. She takes a few deep breaths and regains her composure. "No wonder mum never wants to come home."

"Hey! I have never cheated on your mother when we were together, I'll have you know!" Grey defends.

"You need to learn to keep it in your sheath!"

"But if you don't use it you lose it," Grey remarks.

Shade picks up the axe in her fetlock and peers over the haft, "You use it and you'll lose it."

Grey clears his throat and stands to his hooves. "How about I just don't mate with your friends?"

"Make it all of Equestria and we have a deal," Shade counters.

"I can live with that!" Grey smiles and holds out his right hoof.

Shade accepts her father's hoof and they shake in agreement.

I can't wait to exploit all the loopholes, Grey smirks. "So, whatcha up to now?"

"Going to go home."

"Wait!" Grey runs to his back room and returns moments later with a large cardboard box in his golden magic. "Here. Made some rings and bracelets with those gems you gave me."

"How much of the profit do you want?"

"None." Grey beams, "I just need your love and respect."

Shade harrumphs and takes the box in her magic, "I'll give you 50 percent."

As Shade walks to the front door, Grey calls out, "Love you, too, sweetheart!"

Shade had wondered why he gave her such a large box for just a rings and bracelets but the stallion had made display cases for them along with individual cases. She decides to put everything on display and put the most valuable pieces in individual cases.

Who am I anymore?

Does it matter?

I guess not.

Are you complaining?

No…

I still need to answer Muffin's feelings.

And Fluttershy.

Especially Fluttershy.

And Pinkie Pie.

Especially Pinkie Pie.

Vinyl's cure…

Still needs time to perfect.

Right.

…

Who makes you happy?

Who makes you happy?

Who does make me happy?

"Who will make me happy?"

"I'll certainly try."

Shade opens her eyes to see a grinning pony with sparkling eyes in front of her.

"Good morning, Shadey-wadey," Pinkie whispers.

Shade blinks a few times and a smile slowly pulls her lips. "Heya."

"You were talking in your sleep," Pinkie informs Shade as the ivory tricorn stretches and sits up in bed.

"Oh? What was I talking about?" Shade asks.

"Not telling!" Pinkie chimes and cartwheels out the room where the door seemingly had opened by itself.

A short while later, Shade walks downstairs to join Pinkie in the dinning room.

Shade swallows a bite of waffles and smiles at Pinkie, "With how often you are over here and how great a cook you are, I might have to let you start living here."

Pinkie giggles. "Why? You lonely?"

"Yeah…" Shade answers solemnly before she can stop herself. Shade begins to blush under Pinkie's gaze. "F-forget I said that. I don't even know why I said it," she rambles before stuffing her mouth with more waffles.

"I wouldn't mind being here where you would be less lonely," Pinkie smiles.

Shade gulps down a glass of milk. "I don't know what you're talking about," Shade says dismissively.

She stands up and takes her dishes to the sink to begin washing them. She feels Pinkie wrap her hooves around her in a warm embrace.

"I'm here for you, Shade," Pinkie whispers into Shade's ear, "for whatever you need."

"Th-thanks," Shade manages to choke out.

After a couple more minutes of hugging, Pinkie relents off of Shade. They leave the shop together and walk to the square where they have to split off. Shade, not wanting their embrace to end, wills herself away from Pinkie and heads to Fluttershy's cottage.

Shade chuckles to herself when she hears Fluttershy squeak from behind the door. The top half of the door slowly creeps open where a pair of curious peepers peep from the crack. The door shuts close and swiftly swings open.

"Hello, Shade," Fluttershy greets her friend warmly.

"Morning," Shade smiles. She enters the cottage when Fluttershy motions for her to enter.

"Would you like some tea?" Fluttershy offers.

"If we have the time," Shade replies.

As she follows her host to the dinning room, Shade spots a large bear eating at the dinning table. When the bear looks up, she sees its pupils dialate.

"You look familiar…" Shade muses at the bear.

"Who? Harry?" Fluttershy looks at the bear's rigid body. "I found him just outside the forest, nearly burnt to a crisp several years ago."

"Huh," Shade grunts, "How did that happen?"

"I have no idea." Fluttershy walks over to the bear and pets him lovingly, "The poor dear was absolutely terrified of me and other ponies for the longest time. Especially, white ponies."

"Curious."

"There, there, Harry. See? She won't hurt you. She's a friend," Fluttershy coos.

Harry gulps down his berries as the pony from his nightmares sits across the table from him. Every fiber of his being tells him to bolt out the cottage but he did not want to damage any of Miss Fluttershy's belongings. He opts to eat his food while enjoying Miss Fluttershy's gentle pets.

When the grandfather clock had rang nine times, Fluttershy had remembered the original reason for Shade's visit. The two ponies leave the cottage to go to the market.

Shade and Fluttershy spend about twenty minutes shopping, with Shade handling the haggling and carrying the produce. When they are about to leave, Fluttershy notices a family of ducks trying to cross the street. She helps the duck family cross when Shade notices a bird-lion walk up behind Fluttershy and bump into her.

"Why don't you just watch where you're going, doofus?" she hears the griffon say gruffly as Shade walks over to Fluttershy.

"B-b-b-but I... I..." Fluttershy stammers.

Just as Shade is behind Fluttershy, the griffon releases a roar, which makes Fluttershy cry.

Fluttershy runs away with tears in her eyes and crashes into another pony. She looks up ready to apologize, but notices Shade holding her and wearing a dark expression.

"You have this one chance to apologize, you over grown chicken-cat," Shade growls at the griffon.

"What did you call me, you puny pony?" the griffon retorts, puffing out her chest and wings.

"Apologize. To. Fluttershy." Shade demands.

"And if I don't? Whatcha gonna do about it?" the griffon challenges, brandishing her talons in front of Shade.

Shade grins devilishly as her horns ignite. She picks up the griffon with her magic and brings her face closer. "If you do not apologize; I will pluck your feathers out, break your bones one at at a time, skin and cook you—alive," Shade grimaces.

With no answer and only fear staring back at her, Shade begins to squeeze the griffon, "What's wrong? Cat got your tongue?"

"I'm... Sorry!" the griffon gurgles and chokes out.

"What are you doing?!" Rainbow Dash shouts from above.

Shade releases her magical grip and the griffon crumples to the ground gasping and coughing.

"This griffon had the audacity to make Fluttershy cry," Shade informs the cyan pegasus when she lands beside the griffon.

"What? No. Gilda wouldn't do that!" Rainbow Dash defends her friend and tries to help her up.

"It's true, Rainbow Dash," Pinkie affirms as she hops forward. "I saw everything. She even scared Granny Smith and ate an apple without paying for it!"

"Is that true, Gilda?" Rainbow Dash confronts the griffon.

"You're gonna believe these lame-os? Did you see what she almost did to me!" Gilda points a talon at the white tricorn.

Rainbow Dash frowns and steps away from Gilda to stand in front of Shade. "These 'lame-os' are my friends. And you're lucky Shade didn't outright snap you in half."

Gilda scoffs. "Whatever. Whenever you're done being a flip-flop, give me a call." She flies off, releasing a hawk like cry and dust in her wake.

Rainbow Dash watches her "friend" fly away and heaves a sigh. She turns around to face Fluttershy and Shade. "I'm sorry. I didn't know how rude she was. And Fluttershy, I'm sorry she made you cry."

Fluttershy walks over to Rainbow Dash and gives her a hug. "You did not know so it is not your fault but her own."

"Thanks, Fluttershy," Rainbow Dash hugs back.

Rainbow Dash's magenta eyes lock with Shade's goggles. "Thank you for bringing her true nature to light, Shade."

"Not my original intention," is Shade's remark.

"I kinda figured," Rainbow Dash snickers.

After everything had been said and done, Fluttershy and Shade go back to Fluttershy's cottage to drop off the groceries. Shade decides to go back home and opens up her shop for the rest of the afternoon. Alas, she goes another day without selling anything.

"Maybe I should hand out flyers and put up a sign for a grand opening?" She thinks aloud to herself as she turns the sign on her do to "closed".

Chapter 45

Shade lurches up from her bed. She takes in shallow breaths and stares wide eyed at the wall. Searching the room yields nothing. She examines the clock next to her bed. At least she had not woken up too early. She decides to hop into the shower for another cold shower to help ease her mind.

As she dries herself off in the restroom, her mind ruminates over last night's thought of a grand opening for her store. She leaves the restroom and heads to the kitchen for breakfast. When she touches the swinging door to the kitchen, she freezes as the front door unlocks. The door opens and a fluffy, curly mane pokes though.

"How did you get a key?" Shade turns to the door to question the obvious culprit.

The door slowly closes but Shade opens the door with her magic to reveal a bashful Pinkie.

Pinkie smiles innocently and tosses the key in her mouth into her mane. "DB gave me it," Pinkie answers as she steps inside.

"Oh, okay." Shade replies nonchalantly and pushes through he swinging door.

Pinkie exhales a sigh of relief and skips after Shade. "I thought you were going to be mad," Pinkie shares as she enters the kitchen.

"I did always wonder how you got in but I didn't mind since you're my friend. A key makes perfect sense," Shade answers as she picks up three bananas in her magic from a bowl in the middle of the island.

"Have you heard from DB lately?"

"No." Shade chews on a banana and watches Pinkie sit across from her at the table.

"What?" Pinkie grins.

Shade stares at Pinkie pensively. "My original intention to ask for your assistance with something was dashed by the realization of utilizing my magic; but thinking more about it, your assistance—no matter how invaluable it it—would be unnecessary for this endeavor. I do not wish to interfere with your work time."

"Oh."

If a single syllable could cut like a knife, that would be it. Shade kicks herself as Pinkie's quick change of expression expires.

"I apologize, Pinkie," Shade says. "I know how you always like to help. I should have just asked instead of giving you a chance."

Pinkie giggles. "It's fine. Really. Whenever you start using big words, you are trying not to hurt my feelings. I understand."

Shade cocks her head curiously at Pinkie. After several moments of thinking, Shade slowly nods her head as Pinkie's observation reveals Shade's subconscious behavior. Shade takes a bite of the second banana and affirms with a short grunt, "Huh. I guess I do do that."

Pinkie giggle-snorts into her hooves. "You said 'do do!'"

Shade finishes the second banana and smiles at Pinkie.

Pinkie beams from ear to ear.

"Thanks, Pinkie," Shade says after a moment of serene silence.

"No problem, Shadey-wadey!" Pinkie salutes.

After Pinkie leaves for work, Shade begins her preparations for the grand opening. Luckily, the local party supply store had the flyer and banner she had in mind for the grand opening. Once outside the store, Shade had teleported the banner home and duplicated the flyers ten fold.

A thunderous noice catches her attention. From down the road, Shade notices a yellow wagon speeding down the lane being pulled by a mare with an azure coat and stops inside the town square.

"Curious," Shade muses and heads to the market where the wagon had parked.

Shade begins to hang up flyers in the market, with stall owner permission, while observing the the mare out the corner of her eye. The mare with two different shades of pale blue mane busies herself by going in and out of the red roofed, yellow wagon which has a sign with her cutie mark. Two colts walk up to the pony who Shade recognizes as Snips and Snails.

"I am the Grrreat and Powerful Trrrrrixie!" Shade over hears the mare introduce herself to the colts.

Shade's curiosity decreases with every increase in pitch of the mare's voice. Shade's selective hearing zones out the boisterous pony as she walks past the pony to make her way home. Shade places a flyer on the wall of her house and secures it with magic, when a second flyer covers hers and a paintbrush brushes over it.

Shade stops the two colts from running away with her magic and hauls them over to her face.

"Now, I know you two only have a few brain cells to share with each other," Shade hisses low, "so let me demonstrate what will happen to you if you cover up one of my flyers again." Shade levitates the paint can of paste over to her and precedes to crush the can with her magic. Snips and Snails gulp audibly. "Do I make myself clear?"

"Chrystal!" Snips and Snails squak in sync.

Shade teleports the colts to the park.

Fireworks explode and pop outside. Shade glares at her front door as if the problem of her not selling anything lies within it.

"Insufferable ponies," Shade grumbles. "I bet if I were a sweet shop there would be lines of ponies waiting to get in," she continues to gripe as she head out the door and locks up her shop.

"Boo!"

Shade exhales a sigh. She turns around to smile at her bubbly friend. "Heya, Pinkie-winkey."

Pinkie looks at Shade with a knowing expression and hugs Shade. "Want to see the magic show with the rest of us?" Pinkie asks as she breaks away from their embrace.

"Spending time with you all is worth more than trying to make bits," Shade replies, which earns her another hug from Pinkie.

"Come one, come all! Come and witness the amazing magic of the Grrrreat and Powerful Trrrrixie!" the pony exclaims as fanfare and fireworks add emphasis to the pony's showboating.

The crowd awes in amazement.

"Watch in awe as the Grrreat and Powerful Trrrrixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes!"

"My, my, my! What boasting!" Rarity comments.

"Come on, nopony's as magical as Twi—Twi—Twi—Oh!" After realizing who he is standing beside, Spike clears his throats and turns his attention to Rarity, "Hey, Rarity, I, uh—mustache!" He zooms away to fetch the object he hopes will woo the mare of his dreams.

"There's nothing wrong with being talented, is there?" Twilight asks uncertain.

"Nothin' at all, 'cep'n when someone goes around showin' it off like a school filly with fancy new ribbons," Applejack inputs.

"But that's kinda her job," Shade adds to the conversation, "she is performing a show."

"Just because one has the ability to perform lots of magic does not make one better than the rest of us," Rarity proclaims.

"Uh, yes it does. You have your fashion, AJ has her bucking, Pinkie has her parties, and Rainbow Dash has her speed," Shade begins to list.

"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash concurs.

Applejack gives Rainbow Dash and Shade a disapproving frown.

"Do you mind!" the show pony shrieks, finally having enough of ponies interrupting her show.
"Who is so ignorant as to challenge the magical ability of the Grrreat and Powerful Trrrrixie? Do they not know that they're in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria?"

Shade stares at the mare with dubious eyes. She ignites her horns and teleports the pony to the Dragonlands along with wagon.

"Well, looks like the show is over and the Great and Powerful Pain in my Flank is gone," Shade announces to the crowd and starts her short trip home.

"Nice one!" Rainbow Dash chortles and follows after the ivory tricorn.

Twilight gallops after Shade to ask, "Where did you send her?"

"Where I sent the others," Shade replies.

"And where is tha—wait. 'Others?!'"

Shade stops and places a hoof on Twilight's withers. "Twilight. You're welcome." Shade smiles and resumes her walking.

Meanwhile
In the Dragonlands...

"What the flames!" Ember exasperates. She groans and shakes her head, "Not another one."

"Please don't eat Trixie!" the pale azure show pony begs.

Chapter 46

Shade goes to her usual spot to think. Stars shimmer above and nebulae color the night sky. A hunger pulls at the back of her stomach and eats away at the darkest parts of her psyche. She staves off the hunger but a scent in the wind squeezes her trigger.

"Looking a little scary there, Shade," Vinyl purrs.

Shade cranes her neck to see the pale pony leaning against the tree with her fangs glinting in the moonlight.

"I take it Octavia has no qualms feeding you?"

"It was a big risk but I'm glad I took it and rightfully placed my trust in her," Vinyl sighs conently, she gazes at Shade over her purple tinted glasses.

Shade smiles, "I'm happy for you, Vinyl."

"You should probably hunt before you get hangry," Vinyl suggests half jokingly.

"All the deer have fled the woods," Shade laments.

"Pinkie?"

Shade narrows her eyes at Vinyl, "I'm not a vampony. I need meat; not just blood."

"Lily?" Vinyl smirks.

A grin splits Shade's muzzle. "No. I would be the prime suspect in a heart beat." Shade releases a frustrated sigh.

"Slate yourself with blood, for now," Vinyl suggests after a long moment of silence.

"Yours?" Shade winks.

"Tempting," Vinyl grins, "but no."

Thermal vision comes in hoofy when traveling in complete darkness; it also helps highlight any potential meals. Unfortunately, Shade had found nothing to slate her hunger in the past two hours of hunting in the Everfree—not even a mouse.

Rustling nearby alerts Shade and she freezes in her tracks. The rustling continues and she follows the noise. She sees a bunny shape hopping along the ground. No hesitation, no pause to think. Shade plucks the creature with her magic and reels it into her open maw. She stops before clamping her canines into the creature. The antlers atop its head catches her attention.

"Aren't you a curious little beastie," Shade muses aloud.

"Same could be said about you," a male voice comments behind Shade.

Facing the voice, Shade saw a buck about fifteen feet away. Her vision fails to reveal anything specific about the deer, except his stature being taller than her.

"I've waited years to finally meet you again," the buck says with a hint of anger in his tone.

"And who might you be?" Shade questions the buck, turning her body to face him and tossing the jackalope over her withers.

A noise like ropes tightening grabs her attention to the ground. Fractions of a second later, she finds herself caught in a web of vines that hoist her up in the air five feet off the ground. Vines wrap around her legs and horns. Shade blinks curiously.

"You killed my mother," the buck spoke as he steps closer to his captured prey.

"Survival of the fittest," Shade retorts.

"Indeed," the buck sneers. He picks up a spear from the ground and aims it at the ivory pony.

Shade smiles wickedly at the buck, her canines glinting in the moonlight, "I am ever so lucky to have met you, my midnight snack!"

Shade breaks her rear legs free of the vines as she spins in a kick that also breaks the head of the spear. Her momentum breaks the vines holding her horns and she pulls her forelegs free. She lands on her hooves and catches the spear head in her teeth.

The buck shakes the stupor from his face and he touches a small barrel around his neck which releases a liquid to the ground. Shade spits the spear head at the buck but it is intercepted by a wall of vines that shoot from the ground. A vine grabs both of Shade's rearhooves and heave her up into the air.

An irate growl escapes Shade. Her horns ignite and incinerate the vines. She twists herself in the air to position herself to land on her hooves but is tackled by the buck in mid air. A gasp leaves her as she feels a pang flare from her belly. When she falls to the ground, she sees one of the buck's antler wet with her blood.

The buck grins at the satisfying expression of shock the pony wore.

"Ow…" Shade gasps and spits up her orange blood.

The buck stands triumphantly over the expiring pony. "Now, the time has come for me to have my revenge!" the buck cackles.

Shade smirks and lurches up at the buck, clamping her teeth on his neck like a vise. She rips a chunk of his flesh from his neck and the buck falls to the ground. The buck stares up at the pony with wild eyes as he flails on the ground. Shade uses the chunk of flesh in her mouth as an ingredient to a spell to heal herself completely.

"At least you'll be able to see your mother again," Shade mocks the buck. She proceeds to devour the deer while holding him down with her magic.

Little Leaf feels every bite and his life slipping slowly from his grasp. His eyesight turns dark. A dot of light appears before him. He reaches out for the light which expands and turns into tunnel of darkness.

He looks behind him and sees the demon devouring his body. Oddly, he feels at peace. He turns back to the light where a figure in black robes waits. It lowers a scythe that points to the white light at the end of the tunnel. Little Leaf casts a sad smile. With a nod, he heads toward the light at the end of the tunnel with hopes of seeing his mother.

The figure watches the white, blood soaked pony dine on the carcass of the deer. It hangs its head and shakes its head slowly. The figure follows after the buck leisurely.

Shade licks her lips clean and smacks her lips in satisfaction. A content sigh escapes her grinning muzzle.

"Now, where did you come from?" Shade ponders as she begins retracing the buck's tracks.

Two hours later, Shade finds herself at a wall of towering vines. She presses a bloody hoof against the wall. The wall gradually opens enough for her to pass through. She makes her way past the two-foot thick wall to see another wall rise before her.
She also spots more deer on pratroling the wall and guarding a gate that resembles antlers.

She pulls herself out back the way she enters. She will leave invading a kingdom for a later day.

Chapter Four Times Ten Plus Seven

Knocks on the door perk up Shade. She had heard the pony approaching and wondered why the pony had stopped infront of the door.

"The sign says 'Open'. Come in," Shade says.

The door creaks open and a brown, hooded figure steps into the store. The pony stops in the middle of the shop and Shade feels their eyes on her.

"Greetings and salutations, dear customer," Shade greets the pony with a slight grin.

The pony pulls back their hood to reveal a zebra.

The zebra mare smiles warmly, "Hello there, shop mare. Do you happen to know, where all did the ponies go?"

Shade raises a curious brow, "What do you mean?"

"For the past few months I have come to town and I have never seen a pony around," the zebra shares.

"That is—"

"Shade!" Pinkie's voice rings out from the streets and the clopping of hooves crescendo to her door.

The door crashes open and her friends pile through the doorway.

"Be careful, Shade! She's an evil enchantress!" Pinkie warns.

Shade scowls at Pinkie, switching her angry gaze between her friends. She picks up her friends with her magic and glares at them. "I can not believe this kind of behavior is coming from my friends," she admonishes her friends. "How do you just judge somepony you do not know? And from what she has told me, this has been going on for months."

Her friends hang their heads low and splay their ears back. Twilight nods along with Shade's speech.

"That is what I was trying to tell you all earlier," Twilight adds. She walks over to the zebra and greets the mare warmly, "I hear you are Zecora. My name is Twilight Sparkle."

"Good morn to you, Twilight. I apologize if I gave you ponies a fright," Zecora replies.

"We're sorry, too," Pinkie apologizes. "Can we make it up to you with a welcoming party?!" Pinkie begins to bounce around. "There will be cake! And streamers! And presents! And punch! And games! And pre—"

Shade freezes the pink party pony in the air with her magic, "I think Zecora gets the idea." Shade turns to the zebra and grins, "What brings you to town, Zecora?"

Zecora chuckles into her hoof. "I am in town because I need the essentials and feed," she shares.

"Do you always rhyme when you talk?" Applejack asks.

"Well—" before Zecora can answer, shouting outside stops her.

A gray blur bursts through the door, knocking the ponies over like bowling pins (with the same sound effect). Shade stops the blur from bulldozing Zecora. In her magic she holds the gray mass with a blonde mane.

"Where is the fire, Muffins?" Shade cracks and places the mailmare on the floor.

"Sorry, Shade," Muffins apologizes. "Still trying to get used to these mailbags. Speaking of!" Muffins reaches into a mailbag to pull out a parcel for Shade. "Here ya go!" Muffins presents the package to Shade, holding the package by its string in her mouth.

"Thank you," Shade accepts the small brown box with her magic.

"Well, I gotta go! See ya, Shade, Zecora, girls!" Muffins says her byes and zooms out the establishment.

"Oo! Oo! Ooo!" Pinkie hops around Shade in excitement. "Who's it from?"

"Luna," Shade answers. She opens the package and reads the letter inside.

My dearest friend,

I have decided to leave Canterlot.

"What?" her friends gasp simultaneously.

Shade frowns at them huddling behind her peeking at the letter. They all take a step back and chuckle meekly. "Please show Zecora around. I will sort this out," Shade says as she heads upstairs.

"Hey, Zecora!" Apple Bloom pipes. "D'ya like apples?!"

Zecora smiles and replies, "Yes, I have heard tale of your family. That you all produce the best apples in history."

"Well, shucks," Applejack comments shyly, "'in history' might be stretchin the truth. But we do have the best apples in Equestria."

"C'mon! Come buy some apples!" Apple Bloom grabs Zecora's hoof and begins to pull her along.

My dearest friend,

I have decided to leave Canterlot. My sister tries her best to make me feel welcome but the staff ponies seem to be afraid of me. I have retreated to our old castle. I leave my crown with you, for I feel the ponies still hate me and I will not rule over them by fear.

Sincerely,

Luna.

P.S. This castle needs a lot of repairs and I am enjoying the hard work. Still… please come for a visit whenever you can.

Shade sets the letter and box down on her bed. She teleports the letter and crown to her personal planar "pocket". Moments later, she vanishes in a blink of crimson magic.

A pop breaks the silence.

"I will not go back to that place and feel like a prisoner, sister," the night alicorn says pointingly. She is reading a book which she levitates before her eyes.

"I just want to talk, Luna," the day princess pleas.

"We have talked enough. You do not listen," the midnight blue alicorn snips.

"But—"

Pop!

"Ha. You said 'butt,'" Shade remarks dryly.

Celestia furrows her brow at Shade. "Why are you here?"

"I have come to check up on my friend," Shade answers and trots over to Luna's side. Shade summons a small metal box with her magic and presents it to Luna, "Here. I brought some tea. Would you like me to brew a cup?"

Luna investigates the contents of the box. A pleasant unfamiliar aroma of tea brushes her senses. "It smells wonderful. Yes, please," Luna smiles.

Celestia watches with conflicting silence as the two ignore her and continue on with their conversation and tea drinking. She teleports away.

Shade's cup clinks on a saucer and she gazes into Luna's teal eyes. "What is the problem?"

"Ponies fear me and I made a foal cry!" Luna laments. She wraps her hooves around Shade's neck and sobs.

Shade places a comforting hoof on her friend's back. "Now, why are they afraid of you? What could you have possibly done to make a foal cry?"

"I just give my greetings with the normal Canterlot voice and—" an ivory hoof presses against her lips and she follows the leg to meet the glowing yellow eyes of Shade.

"That is a problem. How we are speaking now? That is how you normally speak with ponies, even outside," Shade explains.

"Truly?"

"Yes," Shade nods. "What happened with the foal?"

"Well, he was a pegasus and looked like he needed help—"

"Stop," Shade holds up a hoof and shakes her head. "I can pretty much figure everything else out." She heaves a sigh, "Tossing foals in the air is frowned upon. Especially, if the foal does not know you."

"I see," Luna muses.

"Now that you have an extra set of horns, what repairs do you need help with?"

Chapter… forty… eight…?

"Pfft!" Shade stifles her laughter behind a hoof. Welcome Princess Celest, she reads the banner to herself.

"You can't hang a banner that says 'Welcome Princess Celest.' Take it down and try again," Twilight advises behind Shade.

Shade turns to greet her friend and stifles another giggle at her frazzled friend. "Hey. Who is this 'Princess Celest?'"

Twilight stares at Shade with a straight face. "Not today, Shade."

"What's all this for anyways?"

"Princess Celestia is coming to Ponyville for a visit."

"Well, guess I'm going on vacation." Shade turns abruptly around and waves to Twilight, "See you all tomorrow."

Twilight huffs and returns to checking on preparations.

Traipsing through the Everfree Forest, Shade stops to listen to a peculiar sound. Something chirps in nearby bushes. A tense moment of bated breaths and the creature making the noise hops out of the bushes and chirps up at Shade.

Shade cocks her head at the little, round insect. She picks it up in her hooves and lifts up her goggles to inspect it further.

"Aren't you a curious little bugger," Shade speaks aloud. She does a double take around her to make sure there are no deer in the vicinity. "Maybe Fluttershy will have an idea what you are." Before she could magic the creature away, it hops into her mane and burrows deep within. Shade shrugs and begins her walk to Fluttershy's cottage.

A quick locating spell informs Shade that her friend is in town. Shade begins to head down the road but stops when commotion in her mane draws her attention. Three of the buggers pop out of her mane.

"Fuuuuck no!" Shade exclaims. She pulls the three creatures out of her mane and proceeds to incinerate two of them. The third creature succumbs to a sleep spell.

Shade decides to stop by Carousel Boutique when she hears laughter originating from inside the shop. The bell above the door announces her presence. In the middle of the boutique, Shade notices Rarity working on a dress with one of the creatures assisting her.

"Rarity."

The sudden voice catches the fashionista off guard and she yelps in surprise. She turns around to face Shade, as she held a hoof against her chest to calm her heart. "Goodness me, Shade. I apologize I did not hear you come in. How can I be of assistance?"

Shade levitates the pink creature with large eyes and four insect-like wings to Rarity. "What is this?"

"They are the most darling and adorable creatures ever!" Rarity gushes as she nuzzles the orange creature.

"What is this?" Shade asks again.

"They are called parasprites, darling," Rarity answers and resumes working on her dress. "Twilight brought these over after Fluttershy showed them to her."

"'Parasprite?'" Shade taps her chin in thought. Shade places her pink parasprite on Rarity's back. "Keep it," Shade tells Rarity as she leaves the botique.

Shade heads over to her house to research the creature. She notices Pinkie exiting the general store carrying a trombone.

"Hey, Pinkey-winkie." Shade greets her friend warmly as she trots up to the pink pony.

"Hey, Shadey-wadey!" Pinkie smiles. "What's up?"

"I'm heading to the house to research what parasprites are."

"'Parasprites, ugh," Pinkie replies in disgust.

"What? What do they do?" Shade asks, her curiosity piqued.

"Nasty little creatures that eat up food. We need to get them out of here before they multiply," Pinkie explains.

"Alright. How do we do that?" Shade nods.

"Gather as many instruments as we can so everyone can play a song to lure them away," Pinkie instructs matter-of-factly.

"I have a guitar…"

"That's good but we need loud instruments, cymbals, drums—"

"Accordion?" Shade adds.

Pinkie beams, "Especially an accordion!"

"Ah, today is Saturday. The music store is closed today," Shade states.

"Yeah. We'll just have to wait until tomorrow. Hopefully, we won't be to late!" Pinkie grabs Shade's face and stares wildly into her eyes.

Shade chuckles and shakes Pinkie off. "Relax. You have me here. There is nothing we can't stop together."

"Thanks, Shadey-wadey!" Pinkie hugs Shade and prances away, "I have to go prepare the other instruments!"

Shade walks down the cobblestone lane to her house. The sound of a hammer striking metal makes her look to the left where she sees Grey Smith working at the forge. He works the steel with fervent passion. A sigh leaves her nostrils as she turns to open her door and enter her home.

You will be safe here.

"Shade!"

Pinkie's distressing voice alerts Shade awake along with her body shaking back and forth.

"Pinkie!" Shade manages to blurt out.

"Thank Celestia!"

Before Shade can make a comment, she notices Pinkie's teary eyes and slightly wet cheeks.

"Wha—"

A hug and tight squeeze keeps the question in Shade's throat.

"You weren't waking up!" Pinkie sobs.

Shade rubs Pinkie's back. "I'm awake now, Pinkie," Shade comforts Pinkie in a soft tone.

Pinkie sniffles and rubs her face along her fetlock before ending her embrace with Shade. Her face transitions from desperation to serious. "The parasprites are have started to eat everything! Twilight cast a spell to make them stop eating food and now they are eating houses and everything else!"

"What do you need me to do?" Shade inquires with a small grin.

Pinkie's face splits with a huge grin. "I have yours ready downstairs. Let's go!"

Without further explanation, Pinkie grabs Shade's hoof and pulls the ivory pony out of her bed. They rush downstairs where some parasprites had begun to eat Shade's home. Her horns flare with anger and Shade zaps the parasprites with magic disintegrating the creatures. Shade turns to look behind her to check on Pinkie and sees the party pony strapping a contraption of instruments on.

Next to her friend lays a similar musical contraption. Shade smiles and walks over to the amalgamation. After a few moments, she has the contraption strapped to her.

"Lead the way, Pinkie-winkey," Shade grins and points a hoof forward.

"Okey dokie lokey!" Pinkie giggles and proceeds out the blue door.

The sounds the contraptions had made was not entirely pleasing to the ears but Shade notices the parasprites following the ridiculous duo as she follows Pinkie. As they parade down the street she notices Twilight up ahead along with her other friends.

"Pinkie? We're in the middle of a crisis here. This is no time for your..." Twilight begins to say but is suprised to see the parasprites begin to dance to the music and follow Pinkie and Shade, "…nonsense?"

Shade continues to toot on her trumpet and march with the maracas attached to her legs as she glares at Twilight sideways. Oh, was Shade going to give Twilight a piece of her mind when this is over.

Shade and Pinkie continue their show pass an uncertain Princess Celestia. Pinkie stops at the entrance of the Everfree Forest and Shade watches the parasprites dance in a single file line into the Everfree Forest. Before they disappear, she gathers the pests with her magic and holds them in a crimson sphere of magic.

Twilight and the others trot up to Pinkie and Shade.

"Hey, what happened to the princess?" Pinkie inquires.

"Emergency in Fillydelphia," Twilight answers.

"Some sort of 'infestation,'" Rainbow Dash adds.

"Oh no! Have they got parasprites too? Well, have tuba, will travel," Pinkie replies and toots on the tuba.

Twilight smiles, "I think the princess can handle it."

"So you knew what those critters were all along, huh Pinkie Pie?" Applejack asks.

"Well, duh! Why do you think I was so frantic to get my hooves on all these instruments? I tried to tell you!" Pinkie explains.

Twilight apologizes, "We know, Pinkie Pie, and we're sorry we didn't listen."

The others say their sorrys on top of another. Shade nods her head.

"You're a great friend, even if we don't always understand you," Twilight states.

Pinkie smiles, "Thanks guys, you're all great friends too, even when I don't understand me."

"You saved my reputation with Princess Celestia, and more importantly—" she stops when she hears flames roar and thousands of terrified screeches.

Shade dispels the sphere of magic sending the parasprite ashes to the Dragonlands. Her friends' faces pale in horror.

"How can you all ignore a friend? She knew what they were from the beginning. Why did you not listen to what she had to say?" Shade turns to Pinkie, "When you need to get their attention, you can be loud. Assert yourself more. This all could have been avoided."

Fluttershy gapes and blinks at Shade. "Y-y-you ki-k-killed them…"

"The only good pest is a dead one," Shade states grimmly. She heads back to town and says back to them, "We have a town to fix."

Chapter 49 A Rude Awakening

You should be safe here.

Darkness. Darkness in every direction. Thoughts run through mud and cold infests the darkness. For a long time—or perhaps a short time—nothing happens.

A tremendous roar startles Shade awake. A quick scan of her surroundings reveals a large cavernous area with an equally large, bear towering above her. She had never seen such a bear before—stars litter its coat. The bear bent low to roar in her face.

Shade shields her face and punches with her free limb, connecting with the muzzle of the bear which catches it off guard. “Silence!” she growls at the bear.

The bear had reeled backwards. It stares at the little white pony before him and twitches his nose where the pony had struck him.

Shade gapes at her new limb in horror. “Wh-what?!” An examination of herself reveals her to be an equine instead of her normal self. Rage flushes the surprise out of her system and she vents her anger at the bear, “What in the Hell happened to me? Is this your doing? Answer me!”

The bear did not know what to do. This was his first time encountering a pony not afraid of him. At first, he had intended to remove the intruder from his cave, but now, the pony hurt him and looks angry. The bear turns away from the ivory pony to run to his mother for help.

With a huff, Shade stomps after the hulking, blue bear. She finds walking in this form surprising normal. Luckily, her vision from her previous form had carried over so tracking down the bear in the dark cave did not challenge her in the slightest. Shade stops in her tracks and cranes her head back to look up at the creature the blue bear had clung on to—a purple bear, five times the blue bear’s size and even more imposing: the claws tipping the purple bear’s paws easily matches Shade’s size and the canines hanging down from its jaw equal in length.

“Better to see if this body can fight now, rather than later,” Shade comments lackadaisically as she cracks her neck and stomps towards the bears with a grin on her muzzle.

Shade charges at the bears. The purple bear swipes at the pony which Shade slides under and she positions herself to buck the blue bear's belly with her rear legs. Her hit has more of a success. The purple bear roars angrily and stands up to her full height, shielding her cub behind her. Now, the pony will not make it out the cave alive.

Shade jumps over the paw sent at her as he claws dig into the stony ground. She runs up the arm and head butts the surprised bear in the face. Shade capitalizes on the stunning attack by feeding the bear a strong left hook.

The bear grabs Shade and starts crushing the pony in its massive paws. Shade strains to push the paw open. When it opens suddenly, she finds herself falling to ground. Another purple swipe swings at her. She balls herself to absorb the damage. She did not see the purple bear's follow up strike and the claws prick her and stab her as she is crushed to the ground.

Her breath escapes her. She feels a claw stab into her side and is relieved when the claw can not pierce her hide. With bravado renew, she manages to roll to her side and kick the bear claw pinning her and breaks it in half.

Shade finds herself wishing for her sword right about now. Guess she has to settle on bashing their skulls in. After three hours of brawling with both bears, Shade emerges victorious. She removes her forehooves from the split in the blue bear's skull.

“It is good to see,” Shade spits out the blood from her mouth which paints the ground orange, “that my body is still durable.”

She climbs off of the blue bear and falls to the ground when her right foreleg gives out. Her body screams in pain when she makes contact with the stone ground. A hissing and strings of expletives escape through her clench jaw. The bears had given her quite the thrashing, no surprise there, but were the bears leaving the cave? Shade beams from ear to ear as she limps through the darkness.

“I still got it,” she comments to herself in victory. "A horn would have been a nice addition though. Or a sword. Or an axe."

Light illuminates the bend of the passage she follows. She limps faster to the light. Her hoof kicks something and she hears the object skid across the floor and stop against the stony wall. She lowers her head to inspect the object. She discerns the object as a horn of some sort—a broken piece.

The horn had led her to a short wall of stalagmites and broken pieces of wood with pulverized red stones. The box had seen better days but was unsalvagable. The red pieces of stone was ruby. Peering over the wall leads to her discovery of a pair of faux leather bags. She grabs the material connecting the two with her teeth and takes them with her as she heads for the light.

At the entrance of the cave, Shade opens the bags and rummages through their contents to find: two canteens of water, two stale round cakes (?) of hard bread that has a hint of honey, two bandages, a compass, a map, sunglasses (which she had immediately put on to keep the stabbing light out of her eyes), sixteen gold coins, a coil of hempen rope, flint and steel fire starter, a knife, and three packs of gauze. Quite the cache. She returns to the cave to explore more of the place. Maybe the bears had a treasure horde of sorts?

Shade spends the rest of the day searching the cave system finding quite a number of valuables: she arduously picks up the ruby pieces with her mouth, one hundred and twenty-two more of those gold coins, a bag twice her size (where she found in the chamber where the bear’s bodies rest in), three necklaces of gold that appear to be ancient, two bracelets of silver with a gem of some sorts encrusted in them, faded tapestry and rugs, goblets of varying metals, brittle swords (much to her disappointment), battered helmets, a breastplate slightly too small for her, gems, and crystals. She makes her way out of the cave with pale light spilling between the branches of the trees.

Memorization of the map reveals a town called “Ponyville” to east. As tempting as the name sounds, Shade wants to explore the area for more treasure. Her grumbling stomach also reminds her to keep an eye out for food. She tightens the large bag of her treasures, yet to be full, onto her back and heads south.

Chapter 50

Starting a fire, oh boy, Shade discovers a new game to enthrall her for years to come. She flings the lump of steel at her bags calling the defenseless object a swear word under her breath. She picks up the stick beside her with both hooves and holds the end with a mangled rabbit over the fire.

She almost—almost—had the nerve to eat the damn thing raw, after experiencing difficulties wielding a knife in ones mouth to gut and skin the rabbit. If she had her hands… A sigh escapes her mouth as she stares at her bloody, dirt caked hooves.

She shakes her head. "Gotta make do with what you have," she comforts herself.

After eating her meal, she reclines on to her bags to gaze up at night sky. At least in this world she can see in color and enjoy the stars and nebulae more. Another sigh escapes her.

With technology taking over the world, the night sky was hardly dark enough to see the stars. She reminisces about the days of yore, the centuries as a captain of her own ship and crew on the high seas full of endless adventures, the vast untame wilds of her homeland where beauty abounds. She enjoys the wars the humans waged against each other every century or so.

Until those parasites got smart and stopped shooting each other and turned their guns on her people. Regardless of how powerful her people are those pests had numbers.

A snap sends her on alert and her thoughts away. She slinks away to hide in nearby bushes. She hears someone approaching closer from the other side of the clearing. A pony breaks through the bushes.

The pony is light gray with a dark lavender mane. She wears a blue—outfit of some type which Shade can not describe—and is pulling a wagon. With the aid of the campfire, Shade sees the pony's turquoise eyes scan the camp.

The pony unhitches itself from the wagon. They remove a canteen from the wagon and take a swig before sitting around the fire.

Shade emerges from the bushes and catches the attention of the pony. Her eyes stare at Shade unblinking. Shade stands by her bags and folds her legs under her as she sits keeping her eyes on the pony.

Maud can not help but stare at the ivory earth pony across from her. The pony resembles her sister's friend, with the exception of the horns and cutie mark, the latter not even present. The pony yawns and rests her head on a foreleg facing away from Maud.

Maud had hoped to reach Ghastly Gorge by nightfall but that did not work out. She considers herself lucky to have found somepony else out here in the spooky forest. The pile of bones near the fire unnerves her slightly but she thinks nothing of it as she falls asleep.

A crashing sound jostles Maud awake. Snarling and growling to her left gets her attention. She sees timber wolves leap at the ivory pony who just stomps on their heads with her forehooves. Just as Maud was going to tell the pony to watch out for the wolves behind her, the pony bucks the one that lunges at her, sending it crashing into the other. The pony wears a big smile as she punches another wolf.

The pony turns to look at Maud and her smile disappears. Clicking makes Maud turn around and she sees a timber wolf leap at her. A punch to the face makes the timber wolf break apart. She hears the pony slow down as she walks over to Maud.

The pony smirks at Maud, "Not bad."

"Thank you," is Maud's monotonous reply.

The pony holds out her right hoof, "I am Shade."

Maud shakes the offered hoof, "Maud."

Shade feels somewhat humble that no one knows about her here. By now, she was usually fighting the other person because her father did such and such or because they have heard there is a bounty on her head for being a pirate. Dawn's light begins to filter through the trees.

Shade walks over to her bags and puts them on her back. She looks over her shoulder at Maud. "See you around," Shade says and disappears through the bushes.

"Curious," Shade hums. A curious sight makes Shade tilt her head to the side nearly ninety degrees: railroad tracks.

She walks beside the track heading east which should be the way to Appleloosa, if memory serves her correctly.

Giggling stirs Shade. The cotton candy she was eating sure made a lot of noise… Her eyes shoot open. She has a face full of soft mane and a mouth full of ear.

"Am I that tasty, Shadey-wadey?" Pinkie purrs. Shade throws herself away from Pinkie and her suggestive brow wiggles.

Shade turns to her clock, not only to hide her blushing face but to also check the time.

Pinkie pounces on Shade and growls playfully, "My turn."

Before Shade could voice her objections, Pinkie nibbles on Shade's ear. Shade's body refuses to cooperate with her. Pinkie bites gently and licks Shade's ear. She feels a heat begin to kindle between her legs and her heart pounds against her chest.

Her voice fails but a moan manages to pass her lips. Pinkie stops nibbling the ear and grins at Shade. Shade quickly covers her mouth. Pinkie giggles and hops off of Shade. Before Pinkie closes the door behind her, she winks at Shade.

Shade slumps onto her pillows and can feel her face burning hotly. She sighs somewhat disappointed. She shakes her head and jumps out of bed. Perhaps a shower to cool her off?

Shade taps the counter in growing agitation. Twelve and yet again not a single customer. Four more hours until the "cute-ceañera" for Diamond Tiara. That spoiled little shi—

The front door swings open. Shade places on her practiced clerk smile which transforms to a genuine smile as Muffins walks in. The gray pegasus trots up to the counter grinning from ear to ear as she held a basket in her teeth.

"Hi, Shade," Muffins greets.

"Heya. What brings you here?"

"I need a reason to come see my best friend?" Muffins replies, setting the basket atop the counter.

"Of course not. You're always welcome here, Muffins," Shade smiles.

Muffins slides the basket closer to Shade. "These are for fixing up my house yesterday. Thank you again, Shade."

"I'm always ready to help my friends," is Shade's honest reply.

"Yeah. That's what I love about you," Muffins grins.

The smile, the face, the words—hit Shade like a train. Muffins notices the change in Shade.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make you feel—"

"No," Shade holds up a hoof to stop. "I'm sorry. I can't figure out my feelings and I don't want to feel like I'm leading you on. I want us to just stay friends."

"We'll always be friends, Shade," Muffins smiles. She turns to leave but stops at the door, "And I'll be ready and patient for you."

The door closes and Shade smacks her face on the counter.

"Ow," Shade groans, her face stinging like her heart.

Chapter 51

Shade is happy that Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle had become friends and even made a new friend—if they were in the same class, how had they not been friends already? Especially, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. She dismisses those thoughts from her mind. She closes and locks the door to her house and makes her way to Sweet Apple Acres to hang out with Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

"'Ponyshoes?'" Shade reiterates this morning's activity Applejack had just informed her about.

"Eeyup," Applejack nods. "The object is to get the closest to the stake with a thrown ponyshoe. Hitting the stake and getting the shoe caught on it is called a 'ringer' and worth a point."

"Like this!" Rainbow Dash inputs. She steps on the edge of a shoe kicking it up, she catches it in her mouth, and tosses the shoe with the flick of her neck.

The shoe sails over the sandpit and into the chicken yard. Rainbow Dash rubs the back of her neck and laughs weakly.

Applejack scoffs and tells Shade, "I'll show ya." Applejack steps on a shoe, flips it in her hoof, and throws the shoe at the stake.

The shoe bounces off the stake with a clang and ricochets into the pigsty.

Applejack copies Rainbow Dash. "It has been sometime since I last played."

Shade levitates the shoe with her magic and places the shoe perfectly around the stake. She beams at her friends who frown at her.

"What?" Shade asks innocently.

"You can't use magic," Applejack states.

"Well," Shade plucks the six shoes off the ground with her magic and changes two to match their own colors, "can I at least do this?"

"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash exclaims as she swoops to grab her two cyan shoes. "These are at least twenty percent cooler!"

"Thank ya kindly, Shade," Applejack curtsies.

"No problem. Now, let's try again," Shade says.

Rainbow Dash picks up her shoe and tosses it, landing two inches away from the stake. Rainbow Dash does a backflip in the air. "Whoohoo!" she interjects.

"Hoowee! Not a bad pitch for a pony who works with her head in the clouds," Applejack banters.

Rainbow Dash playfully shoves Applejack and tips her hat, "Oh yeah? Think you can do better, cowgirl?"

Applejack adjusts her hat, "I know I can." She picks up the shoe in her teeth and releases a grunt when she tosses the shoe which lands three inches behind Rainbow's. "Oh, for corn's sakes!" Applejack grumbles.

Rainbow Dash laughs. "Looks like this Pegasus can pitch better than the workhorse. The object of the game is to get the closest to the stake," she mocks.

Applejack scowls at Rainbow Dash.

Shade picks up the shoe in her hoof and sends the hunk of metal soaring high into the sky. The shoe landing in front of her wipes the smile off her face.

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash chuckle. Shade smiles back at them, glad to have eased the tension.

She levitates a shoe and places it over Rainbow's muzzle, "All or nothing, hotshot."

Rainbow Dash grins at the challenge and flings the shoe which soars over the pit and breaks the barn window.

"Wow, Rainbow," Applejack's voice drips with sarcasm, "you couldn't hit a barn door with that kind of a throw!"

"Yeah but she did hit the barn window…" Shade points out.

Applejack shrugs.

"Yeah, yeah. I still have the closest throw, Applesmack. Just try and beat it," Rainbow retorts and kicks the orange shoe over to AJ.

Applejack bends down and picks up her last shoe with her teeth. She focuses on the stake like a laser and tosses the shoe.

Clink!

"Yeehaw! It's a ringer! That's how you do it down here on the farm," Applejack interjects.

"It's not over," Shade throws the shoe with a grunt, "'til the fat lady sings!"

"Waa-ah!" Granny Smith wails as the shoe soars through the barn window.

"Sorry, Granny!" Shade apologizes.

"I lost," a crestfallen Rainbow Dash whimpers.

"Ah, don't feel bad, Rainbow. It's all in good fun," Applejack comforts her pegasus friend.

Rainbow Dash frowns, "I hate losing."

A pop draws their attention to Shade who is holding nine shoes with her magic. "No more games. Best two out of three," Shade states.

Rainbow Dash chuckles seeing Shade's determination. "Ha! You act like you have a chance!"

Cling!

Applejack and Rainbow Dash gape at Shade who blows onto her left hoof.

"That makes six ringers in a row, girls," Shade states smugly.

"How?" asks a dumbfound Applejack.

"Math," is Shade's matter of fact answer. Shade turns to walk away but stops when Rainbow Dash calls out.

"Oh yeah? You know what doesn't need 'math?' A race!"

Shade cranks her neck around and smiles at Rainbow Dash. "You mean like at the Running of the Leaves tomorrow?"

"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash flies over to Shade and lands in front of her in a cloud of dust, making Shade cough. "I challenge you to a race at the Running of the Leaves!" She spits in her hoof and extends it to Shade.

Shade follows Rainbow's action and clamps their hooves together. Shade stops Rainbow from ending the shake with crimson magic, catching Rainbow Dash by surprise. She leans closer to Rainbow and asks, "What are the stakes?"

"What do you mean?" asks an uncertain Rainbow Dash.

"I mean, what do I get if I win?" Shade clarifies. "If I win, you cut your mane and tail short, like mine."

"Oh-ho! And if I win, you have to color your mane and tail like mine for a week!" Rainbow wagers.

"Acceptable," Shade grins. "See you tomorrow, Dashie." Shade saunters away.

Applejack whistles. "Well, I hope you like your hair short."

"What?"

"Shade's quite the speedy pony. She outran a rockslide once when we were fillies. While she had a broken leg. While she carried me."

"Ha!" Rainbow scoffs. "I'm so fast, I created a rainboom!"

Applejack shakes her head and walks to the barn. "Shade never makes a bet unless she knows she'll win."

The next day…

"Thanks for helping me with the balloon, Shade!" Pinkie hugs the ivory tricorn.

"Don't men—" a kiss on the cheek from Pinkie makes Shade loose her words and thoughts for a second or ten. "D-don't mention it," Shade turns away and speaks quietly.

Pinkie Pie giggles in her hoof and hops into the balloon basket. Shade looks back at the pink pony who smiles at Shade as the balloon lifts off the ground slowly.

She makes her way to the starting line and meets up with Twilight and Spike.

"Good morning, Shade," Twilight greets the tricorn.

"Morning, Sparkler. Morning Spike," Shade replies warmly.

Twilight laughs meekly at the sudden nickname.

"Are you going to be participating in the Running of the Leaves, Shade?" Spike asks enthusiastically.

"Oh yeah. Rainbow Dash and I have a little wager going on. Can't wait to see the look on her face," Shade grins.

"This is the first time I've ever been!" Spike shares.

"Are you going to participate, Spike?"

Spike's mood flips. "I can't. It's only for ponies."

Shade raspberries. "Nonsense! You're a resident of Ponyville, too. And plenty of mules and donkies have joined in the past."

"Oh boy!" Spike exclaims.

"Though, I get the feeling you would enjoy something else," Shade grins.

"Like what?" Spike questions dubiously.

"Welcome to the annual Running of the Leaves! This is Pinkie Pie, your official p-eye-in-the-sky announcer."

The three of them along with the rest of the citizens turn to the sky to see a pink hot air balloon with an equally pink pony in the basket.

Shade looks down at Spike and smiles. Spike gazes up at Shade, his eyes appearing as if he has just seen the most delicious ruby. In a crimson flash, Spike disappears to join Pinkie Pie in the balloon.

"That was really nice of you, Shade. Thanks," Twilight says.

"Anything for a friend. Are you participating?" Shade asks.

"The Running of the Leaves will begin in five minutes!" Spike announces.

"Yup!" Twilight answers and points the registration desk.

After the two magic ponies sign up and get their number they make their way to the start line to meet up with Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

"Twilight? What in tarnation are you doin' up here?" Applejack ask as the studious mare and tricorn mare approach.

"I'm racing," is Twilight's immediate answer.

Rainbow Dash laughs, "Good one, Twilight!"

"I'm not joking," Twilight replies tersely.

"What? You're not an athlete, you're a... well... you're an egghead," Rainbow Dash explains.

Twilight Sparkle tries to clarify herself, "I am not an egghead, I am well-read."

Shade whispers in Rainbow's ear loudly, "What's the difference?"

Rainbow Dash laughs.

"You read as much as I do. Which would make you an egghead, too!" Twilight accuses Shade with a hoof.

"So you admit you are an egghead," Shade nods.

Applejack snickers at Twilight's blunder. "But have you ever run a race?"

"Well, no," Twilight admits, "but I know a lot about running."

"And you know this from…?"

"Books," Twilight nods and states matter of factly. "I've read several on the subject."

"What'd you read, 'The Egghead's Guide to Running'? Did you stretch out your eye muscles to warm up?" Rainbow cracks and laughs. "Get it? Eye muscles."

Shade places a hoof on Rainbow's withers and shakes her head, "Don't quit your day job, Dashie."

"Scoff if you must, Rainbow, but the Running of the Leaves is a Ponyville tradition, and since I'm here to learn, I've decided I should experience it myself." Twilight explains pointedly.

"Well, I think that's just dandy, Twilight. Good luck," Applejack snickers.

"Yeah. See you at the finish line… tomorrow!" Rainbow Dash taunts.

"All right, ponies, are you ready?" Pinkie announced from the balloon.

As everypony lines up at the start line, Shade nudges Twilight's ribs and winks at the lavender pony.

"Get set!" Spike's voice carries over the ponies.

A bell dings which sets the ponies off. Shade pretends to sprint but slows down to a trot, laughing to herself.

Twilight catches up to Shade with a curious expression. "I thought you and Rainbow Dash were racing?"

"We are," Shade smiles.

"Ah," Twilight grins knowingly and keeps pace with Shade.

Rainbow Dash smiles to herself as she and Applejack are neck and neck with each other as they speed down the finishing stretch. Applejack kicks into overdrive and leaves Rainbow Dash in her dust. Rainbow Dash scowls at the cowgirl and takes flight, overtaking Applejack.

She looks back to blow a raspberry at Applejack, when she spots Shade and sees her flash away in a crimson blink. Rainbow looks ahead to see Shade looking back at her with a smug expression. Rainbow pushes herself to go faster but her wings disappear and her face unceremoniously meets a crimson magic wall.

"Rainbow! Rainbow! Rainbow!" the fans cheer.

Rainbow!

Rain—

"-bow! Rainbow!"

Rainbow Dash sits up and immediately regrets her move. She rests her head back down on soft pillows.

"No autographs right now," she groans.

"See?" She hears Shade say, "She's fine."

"She has a concussion!" Twilight reproaches.

"She's lucky that's all she has…" Shade grumbles.

"What was that?!"

"Nothing. Mom," Shade chuckles.

Before Rainbow Dash can speak up, she feels her body being washed over with energy and the pain in her head fading away.

"See? I can fix my own mistakes and not have to do a song and dance about it," Shade retorts.

Rainbow Dash opens her eyes and sees her friends all around the bed. Bed?

"Where am I?" Rainbow Dash croaks.

A bottle in a crimson aura levitates in front of her.

"Drink up," Shade instructs.

Rainbow Dash accepts the bottle and sips water from the straw.

"I'm afraid the operation was a failure," Pinkie says solemnly.

"'Operation?!'" Rainbow Dash spits out the water. "Failure?!'"

"Yes," Shade gets up on the bed rail and stares into Rainbow's eyes intently, "the sex change opera—" Applejack swats Shade in the back of the head. "Ow!" Shade interjects.

"You're fine, sugar cube," Applejack assures Raimbow Dash.

"Even if you had died, I'd be able to raise you back as a zompony," Shade says nonchalant.

The entire room of ponies stares at Shade.

"Anyways, Rainbow Dash, I already took the liberty of chopping off your mane and tail," Shade states.

"What?!" Rainbow Dash leaps out of the bed and zips over to a nearby mirror. She examines herself for a long moment before deciding she actually likes the new look.

"You cheated," is Rainbow's next words.

"Pot and kettle, Dashie. You used your wings, as I had predicted, and waited for the perfect moment to steal the wind from your sails," Shade explains behind the pegasus. "I hope you learned your lesson."

"Yeah, well," Rainbow huffs a sigh. "You're right. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have cheated."

"Pfft," Shade stifles a chuckle. She place an arm across Rainbow's withers and pulls her for a side hug. "The lesson, filly, is to never bet against me."

"I kinda like the look," Rainbow Dash replies with a grin.

"Boo," Shade pouts with a sour face. She swishes herself around and leaves out the door. She pops her head back and grins, "There's always next time."

Chapter 52

Shade paddles and splashes around in the water. The cold water revitalizes her. Nothing beats water. Maybe a hard drink or ten, but that is barely comparable.

Shade sighs contently and starts her swim back to shore. A grape colored pony is snooping around her bags. Shade stealthily approaches the shore then sneaks up to the pony wearing a dark blue cape.

The pony looks to the left and to the right and looks to the left at the river again. She turns around and jumps back when she spots Shade.

"Boo," is Shade's stoic remark.

The pony trips over the bags and lands on her side. "Wha? Wh-who are you!"

"I am the Pony of the River. I have come to claim your soul," Shade speaks in a ghostly tone.

"Over my dead body!" the mare states and jumps to her hooves in a battle stance.

"Obviously," Shade remarks.

The pony glares at Shade, unmoving. Shade cocks her head when she notices the pony has a broken horn and a scar over her right eye. Shade shakes herself dry, splashing the pony a few times.

"You should have seen the look on your face," Shade chuckles and shuffles to her bags.

"Who are you?" the pony demands and grows rigid.

"The owner of those bags," Shade growls, scowling at the pony. Her yellow serpentine eyes narrow at the pony.

"Somepony could have come along and taken them," the pony says as she steps away from the bags.

"I could use the experience," is Shade's reply.

Shade lifts the saddle bags with her muzzle and flings them onto her back, a move that took her a few hours to master; she then sits in front of the big bag, slides her front hooves through the loops, and fasten the buckle across her belly.

The pony determines crossing that white earth pony is bad for her health, considering the scars all over the white pony, most visible even if her long black and red mane tries to hide them. For some reason, the white pony drew her in. Perhaps it was the lack of a cutie mark at her age or perhaps she had stories to tell about her scars.

Shade notices the broken horned unicorn following her.

"Do you want to be the first pony I fight?" Shade stops abruptly and talks over her shoulder.

"Do you have any food to spare? I will pay," the pony says.

Shade reaches into the left saddle bag and pulls out one of the hard, round breads tossing it back behind her. Shade continues on her way along the tracks.

"What about—" a canteen bonks the mare in the face. "Thanks," the mare winces.

Night descends over the duo and the rest of the desert landscape. The grape pony looks worse for wear and Shade has barely broken a sweat. This does not go unnoticed.

"You didn't even sweat the entire time we walked!"

"So?" Shade replies and begins to unload the bags on her back.

"'So?' That is not normal."

"Okay," Shade replies with disinterest as she occupies herself with building a fire.

"You are an oddity," the mare comments. She sees the white pony shrug her shoulders. "What's your name?"

"Names are pretty but pointless—pretty pointless."

"Well what do I call you?"

"Shade, if you must."

"And you can call me Cherry Pie."

Shade snickers.

"What?" Cherry Pie glowers at Shade's back.

"Nothing," Shade replies.

Cherry Pie watches the anger grow on Shade's face with a schadenfreudeistic smile as the white pony struggles to ignite the kindling for the fire. After striking the starter a tenth time and nothing happening Shade tosses the metal to the side.

Cherry Pie chuckles.

Shade smirks at the grape pony. "I do not know why you are laughing, the fire is for you. I do just fine in the cold and heat clime extremes."

As soon as Cherry Pie thinks about the cold, the chilling desert air sinks into her bones and drains her body of warmth.

"Nighty night. Sleep tight," Shade lays down and rests her head an oustretching leg.

Cherry Pie grimaces at the white pony before curling up in a ball to stand against the cold.

Darkness envelopes Cherry Pie. She finds herself in a familiar cave. Fear immediately pierces her heart. She turns around to run away, but instead, comes face to face with her biggest fear: the blue Ursa Minor. She falls to her flank staring up at the massive creature in horror and hopelessness. The bear rears back and is ready to strike; she clenches her eyes close, knowing full well what happens next.

A warmth hugs her body and she hears the bear roar. She looks up to see Shade battling the bear—and winning. After a few more punches to the face, the bear topples backward and heaves a breath of defeat.

Shade walks over to Cherry Pie with yellow, glowing eyes, and walks past her without a word. Cherry Pie follows Shade and sees the white pony strap on her bags along with picking up Cherry's saddlebags.

"Wait!" Cherry Pie calls out to Shade. The pony turns to look at her with a neutral expression. "Why did you help me? Why are you carrying my bags? Why are you even here?"

Shade stares at Cherry Pie for a long moment, before her muzzle cracks with a faint smile and says, "Because I am your friend; because I will be your strength; because I never leave a friend behind."

"'Friend?'" Cherry Pie says as if she had drank vinegar. "I don't need friends!"

Shade steps closer to the grape pony slowly until their muzzles nearly touch. "You need me," Shade whispers low and grins before socking Cherry Pie in the eye with a straight left punch.

Cherry Pie sits up—or tries to. She finds herself in Shade's warm embrace. A small fire crackles about a foot away. She cranes her neck back to see Shade's reflective eyes staring at her unblinking. Shade removes her limbs off of Cherry Pie and stands up.

"Your damn teeth chattering kept me awake," Shade comments as she walks over to the fire to stoke the flames.

The cold besets Cherry Pie and she maneuveres herself closer to the fire.

"Th-thanks," Cherry Pie replies sheepishly, refusing to look at Shade.

"Dawn approaches. We should be nearing Appleoosa. Leaving now is preferable to make it before noon," Shade informs Cherry Pie as she begins loading on her bags.

"Okay."

Chapter 53

A crimson aura surrounds six golden tickets levitating in front of a pair of pale yellow eyes. With the Gala around the corner, Shade decides to give out the tickets to her four other friends after she gives two to her parents. With her horn alight, she sends one ticket to her mother via spell and opens the front door to deliver the other ticket.

Grey Smith stands behind the counter of his shop drumming a hoof idly on the wood. A white beacon of happiness leaves her house and strolls across the street to his door. Grey leaps over the counter and makes a mad dash for the door as his beacon of happiness strolls in.

"Greetings, my wonderful offspring!" he beams and hugs his daughter closely.

Shade returns his affections with a hug and content sigh. "Good morning, father."

"It always is with you here!" Grey chortles spinning in a circle.

"Okay! Please put me down. I'm not a foal anymore," she giggles and taps on his back.

Grey sets his daughter down with a disheartening sigh. He ruffles her mane and smiles, "You'll always be my foal."

Shade pouts. She brings out a ticket to slap on her father's face. "Here." She turns to leave out the door but stops with the door open, "Remember our deal."

"Love you, too!" Grey calls out to her as she leaves.

After delivering a ticket to Lyra, Bon Bon, and Cherilee, Shade makes her way over to Muffins' house. A crash nearby grabs her attention. Following the sound leads her to Rarity's shop. A hole in the roof is the first The she notices. She shakes her head as she heads inside.

Sure enough, much to Shade's expectations, Rainbow Dash lies jumbled up with mannequins with fabric draping over her and a metal bucket on her head. She aids Rarity in cleaning up and even repairs the broken roof.

Rainbow Dash dusts herself off. With as sincere a smile she can muster she explains herself to a cross Rarity. "Sorry. New trick. Didn't quite work."

"Did you need another wall to catch you?" Shade teases which earns her a deadpan glare from Rainbow Dash.

"Hmm," Rarity hums. She inhales sharply and chimes, "Idea! I'll make you both an outfit for the Gala, too!"

"Great!" Shade grins.

"Outfit for the what now?" Rainbow Dash questions.

Shade zips over to Rainbow Dash and holds her head pretending to examine the pegasus. "Maybe you hit your head too hard? You did just get out of the hospital."

"Fun-," Rainbow starts and pushes Shade away, "-ny!"

Shade topples to the ground snickering.

"I'll make one for all of you. Oh! And of course Pinkie and Fluttershy too. Oh, and when I'm done, we can hold our very own fashion show!" Rarity dances around the shop.

"What a great idea! If you're sure you can handle it," Twilight says.

"Oh, it'll be a little bit of work, but it will be a wonderful boost for my business. Plus, fun!" Rarity smiles. Already dozens of ideas run around in her head.

"Oh, I love fun things!" Rainbow Dash pipes.

"Then it's settled," Rarity nods firmly. "We'll have a fashion show starring us."

Everypony cheers.

Applejack walks over to Rarity who has begun to work on a dress. "So all you have to do is make a different, stunning, original, amazing outfit for all six of us, plus yourself? And lickety split?"

"Oh, Applejack. You make it sound as if it's going to be hard," Rarity dismisses Applejack's concerns.

The ponies show themselves out to allow their friend to work as music begins to play. Shade lowers the metal bucket over Rainbow's eyes as they walk to the exit.

"Hey!" Rainbow Dash exclaims and lifts up the bucket in time for her face to hit the wall.

Shade giggles and dashes out the door. Rainbow Dash throws the bucket off her head and chases after the ivory tricorn. Apparently, the cyan pegasus did not learn her lesson as she soon finds herself face first in a crimson wall. She slides down the wall with a screech and plops on the ground.

"Ow…" Rainbow Dash croaks.

Shade takes a deep breath and exhales slowly from her nostrils. After waiting for ten minutes, she finally gains the courage to knock on the door. The door opens just as Shade knocks and she boops Muffins on the nose.

Muffins giggles, "Hiya, Shade. What's up?"

Shade removes her hoof from her friend's face. She clears her throat. "I, uh, have a ticket for the Gala," she summons said ticket before Muffins' eyes, "Pinkie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and even Spike are going."

"Wow! The Grand Galloping Gala!" Muffins hugs Shade and nuzzles her neck. "Of course I'll go! Thanks!"

"Swell!" Shade blubbers with a pink face. "I gotta go!" Shade then teleports herself to her home.

She sits on her flank and exhales. A pop picks up her head. A letter floats to the ground. Shade grabs it with her magic and reads it with a smile. She releases the parchment to let it continue its journey to the floor. She climbs the stairs solemnly. A golden ticket slides off of the letter and falls along side the letter from her mother.

Dearest Shade,

I write to inform you, with a heavy heart, that I will not be able to attend the Grand Galloping Gala. I have uncovered a large, undiscovered ruin and will be overseeing its excavation as well as cataloguing all artifacts. Wish the girls well for me and do have fun, daughter.

Love,

Mother

Knock knock knock.

"I'm not crying," Shade croaks with her face in a pillow.

The familiar scent of sugar, flour, and baking powder eminates from the pony that lays beside her.

"So DB can't come, huh?" Pinkie nudges Shade with her muzzle.

"Yes."

"If it's any consolation, your friends will be there." Pinkie lifts Shade's head gently, "I'll be there. And I will be here for you."

Shade smiles weakly, "Yeah." She sniffles and rubs her eyes with a fetlock. "Why are you here?"

"Rarity had all our dresses ready, so I came to tell you," Pinkie grins. She tugs on Shade's legs, "C'mon, lets go!"

"What time is it?" Shade asks while Pinkie drags her off the bed.

"Time to get going!" Pinkie chimes.

Shade smiles and ignites her horn. In an instant, the duo are in front of Carousel Boutique, where their friends are waiting. Shade lowers her goggles over her puffy eyes and picks up the corners of her mouth for a smile.

"I can't wait to see the dresses, Rarity," Shade greets with sincerity.

"All in good time, darling," Rarity sing songs. She levitates blindfolds from behind her and wraps them around her friends heads. "Just follow the sound of my voice, darlings."

Bonk.

"Ow," Applejack grimaces.

"Oh, do be careful, there is a table there," Rarity warns

"Gee. Thanks," Applejack deadpan.

"That's it. Keep them closed. Don't look." Rarity instructs. When everypony is in the show room she tells them, "Okay, you can look now!"

Everypony in the room gasps—minus a beaming Rarity—when she removes the blindfolds.

"These are your new outfits. What do you think of your old duds now, Applejack? Pretty swanky, are they not? And Twilight! I made this dress for you and I designed each outfit theme to perfectly reflect each pony's unique personality. Oh, it took me forever to get the colors right on this one, Rainbow Dash, but I did it. Oh, and it turned out beautiful, don't you think? And I know you are going to love yours, Fluttershy. It just sings spring! And Pinkie Pie, look! Pink! Your favorite! And Shade, something elegant and bold to accentuate your ferocity! Aren't they all amazing?"

Shade stares at her dress and lifts up her goggles to get a better view of the light reflecting off the shimmering dress.

"Shade, yours is a black sequin dress with ruby glovelettes all with golden trim. With a matching fascinator," Rarity describes the dress for her colorblind friend.

Shade is just going to assume that "fascinator" is the head piece that had a nightshade flower and short veil. Everypony gawks at their dresses. A silence thick enough to cut with a butter knife hangs in the air.

"Wow. They're…" Twilight begins.

"Yeah. They're…" Rainbow Dash reiterates.

"They sure are…" Applejack inputs.

A smile begins to form on Shade's muzzle. "Spectacular!" Shade exclaims. She trots up to her dress and circles around it. "Wow! It is even better than what I could imagine, Rarity!"

"Aww thank you, Shade," Rarity beams. "What do you girls think of your dresses?"

Applejack sighs in defeat. She smiles up at Rarity and says, "They sure are something. I can see you put your best into each and every one of them. I'd be proud to wear anything my friend made for me."

"Rarity, it totally wasn't anything I had imagined but now that I look closer at it," Rainbow Dash says as she hovers around her dress, "it kind of reminds me of what the ancient pegasi used to wear. And it looks awesome!"

Pinkie bounces around her dress. "Wow, Rarity! How did you know my favorite color is pink?" She giggles. "I love it!"

"It looks absolutely marvelous," Fluttershy compliments the dress and her friend. "Your work always amazes me, Rarity. Thank you."

Twilight walks up to her dress and scrutinizes the stars. "Well, this constellation isn't exactly—yow!" A zap of crimson electricity makes her yelp in pain. Shade glares at Twilight. Twilight titters, "You made it. And it's perfect. That's all that matters," Twilight corrects herself and gives Rarity a hug.

Rarity exhales a breath of relief. "Darlings, you all have no idea how I was feeling. If you would not have liked them, I probably would have gone mad trying to make seven dresses in seven hours again."

"So when is this fashion show going to happen?" Shade inquires.

Rarity smiles and levitates building plans over to the middle of the group. "As you all know, dresses are my forte and I can design…"

"I got you covered, Rares," Shade smiles. "I can get that built in no time."

"You can count me in," Applejack states.

"Me too! Me too! Wait. Me three!" Pinkie chimes.

"We all will do this," Twilight says, "it is the least we can do."

"Oh thank you, darlings!"

"Wheew!" Applejack sighs and wipes the sweat from her brow. She holsters the hammer in her mouth. "All done."

"Yup! With a two hours to spare!" Shade shouts. "Go team!" she exclaims, leaping with glee, before falling flat on her face.

Twilight rushes over to Shade and presses the back of her hoof on Shade's head. She removes her hand away from the scorching heat of Shade's horns.

"Wow, she used way too much magic," Twilight reports. She helps Shade to her hooves, "You need rest, pronto. Drink plenty of water and take a cool shower, too. Fruits and vegetables are great for replenishing your mana."

"K," is all that Shade mutters.

"Don't worry. I'll take her home!" Pinkie ducks under Shade and carries the ivory pony on her back. "Hang in there, Shadey-wadey!"

When Pinkie reaches Shade's house door, she freezes when a gold aura envelopes her. Galloping hooves screech to a stop beside her.

"What happened to Shade? Is she hurt? Who did this to her?" a worrisome Grey Smith questions Pinkie.

Pinkie giggles. "She's fine, Mister Smith, sir. She just over did it with the magic is all."

"That is not fine!" Grey raises his voice. He goes over to grab Shade and sees her face turning red. "She's burning up! If we don't stabilize her, soon her body will start converting her blood into mana. Her body would practically implode in itself!"

"No!" Pinkie cries.

Grey holds his daughter close to his chest, ignoring the searing pain, and ignites his horns.

"What happened?" Deathly Belladonna speaks behind him.

"You got my message!" Grey smiles. "She over exerted herself."

Deathly Belladonna levitates Shade in a pink aura of magic. The magic turns gold and starts to absorb into Shade. In the next moments, the sphere glows white and flashes. When everypony can see again, Shade is laying on the floor asleep.

Grey hugs Deathly Belladonna. "Thank you."

Briefly enjoying the embrace, Death pushes the stallion away. "She is my daughter, too." Death pets Shade's short mane and smiles. "Pinkie, please take her upstairs."

Pinkie sniffles, "Thanks, DB." Pinkie gingerly picks up Shade and Death opens the door for the pink pony.

"Death—" Grey's smile is broken with a hoof pressing against his mouth.

"I came for her. Not for you," Death states stiffly.

Grey wriggles his brows suggestively.

"Ugh!" Death scoffs. "Grow up."

Grey smiles, "Thanks. I just felt so helpless not being able to help my little filly."

Death's heart twists in pang seeing Grey's heartbroken face. On one hoof, he is the father of her only child and on the other hoof, he is the tail chasing lover who broke her heart countless times. His golden eyes shift from the ground and pierce her heart when he gives her a sad smile.

"It is always good to see you, Belle," he says as he walks back to his shop.

Death groans inwardly. She lights up her horns and spirits herself away lest she make a decision she will regret later.

Chapter 54

By the time the sun rises above the horizon, Shade and Cherry Pie are walking on thin prairie grass with a town in sight. "Town" is giving the place too much credit. A medium yellow building on the left of the tracks is the only complete structure in town. The skeletons of several more buildings rise from the dusty ground to the right of the tracks standing in four rows.

Shade grunts in mild amusement, "Hm. Frontier town."

"Wow," Cherry Pie awes as she steps beside Shade. "To be honest, I had never heard of Appleoosa and thought you were making it up."

Shade cocks a curious brow at the grape pony. "So you just follow random strangers for fun or do I need to sleep with both eyes open?"

"What? No! I was just…" Cherry Pie steps away from Shade and heaves a sigh to the side.

She looks back at Shade weilding her neutral expression.

Cherry Pie takes a deep breath, "When I was a filly, my 'friends' Spring Rain, Glitter Drops, and I were playing ball when we threw it too far rolling into a cave. They suggested I go in and retrieve it. The cave belonged to an Ursa Minor and I ran into it when I found the ball. It attacked me, left this scar and broke my horn." Cherry Pie swallows her tears.

Shade shifts in her spot.

Cherry Pie continues her story, "Wihout my horn, my magic went—goes—wild. I can't control it. I tried to play with Spring Rain and Glitter Drops but they didn't want to play with me. They abandoned me when I needed them the most. Even my parents started to treat me differently. So I ran away."

"I spent seven years moving from town to town, searching for any hint to help me fix my horn. I survived off scraps. A few months ago, I decided to leave Equestria since I found no answers here and thought perhaps an answer lays beyond Equestria."

"Then, I met you. You helped me out with food and water. You didn't shun or chase me away. You just… kinda accepted me. I promise to pay you back and then I'll be out of your mane."

Shade had occupied her attention to inspecting her left hoof. When she no longer hears Cherry Pie speaking she switches her focus to the grape pony in front of her with a slight cross expression.

"Oh, so you can stop talking. I did not need your life story. Running away because of that, well, you were only a 'filly,'" Shade turns away from Cherry Pie to continue to the yellow building. "Still, you have a little more of my respect for making it this far on your own. I guess I could say something encouraging but that is not my style."

Cherry Pie deflates. She kicks herself for even thinking about those two and thinking Shade could be a friend. Something clatters on the ground and skates over to her. Her eyes grow wide staring at the little, broken horn.

"Was this 'ursa minor' blue or purple?" Shade asks over her shoulder. "Well, I guess it matters not—I killed them both when I found all this stuff."

"You did what?!" Cherry Pie nearly drops the horn in her mouth.

She quickly packs the horn safely in a pouch and trots up to catch up with Shade. She jumps in front of Shade's way and grabs her ivory shoulders. "You can't be serious!"

Shade smirks and pushes the grape pony out of her way. "Guess you will have to pay me in monthly installments. I do not accept checks nor do credit," Shade informs the pony.

Cherry Pie watches the ivory pony continue walking ahead. Who is the pony called Shade? Cherry Pie smiles and follows after a new enigma. She wonders to herself which will happen first: finding a way to fix her horn or finding all there is to know about Shade? She quickly places her bits on the former.

A few minutes later, Shade barges through the wooden double doors of the yellow building which startles the stallion behind the ticket counter.

"Gee, you ever heard of 'knocking?'" Cherry Pie comments behind Shade as she draws her hood over her head.

Shade rolls her eyes and strolls up to the desk where the pinto stallion with dark brown mane waits. "This is Appleoosa, correct?" Shade inquires.

The stallion’s chocolate brown eyes light up, "Eeyup. How may I be of assistance?"

"Call me Evanescence." Shade points a hoof behind her, "This is my companion Persistence. Do you sell supplies?"

"Quite exotic names you two got. My name's Jonathan Apple. Yes, ma'am. Though, right now I'm outta stock at the moment. Train should be here by noon bringing general goods and the like along with the rest of the town," the stallion replies.

"Fantastic. I love waiting. It is my favorite pass time," Shade comments.

The stallion chuckles. "Feel free to rest on the benches. About six more hours 'til the train arrives."

"Maybe I can get some sleep," Shade speaks aloud to nopony in particular as she makes her way to a nearby bench.

Cherry Pie rolls her eyes and walks up to the stallion. "So, you're an Apple, huh? Kind of figures with the name of the town and all."

"Right? Not an ounce of originality in my clan. And they wonder why everyone thinks we are inbred hicks," Jonathan voices what is on his mind.

Cherry Pie chuckles. "Still, your family is well known. Not too many can say they have a town named after them."

Jonathan shrugs. "Thanks but I'm the black sheep of the family. I'm only here because I'm heading south to survey the land for the Princess."

"What for?"

"Whatever she wants to do with the land. I just report to her what I find and give general ideas." Jonathan taps his chin in thought. "I guess she did give us this land because of my suggestion. I never said to give the Apples the land I just told her it would make decent farm land if the land is worked properly."

"Wow. Guess you got big points with your family for that?"

"Yes. But I still didn't get to name it." The stallion sighs, "I'll live."

"Have you ever been outside of Equestria?" Cherry Pie inquires.

"No. I work for the crown so her royal highness has me working within the borders of Equestria. Sadly."

"Ever wish to travel past the borders, for instance, explore the south?"

Jonathan narrows his eyes at her. "What's your game?"

"No game. I'm just interested going south of the Badlands." Cherry defends.

"Old maps show that the south eventually becomes jungles then more desert," Jonathan shares.

"Any cities down there?"

"Dunno. I'm just a surveyor not a historian."

"Where could we learn more about the south?"

"Probably from somepony who has been down there. Or books. Books are always a first for me when I go to new places," the stallion reveals.

"No quater!" Shade commands as she aims her cutlass at the already burning ship with red sails and a red flag with a skull and cross bones. "They aren't people they are pirates. Send them to their watery graves!"

She cheers on as her boarding party jumps over the black, wooden rails of the Sea Wolf to board the pirate ship. Shade cuts down a pirate that had the audacity to try and board her ship by swinging down from a rope. With a flick of her wrist she deflects a musket ball with her cutlass. She unholsters one of her clockwork pistols from her belt, takes aim, and shoots the man reloading the musket between his eyes.

A grappling hook sinks into the rail in front of her. She huffs and leaves the gold-ivory wheel to dislodge the hook. With a single kick, she removes the hook. Moments later, the fighting dies down on the pirate ship. Shade orders her men off the ship and to bring the captian.

Shade descends the stairs, her swords and guns talking with each careful step of her mahogany leather bound feet. Her straight press, immaculate, black uniform and her gate commands the attention of all on the main deck and looking down from the rigging.

A man of about forty, with dark blue hair and beard and equally blue eyes, glares at the woman as she makes her way to him. He struggles against the hempen binds holding him. The woman of well know infamy stands before him and grins down at him victoriously.

"If you want—"

A punch to the face cuts him off mid sentence.

"No talking," Shade demands with a chilling tone. She implants her cutlass into the chest of the pirate captain. "Hold that for me, if you would be so kind."

The pirate grunts and gurgles as blood and steel fill his lungs. She kicks the pirate over with satisfaction.

She thrusts her fist high in the air, "Tonight, these pirates dine in Hell!"

"Yeah!" Her crew roars.

"Tonight, we all dine like kings! Helmsman, take us the Hell out of here!" Shade commands.

The gunshot report lurches Shade awake.

"Pirates. Traitors," Shade sneers.

A train whistle blows. Shade yawns and smacks her lips. A quick search of the area and she locates Cherry Pie at the counter where she is going over a map with Jonathan. The train whistle blows again, twice more.

Shade yawns as she walks over to the counter. She is smacking her lips as she cranes her neck to see the map. Jonathan slides a canteen over to Shade who graciously accepts. The water whets her cotton mouth, rejuvenizing her. After going without water for two days, she did not notice her thirst until she had woken up.

"Another," Shade requests, panting.

Jonathan brings out a canteen from under the counter and passes it to Shade.

"Thanks." Shade flips open the top and takes a sip, "Somepony drank all my water on our way over here."

"You could have kept it," Cherry counters.

"And have you die? You still owe me and I get my dues," Shade states and finishes the canteen. "How much?" Shade asks the stallion.

"Pardon?"

"How much for the water?" Shade clarifies.

"It's water. It's free," Jonathan answers somewhat confusedly.

Shade reaches into her left saddle bag and bites a mouthful of coins and places them on the counter. "Take it."

"Normally, I would say something along the lines of 'try and make me' but I think you could and I doubt I'd pose a challenge," Jonathan grins. He slides the bits from off the counter and into a small bag he had picked up from behind the counter with his mouth.

"A male that can think. What a rare breed," Shade remarks.

"Yeah. We're a dying race. The friend zone kills us all off slowly," Jonathan retorts as he puts up his bag and stuffs the canteens away.

The train comes to a stop in front of the station, releasing hissing steam. Jonathan walks from around the counter to the front door which swings open. A golden stallion with an apricot mane and green eyes stands in the doorway. He wears a brown vest and equally brown hat.

"Good afternoon, Braeburn," Jonathan greets the stallion lazily.

Shade notices the red apple on Braeburn's thigh and Jonathan's compass with an apple pointing north on his thigh.

"Hello, cousin," Braeburn replies with a false smile.

Jonathan pushes pass the stallion.

Braeburn walks over to the mares and grins. He tips his hat at them, "Hey there! Welcome to Appleoosa! I hope Jonathan has been mindin' his manners. He can be a bit... difficult to talk to."

"No he has—"

Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!

The noise draws closer to the doors. They swing open and Jonathan trudges in carrying a load of supplies where only his hooves can be seen.

"Out of the way," Jonathan grunts. Braeburn, Cherry Pie, and Shade step to the side as the stallion labors forward. He crouche and crawls out from under his load which stays intact. He releases a snort of exhaustion and walks back outside.

"That pony," Braeburn grumbles and follows after the stubborn stallion, "Always not asking for help. That'll be the death of him, I swear."

The next twenty minutes the ponies unload the train and then immediately get to work building their prospective establishments. Jonathan restocks the back shelves of the station along with the help of Cherry Pie and Shade. Braeburn goes to his budding apple orchard to begin working on a barn.

When Jonathan is done, he turns over the keys to his uncle and leaves. Cherry Pie nudges Shade's ribs when she spots Jonathan at the edge of town.

"He said he was heading south. Maybe he could be our guide for a short ways?" Cherry Pie suggests.

Shade shrugs her shoulders. "Do not see the harm in asking."

Chapter 55

"Shade!" Pinkie chimes and hugs Shade.

Shade shakes her head. "What? Where? What happened?"

Pinkie's eyes start to well with tears. She swallows the lump in her throat. "Nothing! I'm just so glad to see you!"

"Uh-huh," Shade grunts in disbelief. She nuzzles Pinkie affectionately as the memory of earlier floods her mind. "How did the fashion show go?"

"Fantastic! Hoity Toity showed up and loved all of Rarity's dresses and ordered more from her. Rarity was ecstatic!" Pinkie informs Shade.

"That's great. So what—what?" Shade blushes when Pinkie starts petting her barrel.

"Don't scare me like that again," Pinkie speaks low.

"If I get to keep waking up next to you… I can't guarantee anything," Shade smirks.

In the darkness, with the aid of darkvision, Shade notices Pinkie frown. Shade also senses Pinkie's salty sadness from the pillow next to hers. She reaches out to stroke Pinki's curly mane.

"I'll try to keep dying to once a year," Shade smiles.

Pinkie presses her lips against Shade's lips softly. The kiss catches Shade off guard. For the moment, Shade enjoys Pinkie's warmth and the fluttering of her heart.

"I love you, Shade. I don't want to lose you again," Pinkie whispers and pulls Shade closer in an embrace.

Shade stares up into Pinkie's glimmering eyes. All the memories they share together flashes in the back of Shade's mind. Shade breathes in Pinkie's scent and makes a final decision.

"I… I love you, too, Pinkie. I want to always wake up beside you. I want to always see you happy. Any day without you is a day I feel is wasted." Shade sits up in bed with Pinkie. Shade pets Pinkie's wet cheek, "Will you be my special somepony?"

"Yes!" Pinkie cries and hugs Shade tightly, planting her with passionate kiss.

Shade returns Pinkie's affection. They spend the next few minutes kissing and holding each other close. The alarm clock catches the two of them off guard. They share a laugh.

Pinkie kisses Shade's forehead and leaps off the bed. "Time for work. I have the rest of the day off after lunch..."

Shade smiles, "Fantastic. I'll clear up my schedule for you."

Pinkie beams from ear to ear. "Great!" she prances out the room.

Shade sighs contently and lays back on her pillow. She giggles to herself and squeezes the pillows next to her.

"Shade!" Pinkie calls from downstairs, "Fluttershy is here!"

With the flash of her horn she teleports herself to the bottom of the stairs. Pinkie waves and winks to her before springing out the door. Fluttershy waits in the middle of the room with wicker baskets in a pile beside her.

"Good morning, Fluttershy," Shade greets her friend. She walks up to the pegasus and bows, "How are you, my lady?"

Fluttershy smiles. "Good morning, Shade. I am well. Well, actually, I am worried."

"What about?" Shade asks.

"This morning, a little bird—well a frog—told me that the pond is getting overcrowded. And I wanted to move the frogs to Froggy Bottom Bog. If it isn't too much to ask…"

"Of course I'll help out!" Shade grins. Her stomach grumbles loudly. "Heh. After breakfast. I'm famished."

Fluttershy giggles, "Okay."

Shade heads to the kitchen, "Want some tea? Have you eaten breakfast yet?"

"Yes, please. I already had breakfast," Fluttershy answers as she follows Shade.

Shade is using her magic to open cabinets and pull out the necessary items as she peruses the fridge.

Fluttershy awes at the display of magic. "Wow, Shade, you have mastered your magic spectacularly."

"Thank you," Shade accepts the comment.

She removes a bowl of fruit salad with her hoof from the fridge and set the bowl in the island. Simultaneously, she fills the kettle with water, turns on the stove, and sets the table.

"Does Pinkie always come by to wake you up?" Fluttershy questions Shade as she sits at the table.

Shade taps her chin in thought. "I would say about eighty percent of the time, so far." Shade eats a spoon full of fruit salad when she notices Fluttershy staring at her. Shade swallows her food before she asks, "What?"

"I... had a strange dream about you," Fluttershy shares.

"Oh?"

"Smoke was coming from the Everfree Forest. We all thought it might have been another sleeping dragon. We go to investigate, but you weren't with us and we couldn't find you. When we get to the smoke, a whole city is on fire along with the surrounding forest. We see you fighting another pony that resembles you, except she doesn't have horns nor a cutie mark," Fluttershy elaborates.

Shade chews her fruit salad slowly. Before she can say something Fluttershy continues.

"There were dead deer all around and some had caught on fire from the flames. From the conversation you two were having it sounded like you started the fire and the massacre."

A long silence fills the room. Minutes later, the kettle whistles and Shade gets up from the table.

"I must have had my reasons," Shade comments as she turns off the stove.

She carries the kettle with her teeth and levitates four metal canisters with her. She places the kettle on the table and the canisters in front of Fluttershy.

Fluttershy gazes up at Shade with troubling eyes.

"I'm not saying I would go out of my way to do those things. Maybe those deer were planning to attack Ponyville or declare war with Equestria?" Shade tries to assuage Fluttershy.

Fluttershy smiles weakly, "I trust you, Shade."

"You call yourself 'powerful?' You are weak!" the earth pony Shade growls and throws tricorn Shade overhead. "Only the weak destroy!"

Tricorn Shade skids across the ground and jumps to her hooves. "They attacked me first! I'll show them to never challenge me and I'll show you my true power!" She levels her horns at her doppelgänger and unleashes a torrent of red and black magic.

Earth pony Shade leaps out of the way and charges at her mimic. She bucks tricorn Shade in the ribs sending her across the scorched earth. "I am no saint but I do not lie to my friends nor manipulate them!"

"Fluttershy?"

"Eep!" the mare squeaks. She notices the concerning look on Shade's face. "I-I'm fine."

Fluttershy and Shade spend the morning gathering up half the frogs in the park pond. With her magic she makes short work of rounding up the frogs. Shade had been half tempted to teleport the frogs to the Dragonlands. She spends the later half of the morning taking the frogs to the bog with Fluttershy.

They go their separate ways when they return to Ponyville. Shade goes over to Sugar Cube Corner to help the Cakes and Pinkie with the lunch rush. When the rush dies down, the Cakes tell Pinkie she can have the rest of the day off. Mrs. Cake winks at Shade before Shade leaves the shop making her cheeks turn scarlet.

Pinkie freezes in front of Shade.

"My tail is twitching!" Pinkie announces.

"Ooo!" Shade claps her hooves together. "These are always fun!" She turns her head up to the sky.

Pinkie grabs Shade's leg "We should get back inside," Pinkie warns.

Shade cocks her head at Pinkie. "Why? Where's the fun in that?" Shade summons a rainbow umbrella hat on her head. She smiles at Pinkie.

Pinkie lights up and pulls a similar hat out of her mane.

On their way to Shade's house, Pinkie jumps from hiding spot to hiding spot. Shade chuckles at her hijinks. Pinkie becomes aware of her actions and blushes. She returns to waking side by side with Shade.

"Sorry for being weird…" Pinkie apologizes.

Shade picks up her chin gently and smiles at Pinkie. "Pinkie. I love you for you, quirkiness and all. You don't need to change yourself or act any differently. Okay?"

Pinkie blushes again. "I'm sorry. This is kinda new to me. I just… I know I can get annoying…"

Shade hugs Pinkie. "Stop. Have I ever called you annoying?"

"Well—"

"The first time we met doesn't count," Shade says.

Pinkie hugs Shade. "You're the best!"

"Tell me something I don't know." Shade smiles as she remembers the first time she met this bubbly, pink pony all those years ago.

Pinkie starts to vibrate and sits down when her tail stops twitching. "Hmm... Twitchy twitcha twitcha twitch."

"Uh oh," Shade comments.

"Pinkie Pie? What in the wide, wide world of Equestria are you up to?" Twilight questions as she walks up to her two friends.

"Oh! It's my tail! It's my tail! It's a-twitch a-twitchin'!" Pinkie grabs her tail and shows it to Twilight. "And you know what that means!"

"Actually, Pinkie, I haven't the slightest idea," Twilight deadpan.

"The twitchin' means my Pinkie Sense is telling me that stuff's gonna start falling! You two better duck for cover," Pinkie explains.

Shade affirms with a nod.

"That explains the crazy hats," Twilight comments. "Pinkie, it's not going to rain. The pegasi report clearly states 'clear weather' for today. Why," Twilight turns her head up to the sky, "there's barely even a cloud in the–" Splat! "Ugh!"

A frog lands in Twilight's face and croaks.

"He just said 'nice catch' in Frog," Pinkie grins.

Shade snickers behind a hoof.

Twilight glares at the frog on her face that croaks again.

"Oh, I'm so, so sorry. You okay, Twilight Sparkle?" Fluttershy apologizes from the air.

She has the frogs in a small cart she is attached to. Shade wonders how the cart can float.

"Why are you taking more of the frogs to the bog?" Shade inquires.

"When they saw most of their friends gone, the others wanted to go, as well," Fluttershy answers.

"Do you need any help?" offers Shade.

"No. Thank you though." She puts a basket handle in her mouth and flies off muffling, "Bye-Bye."

Twilight glowers at the slimy creature crawling on her face.

"Um... Twilight? You gotta little somethin' on your face there," Pinkie points out.

"Oh, really? Did your Pinkie Sense tell you that, too?" is Twilight's sardonic response.

"Nah! I could just see it," Pinkie replies and walks off.

Shade follows and says to Pinkie, "Odd, how your tail twitching intensified when Twilight was around."

"What do you mean?" Pinkie asks.

"Every time you have one of your 'Pinkie Sense' episodes, I've been taking notes about it. When your tells, your twitching for example, intensify near a pony, that means something will happen to them all day," Shade informs Pinkie.

"Really?"

"Only one way to test out my theory!" Shade grins.

As if on cue, Pinkie's tail starts to twitch.

"Let's go over to Twilight," Shade sing songs as she trots after the lavender pony.

Pinkie zips over to Twilight, where her tail starts twitching wildly. "My tail! My tail! Twitch-a-twitch! Twitch-a-twitch! Somethin' else is gonna fall!"

"Or somepony," Shade thinks with a grin as she watches Twilight walking towards a ditch.

"Oh, Pinkie, please. Nothing else is gonna fa—" Twilight is cut of when she falls into the ditch.

"Oh no, Twilight fell! Is it... safe to go help her?" Spike turns to Pinkie for confirmation.

"It's okay, my tail stopped twitching," Pinkie states and hops away with a smiling Shade in tow. "I can't believe you were right! Well, I can believe it."

"One experiment does not prove a theory, Pinkie. We will have to continue more tests," Shade explains.

Pinkie stops.

Shade turns to her to see Pinkie's ears flapping. A smile creeps on Shade's muzzle. "Let's go to Twilight."

Pinkie runs up to the lavender mare where Pinkie's ears start flopping more. "My ears are flopping! My ears are flopping!" Pinkie announces.

Shade quickly examines the area and spots the hazard behind Twilight.

Spike looks around and yelps in fear, "What does that mean?!"

Shade backs away from Twilight and pulls Pinkie back by her tail. Applejack follows Shade's lead, as does Spike.

"I'll start a bath for you," Pinkie looks at Twilight crestfallen.

"Huh?" Twilight chuckles, "Why would I need a bath? This thing keeps on getting more ridiculous by the minute!"

Cue karma.

Splash!

An old stallion pulling a wagon speeds by and hits the mud puddle behind Twilight, drenching her in mud. Twilight grumbles.

"This day just keeps getting better and better!" Shade exclaimes with glee.

Twilight groans in defeat. "Fine. Tell me how you know what is going to happen, Pinkie?"

Shade casts a spell that instantly cleans Twilight.

Twilight blinks and examines herself. "Whoa. Thanks, Shade."

"Eeyup," Shade replies and bumps hooves with Applejack.

Pinkie, Shade, and Twilight start walking.

"Sooo, basically, it works like this: I get different, little, niggly feelings and they mean different things. Like when my back is itchy, it means it's my lucky day." Pinkie casts a glance at Shade, "Like when I woke up this morning when my back was itching." Shade winks at Pinkie. "And, when my knee gets pinchy, that means something scary's about to happen," Pinkie continues.

"It is one of Pinkie's super powers," Shade inputs, "Clairvoyance."

"Well, I still don't believe all this... 'special power' stuff. It's just a bunch of mumbo-jumbo," Twilight states.

Pinkie stops and confronts Twilight, "What's not to believe? You do magic, what's the difference?"

"Huge! For one thing," Twilight notices a soap box and clears away the items on top of it so she can stand on the box, "magic is something you study and practice. It only happens when you decide to do it, and it's meant to make something specific that you choose to happen, happen. With you, uh, it makes no sense at all!"

Shade incinerates the wooden box Twilight is standing on, making the pony yelp. Shade pulls Twilight close, face to face. "How narrow minded and proud are you going to be?" Shade snaps. "Unicorns are not the only species to know magic. How do you think pegasi fly, control the weather, and float on clouds? How do you think earth ponies grow food better than other species, have such tough bodies, and have incredible strength?"
Shade releases Twilight and pushes the pony away. "Magic."

Shade chuckles and huffs at Twilight, "Sparkler, with all your knowledge about magic, you have barely even scratched the surface of what I know."

Twilight walks away from them and stops in front of the library a short ways away. "I don't believe this."

Pinkie's ears flop, next her eyes flutter, and then her knees start twitching. Shade grins wickedly at Twilight.

"What is tha—"

Slam!

The front door of the library swings open and crushes Twilight. Spike is backing out of the door, carrying a stack of books.

Shade laughs and conjures a sapphire from her magic pocket to give to Spike. "Good work, Spike!" Shade praises the young drake.

"Oh, boy!" Spike exclaims. "What did I do good?"

Shade shoos Spike away, "It doesn't matter. Go about your business."

Spike happily waddles away staring at the sapphire atop the books.

The door closes and Twilight is comically flatened against the door. She falls to the ground with a groan.

Pinkie helps Twilight up. "You don't believe because you don't understand."

Twilight rubs her head. Her eyes shine with the spark of an idea. "You're right come with me!"

Twilight opens the door and rushes inside. Pinkie and Shade follow.

While Twilight runs tests on Pinkie in the basement, Shade decides to stay and read at the library. By the time Shade hears Pinkie's voice, Shade finishes the book "Super Naturals." She uses her magic to put the book back in order along with the other twenty books.

"I said 'I'm sorry,'" Pinkie says behind a disgruntle Twilight who is rubbing her nose.

"I swear you and Spike are setting me up," Twilight voices her skepticism.

"That was a quick ten minutes," Shade says walking towards them.

"An uneventful ten minutes," Twilight adds. "None of this makes sense. Rargh!" She grumbles and storms up the stairs to her room.

"What happened?" Shade asks Pinkie.

Spike titters, "I, uh, kinda slammed the door on her. Again."

"Fantastic!" Shade pats Spikes head. "Here," she summons a ruby as large as his head and presses it against him, "your reward."

"Yippee!" Spike interjects and takes a bite out of the ruby.

Shade chuckles at his gluttonous behavior.

Shade leads Pinkie to the park to enjoy a picnic lunch. A question pops into Shade's mind as she chews her sandwich.

"Did you have one of your combos when Spike slammed the door on Twilight?"

"Yup!" Pinkie affirms and swallows a second sandwich whole.

"I think I can safely prove my theory with your Pinkie Sense then," Shade mulls.

"Hurray!" Pinkie cheers.

Shade smiles. "What do you usually do on your days off?"

"Usually, I walk around town looking for somepony to help, or planning somepony's birthday or a party, and looking for new friends," Pinkie lists. "Oh! Some times I go to the school to help out or just relive old times."

Shade gets to her hooves and dismisses the picnic setup. "Wanna go to the school?"

"I'd go anywhere with you!" Pinkie hops onto Shade with a big hug.

They nuzzle and start off to the schoolhouse.

"It certainly is a lot smaller than I remember," Shade comments as she inspects the small seesaw and swings.

Pinkie giggles. "That's because we're bigger now, silly!"

"I guess you're right," Shade grins sheepishly having not notice that fact sooner.

"Remember that day you wanted to wrestle the entire class after you learned martial arts?"

Shade smiles fondly. "Yeah. I was undefeated."

"That's not what I remember," Pinkie says and grins at Shade.

"You tricked me!" Shade pouted. "That didn't count."

Pinkie tackles Shade and pins the ivory pony to the ground. "All's fair in love and war," Pinkie whispers and winks.

Shade ignites her horn with a smug grin. Before she can cast her spell, Pinkie catches Shade off guard again with a second attack: a kiss.

Scootaloo sighs out of boredom. History. Shmistory. She leans on her hoof to gaze out the window. Her wings shoot open as she watches Pinkie Pie and Shade making out in the playground.

"What is it?" Apple Bloom asks and turns to look outside.

Scootaloo zips to the window and closes the blinds.

"Scootaloo," Miss Cherilee calls out to the orange filly, "please return to your seat."

"Yes, ma'am!" Scootaloo answers and takes one last look outside to see the two mares still kissing.

Shade lays breathlessly underneath Pinkie staring up at her behind her goggles. Pinkie snickers.

Pinkie licks her lips and purrs in Shade's ear, "I love how minty your breath is, Shadey-wadey."

Shade whimpers when Pinkie attacks her ear. "Pinkie, we can't do this here. What if the foals see us?" Shade pleads.

Pinkie giggles. "You're so cute, Shade."

Pinkie gets off of Shade when her nose starts to itch. Shade painfully remembers what that means. She gets to her hooves and puts up a crimson bubble shield for her and Pinkie. The bees fly by and start to attack a bush.

"That's odd," Shade says as she dispels the shield.

"Oh! Applejack has a new apple cellar. Let's go check it out!" Pinkie chimes and pulls Shade along.

Twenty minutes later, after taking the scenic route, the two reach Sweet Apple Acres.

"So where is this cellar?" Shade inquires of Pinkie after they search the main yard.

"No idea!" Pinkie chimes.

"Wanna split up to cover more ground?"

"Sounds good to me!" Pinkie salutes Shade and hops away.

Shade facehoofs. She ignites her horn and locates AJ near the barn and… ten feet underground. That makes sense. Shade is about to call out to Pinkie but notices her having fun playing with a butterfly so leaves her alone.

Shade head to the barn and sees Twilight observing Pinkie with binoculars. Twilight and Spike are talking when he runs to hide behind a bale of hay. She walks over to the barn side door. Then Twilight walks toward Pinkie when a door opens from the ground. Shade smirks when Twilight falls down.

"Karma. Sweet sweet karma," Shade grins.

"Who's 'karma?'" Pinkie pops up behind Shade.

Shade chortles. "A very close acquaintance of Twilight's."

"Is she nice? Can I meet her?" Pinkie searches the area for this "Karma" pony.

"I'm sure you have met her plenty of times," Shade says and walks over to the open door in the ground.

Applejack leaps out of the cellar and dashes to the house. Shade stops her with her magic and brings her near.

"Where's the fire, AJ?" Shade cracks.

"Twilight! She—!"

"Fell. Yes I saw." Shade releases her friend and heads down the cellar. "I'm seriously going to have to start charging for healing everypony," Shade mumbles.

One spell later Twilight is back to normal.

"—ting!" Twilight yells as she sits up. She looks around her and she finds herself outside with Applejack, Pinkie, Shade, and Spike looking at her.

"Just admit defeat and your suffering will end," Shade smirks.

"Yeah!" Pinkie adds. "Aren't you tired of following us already?"

Shade eyes grow big. "What?" She pulls Twilight close, "You were following us? Since when?"

"Since… the picnic…" Twilight chuckles nervously.

Shade's face grows red. She releases the mare and coughs into a hoof. "I guess it was bound to come out sooner or later."

"With that amount of PDA, I think so," Twilight inputs.

"'PDA?'" AJ reiterates.

Shade sighs. She pulls Pinkie close to her who beams from ear to ear. "Pinkie and I are officially dating."

Applejack blushes. "O-oh! W-well I'm happy for y'all. Honest."

Pinkie Pie begins to shiver and shake catching everypony off guard.

"Oh no! What does that one mean?" Spike wonders hysterical.

"I've never seen that one before," Shade admits. "What does that mean, Pinkie?"

"Dunno, never gotten any like it before, but whatever that shudder's about, it's a doozy. Something you'd never expect to happen is gonna happen!" She shudders again, "Hu-bu-bu-bu-bu hu-bu-bu-bu! And it's gonna happen... at Froggy Bottom Bogg!"

Applejack gasps, "That's where Fluttershy is headed!"

"Oh no! Is it about her?" Spike worries.

Pinkie shrugs, "Uh, I'm not sure."

"What the hay are we waiting for?" AJ rears back on her hooves and takes off.

Everypony runs and Twilight reluctantly follows. Twilight picks up Spike and places him on her back.

"Hey! I thought you didn't believe in this stuff?" Spike voices.

"I don't. I just want to be there to see the look on Pinkie's face when we find out nothing's wrong," Twilight jeers at Pinkie.

"Okie-dokie!" Pinkie chimes.

Shade glares at Twilight. She ignites her horns and teleports Applejack, Pinkie, Spike, and herself to Froggy Bottom Bogg.

Spike shakes his head and discovers he is on Shade's back. "Wh-where is Twilight?"

"I could only teleport three other beings with me at a time," Shade lies. "If she's as smart and powerful as I think she is, she should be here—"

Pop!

"Right about now," Shade smirks.

Twilight is sitting on her haunches with her mane and coat smoking. She shakes her head to stop her eyes from spinning.

"Ha!" Twilight stands up triumphantly.

"Congratulations! Here's your prize!" Shade bucks Spike off her back and launches him at Twilight. "Now, let's look for Fluttershy," Shade commands.

After about twenty minutes of searching, everypony hears Spike exclaim, "Fluttershy!"

Everypony rendezvous where Spike, Fluttershy, and Pinkie are at.

"You're okay!" Spike cheers.

"Of course," Fluttershy replies matter-of-factly.

"Phew, what a relief," Applejack sighs.

"I'm so glad everything's all right," Pinkie comments.

Twilight comes behind the group with a self righteous grin. "Sorry, I know it's not nice to gloat but... Aha! I told you there was nothing to worry about, and I was right. Pinkie Pie said whatever she was shuddering about was a-," gas begins to fill the area which makes Twilight cough, "-doozy, and—and the only—doozy here is how right I am," she preens between coughing fits.

She notices her friends creeping away from her and Shade scowling at something behind her.

"W-Well t-then, s-see what's b-b-behind you, Twilight!" Spike sputters pointing a claw behind her.

Twilight cranks her neck behind her slowly and turns her head up to follow the four orange stalks that grew out of the water.

"I see it... But I don't believe it!" Twilight gasps.

"Seeing is believing, Sparkler," Shade grins as she step up beside the lavender pony.

"Is that a hydra?" Pinkie inquires aloud.

The hydra roars.

"I got this! Lead the others to safety!" Shade orders and jumps at the beast with her horns alight.

Shade blasts one head with magic in the face and bucks the farthest one to the right in the neck.

"Pinkie! Come on!" Shade hears Twilight.

Shade glances back at the pink pony to see her frozen with fear. The farthest left head lunges at Pinkie. Shade roars and blasts the neck with powerful magic, lobbing the rest of the head off.

Shade holds the head with her magic and jumps down off the hydra landing in front of Pinkie. "Go! I got this covered." Shade uses the head to swat the other three heads back.

Pinkie nods and runs after Twilight. She glances back to see Shade lifting up her goggles and wink at the pink pony.

Shade discards the head to the woods in time to see a new head replace the missing one.

"Now," Shade takes a stance charging up her horn, "I don't have to hold back!"

She releases her magic at the head that shoots toward her which instantly obliterates the head. The hydra rears back and turns its body to swipbat Shade with its spike tail. Shade charges up her left hoof with magic and punches the tail away with force.

Shade focuses all her magic around the hydra. She holds it in place. A few seconds of straining later and Shade levitates the hydra five feet in the air.

Her eyes glow white and she shouts with fury. "Attacking Pinkie was the last mistake of your life!"
She crushes the hydra with her magic in a sickening squish of bones snapping and organs exploding.

The ten foot diameter sphere of hydra concentrate plops into the water. Shade's eyes return to normal and she breaths heavily through her nostrils. She collapses to a knee to keep from falling over. A body holds her up and she sees Pinkie beside her.

Shade smiles at Pinkie. Pinkie hugs Shade tight. Shade returns her affection and leans on Pinkie. The others stop a few feet behind them.

Twilight gawks at the hydra ball. "Wh-what power…" she awes in silence.

"I don't know about y'all but I'm about ready as can be to head back home," Applejack states.

"Ditto," Shade chuckles.

"There's certainly no denying either of your two's powers," Twilight admits.

"Thank you, Twilight," Pinkie smiles.

Chapter 56

Jonathan switches between both stoic looking mares, trying to discern if he senses any ulterior motive behind them wanting to hire him as a guide. Could they be spies? Could they be inspectors sent by the princess?

"Well, my contract does not say I can not do it," Jonathan finally concludes they are just explorers, if not, he will just probably not wake up…

"How does one hundred bits sound?" Shade offers.

"Like too much," Jonathan says. "As far as I'm concerned, we just happen to be heading the same way. Y'all don't need to pay me."

Jonathan turns away to continue heading south. The two mares exchange a look and follow the pinto stallion.

"Do you mind teaching me about this place?" Shade inquires of Jonathan.

"We are still technically in Appleoosa. Those hills up ahead are the—"

"No," Shade cuts him off. "Teach me about this country, kingdom, place. I am not from here. I dislike not knowing about where I am at."

"Hm. Not like there is anything better to do," Jonathan shrugs.

"Love the enthusiasm," Cherry Pie cracks.

"Love the sarcasm," Jonathan retorts.

As he explains the history of Equestria to Evanescence, he can not stop thinking about how somepony new can just pop up in the middle of Equestria. How did she not come across the big cities? How come she has all those scars? How come her eyes resemble a rattler? Too many question rattle around his head. He decides to focus on what he knows.

By the time he explains currency to the ivory pony, night blankets the area and Jonathan can see her face twisting in confusion.

"You mean to tell me you all exchange gemstones as currency along with the gold 'bit' coins?" Shade inquires.

"Eeyup."

"Is that common in every kingdom?"

"Only Equestria. We are the most wealthy state, as far as I know. We have had to defend her many times in the past. But since Princess Celestia came to power, we have had relative peace from other states for millennia," Jonathan explains.

A moment of contemplative silence passes. Shade notices the stallion staring at her.

"What?" she snaps.

"Your eyes glow in the moonlight. It is quite mesmerizing," Jonathan admits in slight awe.

"Then stop looking at my eyes," Shade huffs.

Jonathan chuckles. "You can see in the dark, right?"

"Yes," is her acerbic answer.

"Interesting. The only ponies that have eyes like yours are the elusive batponies. Hm? You have their ear shape, as well, but obviously lack their wings," Jonathan notes and studies the ivory pony.

"Cool."

"I have already established that she is not your typical pony," Cherry Pie adds, "She also can't sweat."

"Where are you from?" Jonathan tries to pry Shade for information.

"Not Equestria," Shade grumbles.

A long silence descends over the trio.

Jonathan breaks the silence with his next statement, "Not this world either? Correct?"

Shade trips over her hooves but recovers from her stumble quickly. Cherry Pie's eyes grow as wide as saucers at the sudden realization.

"I am from across the ocean. To the west. Very far away," Shade fabricates.

Cherry Pie and Jonathan share a dubious glance.

"So you really are from another world! It makes so much sense now!" Cherry Pie laughs.

Shade sighs. "Whatever."

"What is your world like?" Cherry Pie's unicorn curiosity takes over her.

"Like… home…" Shade replies solemnly.

Jonathan and Cherry Pie share another glance with and nod their heads in silent agreement.

Jonathan exaggerates a yawn. "Once we reach the base of the hills I suggest setting up camp."

"Why not out here?" Cherry Pie inquires.

"Buffalo," Jonathan replies grimly.

Shade grunts. "What? They don't like you stealing their land? Gee, I wonder why."

"Survival of the fittest," Jonathan comments dryly.

Shade grunts with mild amusement.

"Do it again," Shade orders over the shoulder and behind a sitting Jonathan.

Jonathan blows on the kindling gently to feed the growing flame in his hooves. He places the burning lump of grass between the logs of the campfire. He feeds the flame small twigs and within minutes a warm fire is going.

He picks up his flint-and-steel and strikes a spark expertly before Shade's reflective eyes. She cocks her head at the lump of metal in Jonathan's hooves. He smiles, seeing her behaving like an inquisitive foal.

"Again," Shade instructs.

Jonathan strikes the steel across the flint slowly a few times, then flicks the steel fast to throw sparks into the fire. Shade holds out her left hoof. Jonathan places the striker in her hoof with a grin.

Shade sits beside him and practices the motions Jonathan had performed. She scrapes the steel across the flint slowly then flicks her fetlock which sends sparks on the ground. Her face lights up in victory.

She looks at Jonathan when she hears him chuckle. She quickly returns to her neutral expression and tosses the striker back to its owner.

"Thanks," she replies stiffly and lays her head down facing away from the stallion.

"I guess I get first watch," he comments to the stars above.

"Awaken," Jonathan hears Evanescence crisp voice.

Jonathan yawns and stretches his limbs. A towel hits his face.

"Stop your crying," Shade says.

Jonathan chuckles meekly and cleans his face with the towel. "Sorry. Didn't know I was doing that." He heaves a sigh and rests his head on a leg as he stares at the flickering campfire.

"Want to talk about it?" Shade offers lamely after ten minutes of silence.

Jonathan releases another deep sigh. "Life is cruel," is his heavy hearted reply.

"Life is for the fittest survivor," Shade states.

"And for those who do not hesitate," Jonathan adds as he crushes a beetle under his right hoof.

"And for the one not afraid to wander alone," Cherry Pie inputs as she raises her head from her sleep.

"Sorry for disturbing you, Persistence," Jonathan apologizes.

"It is time for her watch anyways," Shade says and lays her head down.

Jonathan breathes in a long yawn.

Cherry Pie yawns and smacks her lips. She grabs a canteen to whet her palate.

"Why do you wear a cloak and hood?" Jonathan question.

"Reasons."

"Right… I'll leave you alone then," Jonathan turns away from her and closes his eyes.

Jonathan scans the hills with his binoculars. Down in the Badlands, one hill sticks out to him: it has many caves buried within it and reminds him of an… insect… hive. He lowers the binoculars with a frown.

He passes the binoculars to the ivory mare beside him and points a hoof at the hill. "Tell me what you see."

Shade cocks a brow at him and accepts the binoculars. She peers through them, "What am I supposed to be looking at?"

"Ten o'clock. Along the canyon wall. The hill with all the caves," Jonathan clarifies.

"Looks more like a nest," Shade comments.

Jonathan sighs. "That is exactly what I was afraid you'd say. I have to go report this to the Princess. Maybe she'll listen to me this time." He scrounges through one of his saddlebags and pulls out a camera. He takes a photo of the suspicious hill.

"Why not take a picture of it at a closer distance?" Cherry Pie inputs.

"I don't want to risk disturbing them if they are in there," Jonathan says as he loads up the camera.

"'Them?'"

"Changelings," Jonathan grimaces. "As long as we stay to the west and not go through the Badlands, we should be fine."

"What are those?" Cherry questions.

"Shapeshifting insects that faintly resemble ponies. They feed off love and are near impossible to discern from regular ponies. My old village was decimated by them but the Princess didn't believe me."

"Some princess," Shade remarks. "You need irrefutable proof though not some long shot picture."

Shade begins heading toward the Badlands. Cherry Pie follows after Shade. Jonathan shakes his head and follows them.

After three hours of traveling, they reach the edge of the escarpment that rises along the side of the Badlands valley. The "hill" is about two miles on the other side of the valley. Jonathan brings out his binoculars but Evanescence stops him from bringing them to his eyes.

"If there are Changelings down there, they would spot the light reflecting off the lenses," she warns.

"Right," Jonathan nods. He takes off his cowboy hat and places it on top of the binoculars to act as a shade.

"'Surveyor', huh? Or did you mean scout?" Shade grins.

"I am primarily a surveyor and cartographer," Jonathan replies, "but, yes, this is the reason I am here. Activity! Come look!"

Shade peeks through the binoculars and sees black, pony insect like creatures crawling all over the hive. "Changelings, I assume?" Shade asks as she turns her attention to the stallion.

Jonathan allows Cherry Pie a glimpse through the binoculars. He rummages in his saddlebags for his camera. Once he finds it, he gets as close to the edge as possible on his belly to capture as many of the bugs as possible.

He gets up and puts the camera away. "Alright, we should really leave now."

"Agreed," Cherry Pie affirms.

Shade grins. "I kinda want to fight them."

"There has to be hundreds if not thousands of them. It would be suicide," Jonathan warns.

"Those are odds I can live with," Shade smirks. She reaches into her bag and pulls out the coil of rope.

Jonathan sighs. He digs into his bag and takes out his cool of rope. He begins to connect the two coils together. "If you want to die that badly I won't stop you."

"Oh ye of little faith," Shade remarks as she picks up the rope in her teeth.

Jonathan glances at Cherry Pie, "You just as crazy as your friend to go down there?"

"Buck no! That's suicide!" Cherry Pie declines.

"And we aren't friends," Shade clarifies. She wraps the rope around her right foreleg before tossing herself off the edge of the escarpment.

Jonathan holds fast onto the rope. He looks at the grape mare in confusion.

"Don't worry about it," is her response.

"Just think: if I die you are debt free," Shade says up to them.

"My thoughts exactly," Cherry Pie acknowledges.

Jonathan shakes his head. Who are these mares? A few minutes pass and he feels the rope go slack. Jonathan groans. He ties the end of the rope to a rock.

"You planning on going down there?" Cherry Pie's tone rings incredulously.

"I'm going to avenge my friends," he replies. He takes off his saddlebags and places them beside Persistence. "Free stuff for if or when I die.

He wraps the rope around his vest and climbs off the escarpment. He twists himself around so he can face the ground where he sees Evanescence staring up at him. He begins to walk down the side of the escarpment which turns into him jumping down. He slows his abseiling about twenty feet from the bottom. He lands on the ground, kicking up some dirt. As he unwraps the rope from around his leg and barrel, Evanescence walks up to him.

"That is a highly advanced technique you got there," she states.

"I do this for a living," Jonathan replies after he regains control of his breath.

Shade and Jonathan proceed to the hive carefully, taking advantage of the rocks.

"We really should have waited until night fall," Jonathan whispers to the ivory mare.

Shade peeks around the boulder they are hiding behind which is about two hundred feet from the hive. A wide open stretch of land surrounds the hive. At the main entrance, rather the largest opening, stands four guards. A dozen Changelings buzz around in the air, weaving in and out of openings.

Shade picks up a rock and sends it soaring past the guards who all turn to the noise behind them. Shade smirks and picks up the boulder to heave at the guards. She throws the boulder with a grunt and runs after it.

"Guess it's now or never!" Jonathan psyches himself and charges after Shade.

Cherry Pie watches the excitement from on high through the lenses of the binoculars. Seeing Shade throw the boulder reminds her to not cross that pony. A loud buzzing noise resounds from the hive. If only Cherry Pie had popcorn.

Shade throws a Changeling against the wall painting the wall green with its blood. Jonathan bucks a Changeling in the face and tosses one that lunges at him over head. For the past ten minutes, the fighting did not look well, in Jonathan's eyes, but when Evanescence had collapsed part of the hive on a dozen Changelings the tide of battle switched. Jonathan suplexs a Changeling that had tried to run away. Evanescence comes by and stomps on its head. Jonathan gets to his hooves to see the Changelings escaping.

Jonathan falls to his knees to catch his breath.

"You sure can handle yourself," Shade remarks.

Jonathan sees the mess of bodies and green blood in Evanescence's wake and raspberries, "You are hundred times the fighter I am."

"More like a thousand," she retorts and walks into the hive.

After exploring the hive for twenty minutes, Jonathan voices his thoughts to Evanescence, "This appears to be a forward operating base of sorts."

"What makes you say that?" Shade asks inspecting a gemstone she finds laying on the ground.

"We have yet to find grubs or a queen. If this was a main hive, we probably would still be fighting and none would have retreated," Jonathan deduces.

Shade stuffs the gemstone, a yellow topaz, into the large bag and turns to Jonathan. "I also came to the same conclusion. Well, I do not find see anything else here worth while."

Jonathan turns his head up to the ceiling, "If only I were smaller and could fly. I hate to leave this place but I have to return to the princess. By the time I return, they would have come back and destroy any secrets here."

"At least your princess can not deny their existence."

"I need to go back and retrieve my camera," Jonathan states and turns to leave the hive.

"I got this. I got this," Cherry Pie chants to herself. Her rear hooves slip on loose rocks. "I don't got this!" she cries as she falls back.

Luckily for her, she only falls ten feet and another body cushions her landing.

Jonathan groans. "I see you're already falling for me," he laughs weakly.

Cherry Pie scrambles to her hooves not before elbowing the stallion in the ribs. "In your dreams."

Jonathan returns to all fours and unloads his bags off of the grape mare. "There is only room for one mare in my dreams." His chocolate brown eyes lock with the mare'a seafoam green eyes, "And you're not her."

"Keep it that way," she huffs and starts to the cave.

Jonathan takes pictures of the hive along with pictures of the more intact corpses, the ones he had faught. He collects blood samples, chitin samples, and samples of the green slime composing the hive.

"It might be best to wait in here until sundown," Cherry Pie suggestes.

"Agreed," Shade affirms, "the sun would bake you two alive."

Jonathan plops down on his rump and takes out a journal. Shade watches with curiosity how he uses his mouth to hold the pencil to uwrite in the pages of the journal. Shade retreats deeper in the hive while Cherry Pie searches around.

Once the sun sinks behind the escarpment, Jonathan gets up and calls out to the mares.

"Keep going south, you will reach a pass that will lead you to the unexplored desert south. I suggest to ration your water," Jonathan informs them.

"Right," Shade replies, already walking south.

Cherry Pie steps after Shade but stops to look back at Jonathan who waves to her. She nods her head and trots after Shade.

Chapter 57

One week. A week of having Pinkie to wake up next to. A week of her amazing breakfasts. A week of having Pinkie. Shade sighs as she strokes Pinkie's fluffy mane. Just one week of many to come being with Pinkie.

Of course, telling Muffins had proven difficult. In the end, Muffins congratulates Shade and wishes the best for them. Since then, Muffins has stopped showing up at the store and practically avoiding Shade.

A lick on her hoof brings her attention back to the pink mare beside her. Shade casts Pinkie a confusing look.

"What was that for?" Shade laughs.

"You looked sad," Pinkie says, her big, comforting eyes gaze up at Shade.

"I'm fine." Shade kisses the top of Pinkie's head and rolls out of bed.

"You going to shower?" Pinkie sits up in bed and asks.

Shade pokes her head out of the closet and winks at Pinkie, "Maybe…"

After breakfast, and a one hour shower, Pinkie and Shade head over to Twilight's to help her with cleaning. For a pony who likes organization, the library sits in a state of disarray on par with Discord's chaos.

Twilight sighs and sets a book on the bookshelf, "Last one. Thank you so much for helping me clean up all these books, guys. It was a crazy week of studying."

Screaming outside grabs everypony's attention. Rainbow Dash flies through the window. Shade is able to magically grab the pegasus before she crashes into the bookshelves. Shade releases Rainbow Dash who plops on the ground.

"Rainbow Dash, you rock! Woohoo." Fluttershy cheers from the window sill.

Rainbow Dash dusts herself off and frowns at Fluttershy. "That was a truly feeble performance."

Fluttershy joins everypony in the library. "Actually, it wasn't all bad. I particularly liked it when you made the clouds spin," she compliments and emphasizes by circling her hoof.

"Ugh. I'm not talking about my performance, I'm talking about yours. That feeble cheering!" Rainbow Dash complains.

"Hey!" Shade interjects, "Fluttershy is trying her best."

Rainbow Dash grunts, "Yeah, I know. I wish you guys could come to Cloudsdale to see me compete in the Best Young Flyer Competition."

"What's that?" Twilight asks.

Pinkie gasps. "It's where all the greatest Pegasus flyers get together and show off their different flying styles! Some are fast!" she explains while zipping around making noises with her mouth. "And some are graceful." She stands up on her rear hooves and dances. She begins to lose her balance. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"

Shade catches Pinkie before she hits the ground. "Be a little more careful," Shade chuckles.

Pinkie giggles.

"Golly. I'd love to see you strut yer stuff in that competition," Applejack says to Rainbow Dash.

"Oh? Is that so?" Shade inquires with a suggestive tone and brow wriggle.

Applejack blushes. "I-I just meant I'd like to go see and support Rainbow Dash!"

Rainbow Dash laughs and nudges Applejack's side. "Yeah. I wish you guys could be there. Fluttershy's a great support, but her cheering isn't exactly inspirational."

"Ooh! I'd love to see you make a sonic rainboom! It's like, the most coolest thing ever!" Pinkie chimes.

"What's a 'sonic rainboom?'" Twilight and Shade asks simultaneously.

"You two really need to get out more. The sonic rainboom is legendary! When a Pegasus like Rainbow Dash gets going sooo fast... Boom! A sonic boom and a rainbow can happen all at once!" Pinkie elaborates.

"And Rainbow Dash here's the only pony to ever pull it off!" Applejack inputs.

"Impressive," Shade compliments Rainbow Dash.

"It was a long time ago... I was just a filly," Rainbow Dash states shyly.

"Is that… modesty I hear?" Shade cracks, cupping an ear with her hoof.

Applejack snickers earning a deadpan glance from Rainbow Dash.

"You're gonna do it again, right?" Pinkie asks.

"Are... you kidding? I'm the greatest flyer to ever come out of Cloudsdale! I could do sonic rainbooms in my sleep," Rainbow Dash claims.

Shade notices the pegasus' slight hesitation.

"Wow. If you pull that off, you'll win the crown for sure!" Twilight proclaims.

"The grand prize is an entire day with the Wonderbolts. A whole day of flying with my lifelong heroes... It'll be a dream come true!" Rainbow Dash exclaims.

"Yay," is Fluttershy's weak cheer.

Rainbow Dash scowls at Fluttershy. She returns her attention to the others, "I'm gonna go rest up. Don't wanna over prepare myself, y'know. Hehe." She confronts Fluttershy, "You, on the other hand, better keep practicing. I need a cheering section to match my spectacular performance."

Fluttershy watches Rainbow Dash fly out the window. She turns back to her friends to say, "She's practiced that move a hundred times, and she's never even come close to doing it." She sighs. "I don't know if I can cheer loud enough to help her," she laments and flies out the window.

"Go on, go on," Rarity urges Twilight with a prodding horn to the flank making Twilight yelp.

Twilight glares at Rarity for a second. "'Go on' what?"

"Find a spell that will get us wingless ponies into Cloudsdale," Rarity clarifies. "Didn't you see how nervous she was?"

Applejack raspberries, "Nervous? Have you spit yer bit or somethin'? She was tootin' her own horn louder than the brass section of a marching band!"

Shade chuckles.

"Oh, puh-lease!" Rarity scoffs. "I have put on enough fashion shows to recognize stage fright when I see it. We've got to find a way to be there for her."

"So you noticed that, too, Rares?" Shade inputs.

"Indeed," Rarity nods.

"Hmm," Twilight hums and searches through her books for a flight spell.

A book hits her in the back of her head. She turns to see the book in front of her face hovering with a red aura. She glares daggers at Shade. Shade whistles innocently as she pretends to browse the bookshelves.

Twilight accepts the book with her magic and flips through the book. "Here it is! A spell that will allow Earth ponies to fly for three days. Ooh, it looks really difficult... I'm not sure I can do it."

Shade notices Twilight's pleading eyes. "What is this? The Element of Magic wants my help? If I keep out performing you does that mean I can have two elements of harmony?"

Twilight scowls at Shade but sighs in defeat knowing the tricorn speaks true.

"You've got to try!" Rarity cheers on Twilight.

"Okay... But who's gonna volunteer to be the test subject?"

"Try Applejack," Shade volunteeres the orange pony by pushing her towards Twilight.

"I will! For Rainbow Dash, I will go first," Rarity states.

"The spell is for 'earth ponies', Rarity." Shade turns to smirk at Twilight, "Unless Miss Prodigy can modify the spell to work on unicorns, the spell may not work fully."

"I have faith in Twilight's abilities!" Rarity defends Twilight.

"As do I," Shade grins.

Twilight exhales. "Here goes," she says as her horn lights up.

Magic courses around Rarity, slowly at first, but intensifies as Twilight channels more mana into the spell. Blue magic wraps around Rarity until it envelopes her completely. A dark blue ball of magic leaves Twilight's horn and Shade raises a shield around herself, Pinkie, and Applejack. The spell ends in an explosion of blinding white light.

When everypony can see again, Twilight sees Rarity hovering in the air with brilliant butterfly wings.

"I think it worked!" she exclaims. She looks over to see Shade's stoic expression. "What?"

"You sure you did it correctly?" Shade questions.

"Yes!" is Twilight's vehement reply.

Shade turns to Pinkie. "You want to try it out?"

"Yes!" Pinkie exclaims and bounces around.

"Hold still, Pinkie…" Pinkie stops and makes a diving board sound. "Right."

Shade ignites her horn and focuses on Pinkie. She recites the spell in her mind and channels her magic to her subject. With a quick flash of white light a new Pinkie stands before everypony.

"Look out Equestria! It's Pegasus Pinkie!" the pink pegasus exclaims with a back flip in the air.

Shade huffs a sigh of relief. She turns to Twilight and grins. "Your turn."

"Why so shocked? We couldn't leave our favorite flyer without a big cheering section!" Rarity says above the clouds.

"That's our cue," Shade winks to the others below her.

Rainbow Dash releases a startling yelp as four pegasi shoot past her from below. She gapes at the "pegasi" hovering before her.

"You should see the look on your face," Shade teases.

"I... I can't believe it!" Rainbow Dash gasps.

"It's incredible!" Fluttershy exclaims.

Rainbow Dash shakes the stupor from herself. She smiles gratefully up at her friends, "This is so cool! You guys made it!"

"Sure did!" Pinkie chimes.

The four new pegasi touch down on the cloud.

"How'd you all grow wings?" Rainbow Dash wonders aloud.

"I found a spell that makes temporary wings and with Shade's help, we all have wings," Twilight informs the cyan pegasus.

Shade's eyes sparkle with an idea. "Hey, Twilight, let's go show Celestia your new wings. Since you're technically an alicorn now does that make you a princess?"

"What? I'm not a real alicorn," Twilight dismisses the notion.

"What matters is that we came to cheer you to victory!" Applejack nudges Rainbow Dash's side.

Rainbow Dash smiles sheepishly, "To be honest, I was starting to get just the teeniest, tiniest bit nervous. But I feel a lot better now that you guys are here. Hey, we've got some time before the competition. Why don't Fluttershy and I show you around Cloudsdale?"

Everypony cheers and agrees with that idea.

The new pegasi follow Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy to the edge of the cloud where the whole city opens up to them.

"Here it is: the greatest city in the sky!" Rainbow Dash boasts.

From the cloud they can see the rest of the city and its ancient architecture hover atop clouds. In the nearby distance, the Cloudeseum stands regally.

"Ooooo! Aaahh!" Everypony awes.

"Oooo! Aaahhh!" Rarity croons to herself in a mirror.

"Uhh..." Rainbow Dash utters uncertainty. She continues on her way, "Some of the greatest Pegasi in history came from Cloudsdale."

"Oh, wait for me!" Rarity calls out to the group and flutters to catch up to them.

As Rainbow Dash continues with the tour, they pass by three construction ponies who are working on a cloud. A brown stallion operating a jackhammer gapes at Rarity releasing the jackhammer from his mouth to run away.

"Those wings are gorgeous!" a gray stallion calls out to Rarity.

"Why, thank you!" Rarity replies.

Shade glares at the butterfly wings supporting Rarity. Just one spell to the wings and all the airs Rarity has will not keep her up. Shade grins malevolently.

"Be careful with those wings, Rarity. They're made from gossamer and morning dew, and they're incredibly delicate," Twilight warns the unicorn.

"Don't worry, Twilight. I'm sure they can't get worn out from too much attention," Rarity preens.

"Careful, Icarus," Shade cautions Rarity.

"Who's 'Icarus?'" Pinkie asks aloud and searches the area.

"Icarus was an ancient unicorn who learned how to fly because of his father, Daedalus, created a spell that would allow him to fly. Icarus flew too close to the sun and his wings melted and he died. Daedalus later refined the spell to the one I used on Pinkie, AJ, and Twilight," Shade explains.

"'Died!'" Rarity gasps.

"Eeyup," Shade nods.

"I'm too beautiful to die!" Rarity wails. She lands on the ground. "I promise to be careful!"

"Please do," Shade smiles.

"Since we're up here, I'd sure like to get a look at where the weather's made," Applejack voices.

"Great idea! C'mon, girls. To the weather factory!" Rainbow Dash announces and flies off.

After a ten minute flight, the group arrives at the towering massive weather factory. Black, ominous thunder clouds loom on the left spitting out lighting while on the right side—only clear skies and rainbows. Rainbow Dash manages to convince the supervisor to allow them a tour, Rarity not shying away from using her wings to help persuade the stallion. With white coats and helmets the group follows Rainbow Dash's lead once more.

Rainbow Dash opens the first door, "This is where they make the snowflakes. Each one is hoofmade. As you can see, it's a delicate operation."

Many weather ponies in white coats and hats work arduously in the cold room. They carefully craft the snowflakes under magnifying glasses. Rarity takes flight to examine a large snowflake hanging from the ceiling.

Rarity breaths in a gasp, "Ooh, the snowflakes look even better from up here."

The downdraft of her lovely wings causes enough wind to start blowing around the snowflakes. The weather ponies run around frantically trying to secure their precious hoofcrafts. Shade and Rainbow Dash glare at the still hovering unicorn. Shade pulls her down with crimson magic.

"We better move on before Rarity ruins winter and causes a drought," Rainbow Dash deadpans with a snowflake breaking in front of her for effect.

After trotting past the scrambling weather ponies, Rainbow Dash pushes open a door and leads her friends to the next sector. The room opens up and there are vats of rainbows with streams of rainbows snaking and pouring into the vats.

"And here's where they make the rainbows!" the cyan pegasus announces.

Pinkie zooms to a vat and sticks a hoof in the rainbow liquid.

"Pinkie don—!" Shade's warning fails to reah Pinkie in time.

Pinkie licks the rainbow liquid off her hoof. Her face changes color along with her expressions of disgust. Flame spits from her mouth and a train whistle blows from her ears.

"Spicyyyyyy!" Pinkie interjects with a whinny and runs off to find water.

Applejack laughs. Twilight stamps the ground trying not to laugh. Shade rolls her eyes and catches Pinkie with magic. As she reels in the panting pony, Shade conjures a glass of milk. Pinkie grabs the glass and gulps down its contents.

Pinkie sighs in relief. "Thanks," she pants.

"What have I said about randomly licking things?" Shade scolds the pink mare.

"I'm sorry," Pinkie gazes up at Shade with big puppy eyes.

Shade's heart melts and she hugs Pinkie.

"Yeah, rainbows aren't really known for their flavor," Rainbow Dash snickers.

"Whoa!" a voice awes. "Oh, where'd you get those amazing wings? I want a pair!"

Looking behind them, the group notices that Rarity not only had flew away on her own she now has three stallions following her. Shade scowls at the white mare.

"Hmm... Yeah, I guess I could see that," Rarity pretends to not care about the attention.

The three stallions notice Rainbow Dash and walk over to her.

The brown stallion speaks first, "Oh, hey look, it's Rainbow Crash again!"

"Heheheyeah! Rainbow... Umm... Eyah... Crash!" the orange stallion tries to fabricate a comeback.

"Rarity! What're you doing talking to these guys?" Rainbow Dash hisses up at the unicorn.

"Oh, they were just admiring my wings, Rainbow Dash," Rarity replies nonchalantly.

"Yeah, you should forget the sonic rainboom and just get yourself some wings like these!' the brown stallion remarks.

The trio laugh and fly away.

"Ohhh..." Rainbow Dash groans.

Noticing her friend's distress, Fluttershy takes the initiative to speak up, "Uhh... C'mon, girls. Why don't we go see how clouds are made?" She starts to lead her friends and turns to Rainbow Dash to comfort her. "Don't listen to them. You're gonna win that competition for sports sure!"

"Are you kidding? I can't do the sonic rainboom, and just look at these boring, plain old feathered wings. I'm doomed!" Rainbow Dash laments.

Slap!

Rainbow Dash blinks.

Shade picks up Rainbow Dash by her barrel and slaps the cyan pegasus with her new white wings, "Get. It. Together!" Shade releases the pegasus to the ground. "The Rainbow Dash I know doesn't let anything stop her from being awesome! The Rainbow Dash I know charges head on through any challenge! The Rainbow Dash I know would not let this opportunity to be with the Wonderbolts be for nothing!"

"Yeah!" Pinkie cheers.

Rainbow Dash shakes her head. "Yeah! You're right! Thanks, Shade."

"No prob—"

Smack!

Rainbow Dash snickers and flies off. Shade smirks and follows after her with the group in tow.

The make there way to another part of the factory. This room has magenta machines and a higher humidity than the other rooms. Clouds float near the ceiling. As they make there way down the middle of the line of machines, weather ponies gather around Rarity to awe and marvel at her delicate wings.

Rarity basks in the attention. "What, these old things? Go ahead, everypony. Photos are encouraged."

Twilight trots over to the group of ponies. "Rarity, we're supposed to be helping Rainbow Dash relax, remember? Put your wings away and stop showing off!" she admonishes the unicorn.

"Oh, pfft," Rarity dismisses Twilight. She flies up higher in the sky, "How can you ask me to put away perfection?"

Her wings flare open which catches the sunlight and shines a rainbow of colors over everypony in the room. The weather ponies awe.

"Waa-haa-haa!" Rarity guffaws malevolently.

"That's it," Shade ignites her horns, "I'm incinerating those damn wings!"

"No, Shade," Pinkie stops Shade with a touch on the withers. "Just let her have this moment. They only last three days anyways."

"Rainbow Dash, are you okay? You don't look so good," Shade over hears Twilight.

Shade can see the prismatic pegasus laying in the floor and quivering.

"Of course! Why wouldn't I be okay?" her false smile and nervous titter can not hide Rainbow Dash's discomposure. "Everyone's so in love with Rarity's wings that they won't even notice when I totally blow it in the Best Young Flyer's Competition."

"Hey! There's an idea! YOU should enter the competition!" a mare with a rainbow cutie mark suggests aloud.

"Yeah! I could watch you fly all day long!" an old mare adds.

"There really isn't anypony who uses their wings quite like me. Perhaps I should compete," Rarity mulls. Rarity and her entourage make their way to leave.

"What?!" Rainbow Dash interjects.

"Okay. Now, Rarity and those two mares both go to the Dragonlands!" Shade growls and ignites her horns.

"Shade!" Pinkie interrupts Shade. "What did I say about sending ponies to the Dragonlands?"

Shade cocks her head at Pinkie. "Uh, nothing? This is the first time I've ever brought it up."

Pinkie chortles. "Right! Anyways! You can't send ponies to the Dragonlands just because you disagree with them."

"What about the moon?" Shade inquires innocently.

"That's even worse!" Pinkie exclaims.

"Fine," Shade pouts.

"Can you send me to the moon?" Rainbow Dash asks Shade. "I'll never win the competition now."

Shade unfurls her wings. "Guess I gotta give you another pep talk..."

Pinkie frowns at Shade, forces her wings close, and points a hoof at the exit. Shade pouts and allows Pinkie to escort her out.

"You can do it, Rainbow Dash," Twilight tries to cheer up her friend.

"We'll be here for you, sugarcube," Applejack nudges Rainbow Dash as they follow the pink pony.

"Yeah…" Rainbow Dash replies lamely.

Twenty minuets later…

"I loved number seven. Doing fifteen barrel rolls in a row can't be easy," Twilight comments.

"My favorite is number ten. She just looked like such a nice pony," Fluttershy inputs.

"How come Muffins didn't tell me she was in the competition?" Shade wonders aloud, downcast.

Pinkie leans against Shade for assurance and nuzzles her ivory chest. Shade wraps a wing around Pinkie and pulls her in closer.

"Hmm... Wonder how come we haven't seen Rainbow Dash or Rarity yet. The competition's almost over," Applejack voices.

"And now, for our final competitor of the day, contestant number fifteen!" the announcer announces. Rainbow peeks her head out while an extravagant Rarity flutters out of the curtains. "Uhh... And apparently contestant number four..." the announcer adds.

The crowd cheers. Those three stallions from earlier whoops from the cloud underneath them. Shade uses ever ounce of restraint to not disintegrate their cloud. Shade observes how Rainbow Dash maneuveres in-and-out of the cloud-trees and her hopes rise with each successful pass but her heart sinks when she hits the last obstacle. Rainbow Dash flies towards the stands and crashes into the wall below her friends.

"Nice work, Rainbow Crash!" the orange one jeers.

Rainbow Dash grumbles and flies off.

Shade turns to Pinke with her brows furrow over her goggles. Pinkie shares the expression. She nods her head to Shade. Shade grins and her horns spark to life. A moment later, the three stallions yelp in surprise when their cloud disappears.

Shade returns her focus on her prismatic friend who is now spinning clouds. Shade and company cheer her on.

"Look! Phase two is working," Fluttershy points out.

Just as she says that, the last cloud Rainbow Dash is spinning goes out of control and sails towards Princess Celestia. The princess manages to duck in time to miss the cloud to the face.

Shade chuckles and watches as her two friends fly higher. Shade's smile disappears immediately. Rarity eclipses the sun and opens up her wings illuminating the entire Cloudesium. The crowd takes a collective gasp of wonder.

"Hubris," Shade mumbles.

Twilight turns her attention from Shade and looks up to see Rarity's wings expire. "Oh no! Her wings evaporated into thin air!" she gasps.

Rarity screams as gravity pulls her down. She zooms past the Cloudesium and the Wonderbolts fly into action after her. A rainbow blur zooms behind them.

"Oh, I can't look!" Fluttershy whimpers and covers her eyes.

The crowd gasps as Rainbow Dash presses against the sound barrier. Fluttershy peeks to see what happens.

Boom!

A rainbow and thunder fills the sky.

"A sonic rainboom! She did it! She did it! Wooo!" Fluttershy exclaims. Her cheers are the only sound in the Cloudesium.

Shade along with the rest of the crowd gapes in awe. A few seconds later, Rainbow Dash makes her way back to the Cloudesium, not before leaving a rainbow contrail over the arena. Rainbow Dash returns inside the arena where the other contestants help unload the Wonderbolts Rarity had knocked unconscious in her fit of panic. The crowd owe goes wild cheering for Rainbow Dash, especially a certain buttery pegasus.

"A sonic rainboom! Wooo! Yeah!" Fluttershy screams and celebrates.

Fireworks and streamers fill the Cloudesium along with more cheering and whooping.

Shade and company glide down from their cloud to join Rainbow Dash and Rarity on the floor. Shade smirks up at Rarity who is being held by two pegasi.

"I did it," Rainbow Dash utters. "I did it!" she stares with triumph.

"You sure did," Rarity breathes a sigh of relief. "Oh thank you, Rainbow Dash. You saved my life!"

"Oh yeah. I did that too. Ha, best day ever!" Rainbow Dash exclaims.

"Uh-huh," Shade grunts. She envelops the unicorn with crimson magic and casts a cloud walking spell on the unicorn. She then levitates the white unicorn to the cloud. "Wouldn't have happened if you had heeded my warning."

Rarity titters nervously. "I want to apologize to all of you for getting so carried away with my—" Rarity pauses to hold back a tear, "—beautiful wings. I guess I just lost my head."

"It's okay," Fluttershy assures Rarity.

"Oh, don't worry about it, sugarcube," Applejack replies.

"We still love you!" Pinkie chimes.

"Eh. If worst came to worst," Shade inputs, "I could have always raised you as a zompony."

Everyone gapes at Shade.

"Can you actually do that?" Twilight dares to question.

"Want to be the first test subject?" Shade smiles devilishly.

"So you're the little pony who saved our lives," comes a voice from behind. Looking back, Shade sees the Captian of the Wonderbolts addressing Rainbow Dash. "We really wanted to meet you, and say thanks," she finishes.

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!" Rainbow Dash sputters with her face split in a star struck grin.

"Princess!" Twilight announces and kneels before the alabaster alicorn.

The rest of the group mimics Twilight—sans Shade.

"Princess Celestia, I am sorry I ruined the competition. Rainbow Dash here really is the best flyer in Equestria," Rarity speaks up.

"I know she is, my dear," Princess Celestia replies tenderly. "That's why, for her incredible act of bravery and her spectacular sonic rainboom, I'm presenting the grand prize for Best Young Flyer to this year's winner, Miss Rainbow Dash!" she announces and bestows a brass crown upon Rainbow Dash's chromatic mane.

The crowd cheers.

"Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh!" Rainbow Dash rambles. A group of ponies gathers around and picks up the cyan pegasus to cheer on.

Through all the excitement and commotion, Shade spots Muffins near the stage where the performers had emerged from. They lock eyes for a split second and Muffins flies away. Shade takes a step to go after but stops herself. She gazes back at the pink mare still celebrating with Rainbow Dash. Shade sighs and trots over to her friends.

Chapter 58

The muffling sound of hooves makes Jonathan look behind him. He cocks his head as the two mares slow down as they approach him. He switches from looking at the grape mare and the ivory mare, the quarter moon trying its best to illuminate their faces.

"We came to the agreement that we would need more supplies if we are to journey through a desert," Persistence finally answers the stallion's questioning expression.

"Okay…" Jonathan replies uncertainly.

Shade walks past him and says over her shoulder, "I'll take point."

Jonathan chuckles and gets in step with the ivory pony. "Thanks. Nearly broke my neck tripping over a few rocks."

As the first rays of sunshine for the new day peek over the horizon, the trio enter the skeleton town of Appleoosa. They travel down the main road to the train station.

"What supplies were you thinking on taking?" Jonathan asks breaking their silence.

"Water, food, maybe extra bags…" Shade begins to list.

"Sleeping bags, telescope, compass," Cherry Pie adds.

Jonathan hums. "Y'all might need a wagon or a cart to hold all that stuff."

"No. A wagon would slow us down," Shade inputs.

Before Jonathan can get a word in, Cherry Pie speaks up,"A wagon could keep us cool during the hottest times of day."

"Not when the temperature is over forty-five pyros…" Shade stops herself.

"Ladies," Jonathan steps between the two mares, "y'all are both right. Cherry Pie, the wagon would protect you from solar radiation and Shade is right because the temperature is technically the same in shade and in the sun. It just feels hotter in direct sunlight because of the radiation."

Jonathan shakes his head and continues walking towards the yellow station. The two mares exchange a glance.

"I can order a wagon and get you desert gear," he informs them as the mares catch up to him.

"Why?" Shade inquires with suspicion.

"Not for free, if that's what you're asking," Jonathan clarifies. "I'll send a letter to the quartermaster to prepare one for me and when I reach Canterlot and conclude my business I'll return with the wagon."

"How long will it take?" Shade asks.

"Three days." He holds up his left tan hoof to stop Evanescence, "I can arrange for you to work here for those three days to earn back some bits and have a place to sleep."

"Well, I have no problem getting my hooves—" Cherry Pie is cut off by Shade.

"I was going to say that I want to go to this 'Canterlot.' You said it was the capital, yes? Seems like a lucrative place to sell my loot."

"Canterlot is full of nothing but snobby, inbred unicorns with their own horns shoved up their plots!" Cherry Pie rants.

"Please, tell us how you really feel," Shade replies cynically. "What you think matters not—you will still accompany us."

"Why?" Cherry Pie steps up to Shade.

A slow grin spreads across Shade's muzzle. She leans closer to the grape mare with her forehead nearly pressing against Cherry Pie's hood and speaks low, "Because I own you." Shade draws back to her full height stating, "Just as I giveth so shall I taketh."

Cherry Pie scowls at Shade. With a snort of defeat, Cherry Pie lowers her head before Shade. "As you say, master," is Cherry Pie's bitter remark.

"Right…" Jonathan pipes up and shifts uncomfortably in place. "I'm… going to go check the train schedule then…" He trots away as casually as possible.

Shade laughs. She punches Cherry Pie's shoulder playfully. "Relax! I hate slavery and slavers. I do love a good joke. I took it too far, yes? I… will not do it again."

Cherry Pie snorts. "Yeah," she snaps and walks after the pinto stallion.

Shade enters the station and spies Jonathan at the desk "writing" a letter of sorts with a black ink pen. She makes her way to him when he stops writing and places the pen in ink well. He has a small grin on his muzzle.

"We're in luck. The train is coming back from Dodge Junction and should be here in an half hour. And the mailpony should be here soon to—"

The front double doors swing open. A gray pegasus mare with a blonde mane enters the station. She wears a sullen expression.

"Why the long face, kiddo," the older lime green stallion begind the counter asks.

The pony puts on a a small smile and trots up to the counter. "Just a long flight over here is all, sir. Don't have any letters but do you have some for me?"

If the pony wants to lie that is her prerogative Shade thinks to herself. The pony takes a lazy look around and her eyes shoot wide at Shade.

"Shade?" the mailmare walks up to the ivory mare with a black and crimson mane.

Shade steps away from the advancing mare. "Who the Hell are you?"

"What happened to your horns? And your mane?" the pony continues to question.

"I have no idea who the fuck you are or what the fuck you are talking about," Shade states.

"But you look and sound…" the gray pegasus examines the ivory pony and notices a missing cutie mark. "Is this another one of your spells?"

"She can't use magic. She's not a unicorn," Cherry Pie inputs. "Plus, I don't notice any magic on her."

The gray pegasus shifs her uncertain yellow eyes between the Shade look alike and the hooded pony. She begins to step backwards. "I…need to go…"

"Not before taking this," Jonathan speaks around the letter in his mouth.

The pegasus opens her saddlebag with a wing without taking her eyes off of Shade. Jonathan places the letter in the bag. She makes her way slowly to the doors. When her flank touches the wood she zips out the door.

Cherry Pie glances at Shade. Shade shrugs her shoulders.

"That was… awkward…" Jonathan breaks the silence.

"Where does she live?" Shade asks the old stallion.

"Ponyville, if I'm not mistaken," he answers.

"Anything else you can tell us about her, uncle Adam?"

"Not really, no," the stallion replies with a shake of his head.

"I am curious to meet my doppelgänger," Shade muses.

"She said 'horns'…" Cherry Pie voices.

"I noticed that, as well," Shade says.

"So… no wagon?" Jonathan asks.

"Maybe I can ask her to give me one of her horns," Shade jokes.

"Why?" Jonathan inquires.

"Why not?" Shade grins and walks to the front doors.

Jonathan looks over at the hooded Persistence. She just shrugs and follows after the ivory mare. A couple minutes later and the train pulls up to the station.

As they board the train Jonathan tells Evanescence, "Ponyville is on the way to Canterlot. If you still want the wagon, I can drop it off there on my way back."

"How much?"

"100 bits."

Shade takes her seat and Jonathan sits in the row next to her. She reaches into her saddle bag and pulls out a purse full of bits to toss at Jonathan. "Half now, the rest upon delivery."

Jonathan catches the purse with his white right hoof. "Deal," he nods.

The trip to Ponyville is a silent one.

When Shade and Cherry Pie step off the train at the Ponyville station, Jonathan calls out to Shade, "Hey," and tosses the book in his mouth at the ivory pony.

Shade dodges the book which sails into the side of Cherry Pie's head. Cherry Pie looks back and scowls at the pinto stallion.

"She was supposed to catch it!" he defends himself.

Shade rolls her eyes at the glower Cherry Pie gives her. "What for?"

Jonathan sighs and shakes his head. "Just read it. It'll be helpful."

Shade cranes her head down to see the battered brown book that had "Journal" written across it. She recognizes it as the book Jonathan had written in during the first night's rest. The train lurches forward and she sees Jonathan tip his hat before returning to the coach.

Shade eyes the book on the ground. She places a hoof on the edge and picks the book up in her hoof. "Odd…" she muses and places the book in her saddlebag.

"Let's see how crazy things will get," Cherry Pie huffs.

Chapter 59

Shade nods to Cherry Pie and they walk inside the station. Hardly anypony is in the station and the mare behind the ticket counter waves courteously at the duo as they head for the double red doors. Once out the door, Shade bumps into a brick wall—a white wall… with legs and golden boots.

"Princess Celestia!" Cherry Pie gasps and steps back.

Shade looks up to see a tall mare with an immaculate white coat, flowing multicolored mane, crown, and poudrette eyes. The mares expression of shock flares to anger than quickly twists into confusion.

"Ah. Um. Guess I should have looked first," Shade speaks. She does a quick bow. "Will you give me your pardon, your majesty? Not only for our collision but also for my lack of proper etiquette? I am a foreigner and quite ignorant of such things."

The princess studies her for a moment longer. Her conflicting expression changes to a warm smile. "Yes," she nods, "you have my pardon. Has anypony told you that you look familiar?"

"That is why I am here: to find my doppelgänger."

"Would you allow me to accompany you with your search? I am also searching for my beloved pet phoenix, Philomena," the princess states.

"It's a free country, right?" Shade smirks. Her face grows serious as she reiterates, "Right?"

Princess Celestia chuckles behind a gilded hoof, "Yes. Yes, it is."

Twilight glares at the ivory tricorn rolling on the floor laughing.

"This is not the time to be laughing!" Twilight restates to the ivory mare on the floor. "Fluttershy just stole the princess' pet!"

Shade cranes her neck to see the angry lavender unicorn between her white limbs. She throws her head back to laugh more. Twilight facehoofs and prepares a basket for Philomena which she attaches to Fluttershy simultaneously with her magenta magic. She then loads the regal pet in said basket.

She rushes to the cottage door while saying, "If we hurry, we can put her back before anypony even realizes she's missing." Twilight flings the door open and gasps at the two white stallions in gold armor in front of her.

"Busted!" Shade jeers and cackles into her hoof.

The guards enter the cottage and the one on the left speaks up first. "We were told we could find Twilight Sparkle here."

"We regret to inform you, miss, that the royal pet has gone missing," the second guard adds.

"Really? You don't say!" Twilight titters nervously.

Shade zooms up to the unicorns side and pushes her up to the guards. "She did it! She's the one you want!"

"Shade!" Twilight exclaims and flails her limbs wildly.

Shade laughs and picks up the lavender mare to place behind herself. "We'll keep our eyes for her, boys," Shade gives a mock salute.

The guards just nod and leave.

Shade closes the door and grins at Twilight. Twilight gives Shade a flat look. Shade walks over to the window and watches the guards disappear behind the hill.

"Alright. Let's go," she states as she steps up to the door.

Twilight leans against the door. "What are you doing?"

"I thought you wanted to return the damn thing?" Shade says.

"We can't now!" Twilight exclaims.

Shade places a hoof on Twilight's withers. "Twilight. Remain calm."

"I am calm!"

Shade looks at the hyperventilating, wild eyed mare dubiously.

"All that really matters to me is that poor little Philomena here gets well," Fluttershy inputs.

A cough escapes from the basket on Fluttershy's back.

"That's very noble of you. I'll write to you when you're banished. Unless I'm banished too somewhere there's no post office. Then you'll have to write to me. Deal?" Twilight speaks and walks up to Fluttershy with a twitch in her eye.

"Please, Twilight. You just have to help me get Philomena healthy and then we can return her to the princess. And everything will be fine," Fluttershy tries to assuage the lavender unicorn on the brink of a mental breakdown.

Twilight takes in deep breaths to calm herself. Once she collects herself she asks Fluttershy, "Did you give her any kind of medicine?"

"I tried to, but she wouldn't take it," Fluttershy answers.

Twilight groans. "Then you have to make her take it," her emphasis knocks Philomena out of the basket where Shade catches the bird."You can't be such a pushover, Fluttershy! You need to show this patient who's the boss. Make her straighten up and fly right!"

"She can't fly," Fluttershy replies knowingly.

Twilight finds the pill Fluttershy had tried to give the bird earlier, picks it up I her hoof, and turns to look at the bird with a smirk. "No excuses!"

"Quite the evil face you're making there, Sparkler," Shade grins.

Twilight walks over to Shade and the bird and rolls her eyes, "Just keep the bird still." Twilight opens the bird beak and practically shoves her entire hoof down the birds throat so Philomena can not spit out the pill.

"Done!" Twilight chimes and turns to Fluttershy. "Okay, what else?"

"Uh... well," Fluttershy starts uncertainly, "she keeps pulling her feathers off. The ones that haven't fallen out yet from all her coughing, I mean."

Twilight scans the room and Shade levitates a white cone to her. Twilight promptly places the cone over the birds head. Philomena struggles with the cone and tries to remove the contraption.

"I don't think she likes it," Fluttershy observes.

"Tough love, baby. You want her to get well, don't you?" Twilight snaps.

"Of course, but..."

"Next!" Twilight exclaims cutting off Fluttershy.

"You know what? I think I'm starting to like this side of you, Sparkler," Shade comments.

"Gee, thanks," Twilight snarks. "I'm sure you find this situation quite humorous."

"Yes. Quite," Shade nods with a smug grin.

Twilight shakes her head and turns to Fluttershy.

"Well, she desperately needs some bed rest, but I can't get her to stay put," Fluttershy says.

"I got this," Shade states. She levitates Philomena with her crimson magic and the next sound that fills the room is the sickening snap of bones of Shade snapping the birds neck.

Fluttershy gasps and gapes in horror. "YOU MONSTER!" she exclaims which wipes the smile off Shade's muzzle. "I CAN UNDERSTAND THE PARASPRITES. I CAN LOOK OVER THE HYDRA. BUT THIS—!"

The bird on the ground combusts and turns into ash making Fluttershy and Twilight gasp again.

"Just tell me what you really think of me then," Shade speaks, her voice chills the room. She ignites her horn and teleports away in a crimson flash.

Twilight swears she had seen a tear roll down from Shade's goggles.

The ashes begin to swirl about and a magnificent red and orange bird rises from the ashes. The bird flies over to Fluttershy and Twilight and gives them a chirp of worry.

"A phoenix!" Twilight awes. "Of course! I remember Philomena now! She's a-a-," Twilight can see Fluttershy on the verge of tears, "phoenix…"

Shade grunts in pain and clutches her chest as she falls to a knee in the middle of the street.

"What's wrong?" Cherry Pie cries in alarm.

"Like someone is… twisting a blade in my chest…" Shade groans and collapses to the ground. Her breathing is short and shallow.

"Shade!"

Shade peeks through her blurry eyes and sees yellowish and purplish pony shapes in front of her.

"That can't be Shade," one speaks, "Shade has three horns and a cutie mark."

"Philomena!" Princess Celestia calls out and the phoenix flies over to her.

Shade labors to her hooves trying her best to ignore the pain. "I am Shade. Nìzī. Kūàmírà. Whulphe. Kyrie," she proclaims between her teeth. "First born of Grey Whulphe and Val Kyrie."

"See? She is not our Shade," the purple shape says.

"What's wrong?" a soft voice asks and yellow fills Shade's vision.

"No… idea…" Shade strains.

Princess Celestia scans the ivory pony. "I do not sense anything physically wrong with you," Celestia says.

Shade squeezes her eyes and blinks a few times. She stares into the comforting teal gems of the yellow mare. "I will live," Shade says after taking a deep breath.

"Where are you from?" the yellow mare asks.

"A far away land you have never heard of," Shade replies. "I do not know how I got here. The last thing I remember…" Shade scrunched up her face in deep thought, "All Hell had broken loose. Literally."

"What do you mean?" By this time Shade's vision had returned to her in full and sees the purple unicorn asking the question.

"The genesis of war. With everything at stake. I had succumbed to sleep on the eve of battle and I woke up in a cave over here in this land." Shade heaves a sigh when the pain in her chest subsides.
"Who are you two?" she addresses the two ponies.

"I'm Twilight Sparkle," the purple unicorn says.

"I'm Fluttershy," the yellow pegasus introduces herself.

"And I am Princess Celestia!" the princess chimes in with a smile. "And this is Philomena," she extends a leg where the large orange and red bird squawks.

"I'm Cherry Pie," the cloak wearing pony mumbles.

"Now that introductions are out of the way," Shade looks at the lavender unicorn, "Take me to your Shade."

Chapter 60

"'Monster,'" Shade whispers in the darkness. She pulls off her goggles and throws them onto the bed as she falls face first into her pillows. "What's wrong with me?"

Flashes of deer, diamond dogs, dragons fly past her eyes. The visions are filled with her ripping them apart, blasting them with magic, and bathing in their blood. The diamond dogs deserve all the cruelty for the kidnapping of Rarity, but the deer and dragons?

She heaves a heavy sigh. Her mother did not raise her to do all of those things. Deathly Belladonna had taught Shade to be compassionate to others, to be caring, to be friendly, to use her power for good. Shade buries her face deeper into the pillow.

A pink mare appears behind her eyelids. Inhaling the bakery scent from the pillow starts to calm Shade.

"Pinkie…"

"Yes?"

Shade turns to the voice. Lo and behold, before her very eyes stands the pony who fills Shade's day with joy and light. A small smile pulls on the corner of Shade's mouth.

Pinkie sits on the bed next to Shade and drapes herself across the ivory mare. She runs a pink hoof through the short black and red mane of Shade and nuzzles her neck tenderly.

"I'm such a horrible pony," Shade laments and buries her face in the warmth of Pinkie's chest.
She feels Pinkie flinch. "Oh. Sorry. Horns." Shade adjusts her head so that her horns run against Pinkie's neck.

Pinkie giggles and kisses the top of Shade's head. "It's okay, Shadey-wadey. Want to talk about what happened?"

"No. Then you'd hate me, too," Shade replies.

"I could never hate you," Pinkie assures and pets Shade slowly.

"I killed Celestia pet bird." Shade notices Pinkie's slight pause in her strokes.

"On accident?"

"On purpose."

"May I ask why?"

Shade exhales the breathe she subconsciously had held. "I did it because I knew she was a phoenix and would come back to life. Before I could explain myself, Fluttershy called me a 'monster' and pointed out my previous… endeavors."

Pinkie chuckles and wraps her hooves around Shade to squeeze her. "You just want to make sure something doesn't become a problem again. Your ways of doing things are a little more drastic than our ways but you are no where near a monster."

Shade looks up at Pinkie with sad eyes. "I am a monster. There's so much I have kept hidden from all of you."

"You can stop doing those things," Pinkie smiles hopefully.

"I will!" Shade proclaims. "I will spend the rest of my days making up for my past actions if I have to!"

Knocking on the door grabs their attention. Pinkie quickly kisses Shade and hops off the bed. "I'll go see who it is."

Shade grins. "Thanks."

"I'll stay at the train station," Cherry Pie had told Shade and quickly beat hooves.

Shade follows her guides while observing her surroundings lazily. She hears the ponies talking about her and the princess, who for some reason, is still with them. Shade watches the phoenix circle above them.

"Amazing, isn't she?" Princess Celestia asks with a hint of pride in her voice.

"I still can not believe that is a phoenix," Shade replies. "The ones back home are huge and have quite the temper on them." Shade sighs, "As with other Ancient beings, they are endangered and on the brink of extinction."

Princess Celestia hears the sorrow of Shade's words and also picks up on the bitterness of something the ivory pony mumbles under her breath.

"How do you find Equestria so far?" Princess Celestia inquires.

"Alien," Shade answers quickly and pauses, "yet… familiar, your majesty. This place is truly peaceful which is foreign to me. 'Peace' was just 'waiting' and preparing for the next war and or catastrophe."

Princess Celestia smiles faintly, "Your home reminds me of the years before the founding of Equestria of the times my sister and I had to actively protect our little ponies."

"I do not do peace. War is in my blood. When there is no war, I sate my bloodlust with wonderlust. I love exploring and adventuring as much as a good fight." Shade picks up on the princess' discomfort of her words. "I assure you, your highness, I can control myself and will do my utmost to not interfere with your hard work."

"Thank you. That is all I wanted to hear," Princess Celestia replies with a smile.

"Is that why you have all those scars?" The timid pegasus speaks up. "Because of your homeland being constantly at war?"

Shade grins and her eyes flash. "Yes. My scars are all reminders of how I am still here and my enemies are not."

"We are getting closer," the lavender unicorn informs the group. "That's her house there," she points out with a hoof, "the blue one."

Shade surveys the area, noting the fountain in the middle of the bustling plaza, the wide roads, and narrow alleys. "Yes. I can see why she would choose this location," she muses aloud.

As the group turns down Second Street, a voice from the white stone building calls out to them.

"Shade, what did you do this time?"

Everypony turns around and two guards ponies flare out their wings to halt the approaching large gray unicorn stallion. His smile disappears when he sees "Shade" turn around.

"This is getting annoying," the pony huffs with the same voice of his daughter as she rolls the same eyes as his daughter. Then he notices the scars that mar her body and the missing cutie mark.

"Um. What's going on here?" Grey looks to Fluttershy.

"We aren't entirely sure," Fluttershy replies.

Shade ignores the stallion and knocks on the door. She reads the sign hanging above the door aloud. "Curios and Rarities,'"

"Coming!" A bubbly voice chimes from inside.

A moment later and the door swings in to reveal a a pink pony with a wildly, curly, pink mane. Her smile grows wider upon seeing Shade. Pinkie inhales a sharp breath of air, "Are you Shade's twin sister?! She never told me she has a sister!"

Shade shakes her head and unflattens her ears from her head. "Could you lower your volume a few notches? Where is Shade now?"

"Here." The tricorn appears behind the pink mare and stares at her mimic.

"Huh," the earth pony Shade grunts in amusement when she sees her clone wearing goggles, "I think I understand the situation now."

"I, for one, would like to know," tricorn Shade speaks.

"Is Death around? She more than likely has something to do with this."

"'Death?' You mean my mum Deathly Belladonna?"

Earth pony Shade stares at her counterpart with a flat expression. "Oh, now I know for certain she is behind this if she has me calling her 'mum'. Where is she?"

"She isn't here. She's out in the field heading an excavation."

"Hmm," earth pony Shade taps her chin as she thinks. Her face brightens as a light bulb goes off above her head. "Can you not use magic to summon her?"

"Well, normally, but mum shields herself from magic."

Earth pony steps up to her tricorn self while thinking more on the subject. She glances up at the tricorn after staring at the ground for a moment and smiles. Earth pony Shade punches tricorn Shade in the chest and twists her hoof to the left. Tricorn Shade feels her lungs empty and her heart stop; she collapses to the ground and gazes up at herself in shock.

Earth pony Shade examines her left hoof and smirks, "Still got it." She holds out her hoof to the others. "Relax. If I know Death she should be popping up any mome—"

Pop!

"Shade!" Deathly Belladonna cries out. She stares at the Shade standing then at the Shade on the ground.

"Predictable," earth pony Shade comments as she reaches down and touches tricorn Shade's chest turning her hoof in the opposite direction.

Tricorn Shade inhales and coughs. She breathes heavily and scrambles to her hooves.

"Death, yes? I want answers." Earth pony Shade addresses the cerise pony.

Deathly Belladonna pulls tricorn Shade to her side and steps in front of her daughter and glares at the ivory pony with daggers. "And who might you be?" she growls.

"Déshū, ñō vlāeen bæms kän çí Death, no playing games with me," earth pony Shade says to Death.

Both Death's and Celestia's eyes grow wide.

"I don't know what in Tartarus you are talking about nor how you know the Ancient language so well."

Earth pony Shade narrows her eyes at the cerise pony. "You are not lying," she finally states after a moment of tense silence. "I will be leaving then and search for answers elsewhere," she says as she walks away.

Tricorn Shade glares at her doppelgänger.

Pinkie hops after the pony and calls out to her. "Hey! Why don't you stay so I can throw you a 'Welcome to Ponyville' party!"

"Pinkie!" Tricorn Shade hisses.

The ivory earth pony stops in her tracks. She swivels her head around and smiles. "I have the time. Come get me when you are ready, yes? I will be around."

"A second party sounds fantastic!" Princess Celestia chimes. "Especially, since the first one was cut short."

Shade finds herself pressing against Deathly Belladonna.

"Are you alright?" Death ask.

"Yes. Thanks, mum. For showing up…" Shade replies and nuzzles her mother.

"Always, Shade," Death comforts her daughter.

Death spots Grey in the corner of her eye. He stops looking at the ivory earth pony and turns his attention to them. He smiles and returns inside his shop.

Chapter 61

Cherry Pie stares at Shade with a blank expression.

"If I get on the good side of the princess, perhaps she can help restore your horn," Shade adds to her previous statement of them staying for a "welcome" party.

Cherry Pie sighs. "I do not do parties."

"There will be three powerful magical ponies at the party tonight, all three of which may prove useful for your quest." Shade notices her words fall on deaf ears. She scowls at the hood wearing, grape pony, "At least pretend to get along with them. It is not hard to put up a friendly front. Life if a game; once you understand the rules and the players—you are that much closer to winning."

"Do you think they would help me? A stranger?"

Shade turns to leave out the station door, "What will you lose? What will you gain?" She leaves out the double doors.

Cherry Pie stares at the doors for a long moment. A sigh leaves her lungs as she steps towards the doors. She opens one of the doors and comes face to face with a smirking Shade.

"Wise choice," Shade states.

"I still want to send her to the Dragonlands," Shade voices her opinion out loud to the pink pony zooming around the bakery putting up decorations.

"She is like your long lost sister! We have to celebrate her being here!" Pinkie exclaims.

"That can be remedied," Shade deadpan.

Pinkie tries to say something but a yelp escapes her when the ladder she is standing in topples over. Shade catches the pink pony with magic.

Pinkie heaves a sigh of relief. "Thanks for the catch."

Shade lifts up her goggles to wink, "Anytime, love."

"They look longingly into each other's eyes and kiss," a familiar voice commentates.

Shade breaks away from her and Pinkie's kiss to glare at her doppelgänger standing in the bakery doorway.

"Wow! How'd you get in without the bell ringing?" Pinkie chimes.

"Secret," earth pony Shade winks, "love."

Tricorn Shade gnashed her teeth at her facsimile. "What do you want?"

Earth pony Shade pretends to shiver, "Ooo, what a scary face you are making." She smiles, "I need bits so I need to sale some of my loot. You seem like the right buyer."

That statement piques tricorn Shade's interest. "What do you mean?"

"I have old jewelry and armor I got from an Ursa cave a while back."

"Right," is tricorn Shade's dubious remark, "because an Ursa Minor just let you waltz right in."

"Of course not. I killed both the Minor and Major."

Tricorn Shade's smug expression makes way for shock. "You killed them?"

"Yes."

Shade releases a sharp, "Ha! Oh, okay. I'll look at your 'loot' maybe even buy a few pieces just to help you so you can pay the huge ass fine Celestia is about to give you for killing the only Ursas in existence."

"Kūížñō," earth pony Shade sighs the expletive.

"How do you know the Old Language?" tricorn Shade inquires.

"The same reason you know it?"

"You study it from going to digs with your mother?"

Earth pony Shade shakes her head, "Guess not." She turns to leave out the door. "Let us walk and talk, yes?" she says over her shoulder.

Tricorn Shade walks out and stops to look at a pony wearing a grey cloak and hood.

"This is my… associate, Cherry Pie," earth pony Shade introduces the cloaked pony.

"Hello," tricorn Shade greets the pony.

"Cherry Pie" nods her head as a silent reply.

Earth pony Shade walks off and speaks over her shoulder, "Your 'Old Language' is my native tongue."

"And where is it that you are from?"

"A place far, far away."

"There isn't a place on Equus that speaks the Old Language any more," tricorn Shade states.

"And there is your answer," earth pony Shade replies cooly.

Tricorn Shade stops in her tracks and stares at her doppelgänger.

Earth pony Shade stops and taps her chin in thought. "I have been thinking, since you are already established yourself as 'Shade' it will be easier for everyone else to address me by a different name. I would like to be called Evanescence henceforth."

"What?"

"My name. I am changing it to—"

"You are an alien?" tricorn Shade interrupts earth pony Shade.

"Technically," earth pony Shade affirms with a nod.

"That's not possible," tricorn Shade begins to laugh nervously and twitch.

Earth pony Shade deadpans at her doppelgänger, "Stop that. You are making me look strange."

"How? How is this possible?"

"Death, more than likely. She is the most powerful goddess and this place seems like something she would think of."

"My mother is not a goddess."

"No. No, she is not. More than likely she is a proxy for Death to use. She has used many a proxy in the past to walk the mortal planes since she is restrained to the Netherworld."

A long silence hangs between them as they make their way to the blue house. As they turn down the street to their destination, Grey watches the two of them walk by. He sees earth pony Shade stop and point at him while saying something to his daughter. The imitation of his daughter narrows her eyes at him and she proceeds to walk to Shade's house.

"Definitely a world created by Death if my fath—if Grey—is here," earth pony Shade comments as she closes the door behind her.

"Do you have a problem with my ex-husband now?" Deathly Belladonna inquires from the stairs.

"No… ma'am," earth pony Shade replies.

"Mum! What are you still doing here?" Shade hugs her mother.

"That is cringe worthy," earth pony Shade steps away from the two and shakes her head as she sets her bags down in front of the counter.

Deathly Belladonna ignores the negative comment and smiles at her daughter, "What? I can't take time out of my busy schedule to be with my daughter?"

"She probably is around to make sure I do not try to kill you again," earthy pony Shade states nonchalantly as she pokes around the shop.

Shade snorts. "Trust me, I won't be letting my guard down around you anytime soon. You won't be taken me down as easily."

Earth pony Shade grins devilishly at her facsimile, "As you say." She begins to dig through her large bag and takes pieces out to place onto the counter.

Deathly Belladonna eyes the cloak wearing pony. The pony bows and returns to absorb herself in examining the baubles on display.

"Mum. Please take a look at these," comes Shade's uncertain voice.

Deathly Belladonna's eyes grow wide when her eyes had found the worn, tattered banner Shade held in her hooves. "Incredible…"

"So it is Parandae?"

"Most definitely," Deathly Belladonna nods. Her eyes examine the necklaces and amulets on the counter.

"I have this, as well," earth pony Shade says as she pulls out a rusty chest piece and sets it on the counter. She returns to her bag and pulls out a helmet. "I am not expert at archaeology but I am a master smith. These two pieces were created by two different cultures."

"Yes," crimson magic engulfs the helmet and stops in front of Shade's muzzle, "this is pre-Equestrian earth tribe craftsponyship."

"We'll buy your entire bag," Deathly Belladonna states.

Tricorn Shade gapes at her mother while earth pony Shade smirks.

"Fifty thousand bits," Deathly Belladonna offers.

"Works for me!" Earth pony Shade chimes and extends her hoof to the cerise pony.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Shade pushes her mother's hoof away. "'Fifty thousand?!' That's ridiculous."

"History is worth any price!" Deathly Belladonna remarks.

Shade facehooves. "You are going to make us bankrupt, mare."

A pink flash of light at the end of the counter reveals large, brown sacks. "Two thousand there," another pink flash of light and a card and quill pop up in front of Deathly Belladonna. She writes on the card then levitates it to earth pony Shade. "And the rest here."

Earth pony Shade examines the card and smiles. "Could you please make this out to Evanescence? I decided to change my name."

"Oh." The card bursts into flames. DB conjures up another card. When she finishes, she lets Evanescence examine the card.

Evanescence accepts the card with her mouth and stuffs it into one of her saddle bags. "Pleasure doing business with you," she smiles. She starts to remove all the artifacts from her large bag and places them in the counter.

This goes on for five minutes.

Evanescence places a wad of cloth on the table. When it falls open there are shards of ruby. "I have no idea what this is or used to be."

Deathly Belladonna picks up a piece of ruby with her magic to investigate. "Hm. A powerful enchantment was once on these rubies." Her face scrunchs in confusion, "Tricorn in origin."

"Curious," Shade muses.

Evanescence occupies her time with loading the large sacks of money into her large bag. "Well, I know where to sell my future loot now. I will see myself out."

She heads to the door with Cherry Pie close.

"Wait!" Deathly Belladonna calls out and teleports in front of Evanescence. "Would you be interested in helping me with an excavation? As a sign of good faith?"

Shade's lower jaw hits the floor.

Evanescence smirks and focuses on the cerise pony before her. "Does the answer to repair broken horns lay within these ruins?"

Deathly Belladonna cocks her head curiously. "Uncertain. What I do know is that these ruins predate even the Trotans. Anypony's guess as to what awaits within."

"Alas, until my quest to fix a broken horn is complete, I will not venture away from my quest."

"Why do you wish to know how to repair broken horns? And what kind of horn?" Deathly Belladonna inquires.

Evanescence smiles and turns to leave out the door. "Why not?"

Chapter 62

A pale yellow eye inspects the slice of cake before it. The pink frosting, a rainbow of sprinkles, and the three layers of strawberry-chocolate-vanilla cake scream "Diabetes!" and Evanescence's teeth begin to ache. She sets the plate down on the table. A pair of wide, blue, expecting eyes sparkles from the edge of the table. Pinkie Pie pops up and beams at Evanescence with a wide grin.

Evanescence smiles back at the mare. She picks up her fork and carefully cuts the tip of the cake. With a piece of cake on the fork, she guides the morsel to her mouth slowly—all the while Pinkie's smile grows bigger.

"Did you make the cake?" Evanescence stops to ask the pink pony.

"Yup!" Pinkie chimes.

Evanescence opens her mouth to eat the cake but stops to ask another question, which causes Pinkie to deflate slightly, "Chocolate, strawberry, and vanilla, yes?"

"Yup, yup!" Pinkie nods her head enthusiastically.

Once again, Evanescence brings the fork of cake to her mouth just to stop before eating the confection, "And the frosting—"

"Just eat it already!" Shade growls and glares at her doppelgänger.

Princess Celestia snickers to the right of Evanescence.

Evanescence smirks and eats the cake. Just as she had expected the cake's sweetness excels past her threshold. The flavors explode in her mouth and instantly make Evanescence shutter. She swallows the cake whole not wanting to taste it a second longer.

"Y-yum!" Evanescence smiles warily.

Pinkie frowns. "You don't like it, huh?"

Evanescence drinks the glass of water and quickly swishes the water in her mouth. "No. It is a little too sweet for my liking."

Pinkie turns to glare at Shade. "You said she would like extra-super sweet stuff!"

Shade snickers. "Did I?"

Understanding flashes Evanescence's eyes. She sees Shade's smirk when the tricorn turns around to walk away.

"I'm sorry, Evanescence," Pinkie apologizes.

Evanescence looks at the deflating pony. Something takes over her body as she stuffs the cake into her mouth and swallows it.

"What?" Pinkie gapes at the white pony's actions. "But—"

Before she can say her sentence, Evanescence devours the rest of the large circle cake in its entirety.

"D-d-delightf-f-f-f-f-ful!" Evanescence stutters as the sugar courses through her veins and makes her start twitching.

"Thanks, Eva!" Pinkie exclaims and jumps over the table to hug the white mare.

Even with all her twitching, Evanescence seizes up and remains rigid. "N-n-n-no p-p-p sure," she sputters.

Pinkie bounces away cheerfully.

Princess Celestia casts a curious glance at the white pony beside her and stifles a giggle behind a gilded hoof.

"En-n-n-njoying yourself-f-f, Pr-pr-princess?" Evanescence tries to sound angry but ends up making herself smile.

"Are you going to be okay?" Princess Celestia asks.

Evanescence holds up a hoof to the Princess, "G-g-give me a mo-mo- a mo-moment!" The ivory mare leaps up from her chair and zips out the bakery door with a speed rivaling even Pinkie.

One minute later, Evanescence strolls through the bakery doors, acting as if she had not been there earlier. She makes her way to everypony to introduce herself. After her introductions, she makes her way to the side of the princess and huffs a sigh as she takes a seat. A long moment of silence passes and the princess watches the ivory earth pony take a sip of water.

"How are you feeling?" the princess dares to question.

"Better," Evanescence replies after she finishes her glass of water. She looks over at the princess and smiles, "I ran to the north and found a village a hairy, loud, sentient bovines then I ran to the east and found griffins, they are not the nicest, and I ran south to see dragons, also not the friendliest, and then I ran all the way back here." The earth mare sighs contently, "Quite the ten minute adventure."

Princess Celestia stares at the wide grinning mare in disbelief. "I'd say," she finally speaks and laughs.

"Good times," Evanescences smiles.

Five Minutes Earlier. . .

Princess Ember heaves a heavy sigh and draws her hand down her face. "Ponies, I am not going to hurt you. I have been bringing you food for the past month! I can help you return to your homes in Ponyville," the turquoise dragoness addresses the quivering ponies in the back of the cave.

"Oh, wow!" Ember hears behind her.

Ember turns around and rolls her eyes at the sight before her. "Another pony? Is this the beginning of an invasion or something?"

"Are you supposed to be a dragon?" the white earth pony questions as she zips around Ember.

"'Supposed?'" Ember huffs smoke and puffs out her chest, "I am a dragon!" She pulls her head back when her vision is filled with yellow smiling eyes.

"That is cute. You are adorable!" the pony beams.

"I am not cute! And I am not adorable!" Ember stamps her foot vehemently. "I am tough and ferocious!"

"Oh, yes. I can see it now," the pony grins. "You are simply captivating, as well," the pony winks.

Ember cocks her head in confusion. "What?"

"If you want these ponies out of your spines, I will be more than happy to take them off your claws, Princess," the white earth pony bows.

A blood-curdling scream from inside the cave makes the both of them cover their ears.

"It's the demon!" a pale yellow earth pony mare shrills while pointing a hoof at the white earth pony.

"See? They already know me," the white mare smiles at Ember.

"Take them. They are a headache," Ember replies. She stretches her wings and launches herself into the sky.

"Okay, ponies, I am here to take you all ho"

Zap!

A blast of magic sparks off of Evanescence's nose.

"Stay back! The Great and Powerful Trixie will not lose again!"

Evanescence grins and her eyes faintly glow, "Let everypony here remember that she attacked first."

"Good times," Evanescence sighs and takes a sip of tea.

"Uhm. . . That was my cup, Evanescence," Princess Celestia inputs.

Evanescence looks at the cup and then at the princess. "You do not have cooties, yes?"

"Well, no. . ."

"Does this mean we have to get married now?"

"Well, no. . ."

Evanescence laughs and sets the teacup in front of the princess, "I did not realize." She reaches for the teacup on her left and sips the tea.

"Uhm. . ." a voice whispers.

"Was this your cup, Fluttershy?" Evanescence frowns.

"Y-yeah. But if you w-want"

Evanescence groans and facehooves. She leans closer to Fluttershy and pulls the creamy pegasus closer. "I guess we just have to get married now, yes?" Evanescence winks.

Fluttershy's eyes grow wide and her face starts to burn. "Wh-wh-what?"

"Is joke, Fluttershy!" Evanescence chuckles. She whispers into Fluttershy's ear. "Sex first then marriage."

A squeak escapes the pegasus before she passes out in Evanescence's arm.

"She is fun," Evanescence comments to a worried Princess.

Chapter Six Times Ten Plus Three

Evanescence closes the journal and stares at the worn cover as she gathers her thoughts. “Interesting,” she mulls to herself and stuffs the book into her bag. Her yellow topaz gems spy the sleeping grape mare on the opposite bed of the hotel room.

“Awaken, sleeping beauty,” Evanescence calls out to Cherry Pie.

The mare rolls over to her side and opens her eyes to see a pair of reflective orbs gazing at her. Cherry Pie scans the dark room. “What time is it?”

“Time for us to meet up with Jonathan at the train station,” is the white pony’s response as she shoulders the large bag.

Cherry Pie groans as she rolls out of bed. A long yawn fills her lungs as she stretches the sleep from her body. She pulls her cloak around herself. A nod to the white mare tells her she is ready to leave.

A train whistle jolts Cherry Pie up from her slumber. From the bench, she sees the light from the train engine approaching and hears the train thundering down the line. The sky shows early signs of dawn with the sun peeking over the horizon.

“Beautiful,” Evanescence comments on the sky. “Sight truly is a wonderful sense...”

Cherry Pie casts a curious glance at the mare beside her. The train hisses to a stop in front of the duo and steam clouds the air. The brown stallion conductor opens the car doors. When nopony leaves, Cherry Pie and Evanescence step into the coach car.

As she makes her way down the aisle, Evanescence notices all the apple cutie marks on the passengers she walks by. A familiar pinto stallion stands up at the back of the car.

“Mornin’,” Jonathan greets the two mares with a tip of his tan cowboy hat.

“You mentioned a ‘surprise’ in your letter...” Evanescence begins.

When his guests situatate themselves in the booth Jonathan speaks. “Right. I’ll be travelin’ the same direction as y’all so I’ll be taggin’ along for a quick spell.”

“Princess Celestia finally listen to you?” Evanescence asks.

“Somethin’ like that. She no longer doubts their existence.”

The two have their attention taken by the hooded pony nodding her head as she fights to stay awake. Cherry Pie rests her head against the window and succumbs to the soft embrace of sleep.

“We have quite a ways to go ‘til we reach Appleoosa, you gonna catch up on sleep, too?” Jonathan inquires of Evanescence.

“No. I had my two hours of sleep. I am fine.”

Jonathan whistles. “A whole two hours of sleep, huh? You are definitely set for the day.”

Evanescence smirks at his sarcasm. “As apex predators, my people evolved to be efficient at everything. From sleeping, to eating, to bodily functions, and all things in between.”

A yawn escapes past Jonathan’s hat covered muzzle. “Must be nice,” he says lazily as he reclines in his seat with his hat covering his face. “I need to catch up on my sleep.”

Evanescence turns her attention to the passing scenery as thoughts and the week’s events swim around in her head.

“I’ll play your game, Death,” Evanescence thinks to herself as she reclines in the seat, “Just don’t give me a reason to show this world why I am the Goddess of Destruction.”

A grunt leaves Jonathan as he labors to bring his hooves under him. He turns his brown eyes up to his previous position on the scarp and can see where the earth gave way. Another grunt and the pinto stallion is on all fours. Glass cracking draws his attention. He picks up the broken camera by its strap and frowns.

“Thanks for braking my fall,” is his sardonic comment as he tosses the broken camera into his backpack. “Look what nature threw at us this time, Rucker,” he grins to the backpack, “Good thing this is our home turf.” After shifting the khaki backpack in a comfortable position he continues on his journey.

A quick survey of the area reveals his hat atop a nearby bush. He frowns at the poison oak.

“I can always get a new one...”

A heavy sigh empties his lungs.

“You’re lucky I love you so much, sis...”

Jonathan stamps through the forest with a grimace. His skin crawls and burns and wants him to relieve the irritation with scratching. His hooves march towards the river. The sound of rushing water makes him pick up his pace.

He shrugs off Rucker to search for a bar of soap and a wash cloth. With Rucker nearly as tall him the search was quick. As Jonathan is washing himself in the river his head starts to ache.

Is this déjà vu? No... no... A dream... memory. I remember this day...

Jonathan watches idly as his younger self goes through the motions as if watching a film. The crashing sounds makes him jump. He remembers the sound being a small rock slide.

He finds himself standing by the rocks and uprooted trees. An oddly shaped rock had caught his attention. In a rubble of lighter sandstone a single slab of darker limestone stuck out like a sore thumb to the geologist. The rough headstone shape and tool marks confirmed his suspicions of the stone being a grave marker. As much as he wanted it to be an ancient grave marker the truth was that more important. The dates on the stone did not make his heart sink as much as the name etched into the stone: Miranda Tempest.

Flashes of the cream colored, black maned pegasus mare bring Jonathan to tears.

The object that started it all...

“Awaken,” a crisp voice and sharp prod rouses him.

Jonathan opens his eyes to darkness. He sits up and his hat slides off his face letting the light blind him temporarily. He blinks.

“Apploosa is about ten minutes away,” Evanescence informs him.

He turns to face her. “Thanks—“ a cloth smacks his face.

“Your sniveling was starting to bother me and worry the others.”

Jonathan chuckles lamely. “Sorry ‘bout that,” his apology had come out muffled as he wiped his face. He breathes in deeply to clear his mind of the past. Analyzing yellow eyes catch his attention. “What?”

Evanescence opens her mouth to speak but closes it quickly before saying, “Did you perhaps learn anything about the southern lands?”

“Actually, I did. It seems a Doctor Deathly Belladonna has discovered old ruins in the jungles. Her notes suggest the ruins belong to an ancient species of pony and is one of many cities in the area.”

Evanescence smiles. “Just grand.”

“What?”

“I have met the good doctor already. She is the mother of my doppelgänger,” Evanescence shares.

“Hm. Small world,” Jonathan grunts.

“Perhaps.” Evanescence looks out the window to see a raven perched on the window sill. Her eyes narrow at the bird. “Perhaps,” she repeats.

Chapter 64

"Next time, I think I'll just pass out written invitations," Pinkie labors and flops onto the wooden floor.

Shade smiles at Pinkie wearing a cake costume and sporting a second cake atop her head. "I told you I could deliver the invitations for you." Shade walks over to her pink pony and lifts her to her hooves. She ignites her horns to cast a rejuvenation spell on Pinkie.

Pinkie Pie wraps her hooves around Shade's neck, "I'll definitely ask you to do that next time! Oh!" She springboards back to her previous position. "Gummy! Do your thing!"

The little green alligator dives into the curly fluff known as Pinkie's mane to fish out an invitation and presents the paper to Shade. Shade stares back at the reptile and his exotropic purple eyes as he blinks slowly.

Shade envelopes the paper with her crimson magic, "Thanks, Gummy." She opens the invitation which explodes with confetti and streamers.

Pinkie Pie falls to the floor in a fit of laughter.

Shade shakes her head to remove the surprise from her face. "You got me," she laughs.

Pinkie Pie springs up to her hooves to kiss Shade. "Be there or be square," she giggles.

"Because if I'm not there, I wouldn't be around?" Shade inquires with a knowing grin.

Pinkie Pie giggle-snorts. "Yup! See ya later, Shadey-wadey!"

Inside the diabetes shack, Shade hears the music of the party underway. At least the party is just for her group of friends. Shade exhales the breath of anxiety she had subconsciously stored in her lungs. She adjusts her goggles before knocking on the door. The door swings open to reveal a bubbly pink pony.

"Shadey-wadey!" Pinkie Pie shrills.

"Expecting somepony else?" Shade smirks.

"C'mon!" Pinkie pulls Shade inside, "Gummy was just talking about you!"

In an instant, Shade finds herself muzzle to nose with said one-year-old alligator.

Shade lifts up her goggles to reveal her narrowing yellow eyes to the reptile. "So, Gommeux, I hear you've been talking about me. All nice things I hope?"

Gummy's eyes blink lazily. Oui.

"Good. Now," an orange box with red ribbon appears before Gummy in a crimson flash, "Happy birthday, Gummy."

Gummy blinks. Oui.

Shade cracks a smile.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack stand around a wooden apple-bobbing tub. . . to bob for apples. Applejack dunks her head into the tub to retrieve a red apple which she eats quickly in one bite.

"Nice one! Now let me show you how it's really done," Rainbow Dash comments. She opens her mouth wide and rears her head back to prepare herself for the task at hoof.

"Hey, girls!" Pinkie Pie greets her two competitive friends as she walks up to the tub.

Rainbow Dash halts her objective to return her friend's greeting, "Hey, Pinkie Pie!"

"Howdy!" the Stetson-wearing cowpony welcomes.

Pinkie Pie hums happily, "Just wanted to tell you how happy I am that you could make it to Gummy's party."

"Are you kiddin'? I wouldn't have missed it for the world," Applejack replies.

"Me neither. When Pinkie Pie throws a party, I am there!" Rainbow Dash states. She dunks her head into the tub and retrieves an apple. "Ta-da!" she boasts with the apple between her teeth.

"Aw! It's just a boring old apple," Pinkie deflates. She then springs back to life a second later, "Don't worry, there are plenty of other surprises in there."

Rainbow Dash spits the apple out of her mouth, which bounces off Applrjack’s cheek, to ask, "What kind of surprises?"

"You know," Shade says as she approaches the tub, "if Pinkie told you what was in there. . ."

". . .then it wouldn't be a surprise," Pinkie finishes the statement with a giggle and skips away.

"I'm sure there's nothing sharp in there," Shade comments. She begins to walk away but stops midstep. A quick scanning spell on the tub affirms Shade’s statement. "Like I said, nothing sharp in there,” she nods knowingly.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack share a look of uncertainty with each other and the tub.

Shade sees Rarity spit punch all over Pinkie’s face. Shade’s horns ignite.

Before she unleashed her spell she hears Pinkie nonchalantly reply, “It’s Gummy’s favorite.”

Shade watches Pinkie Pie zip over to the dance floor. She makes her way to the other white mare.

Rarity yelps when a cold arm drapes over her. She turns to see a Shade grinning. “O-oh! It’s just you! How are you finding the party, darling?”

Shade pulls Rarity in close for a crushing hug. “Splendid! Hey! Here’s an idea: let’s keep the spitting in ponies faces to a. . . never-do-that-again. Okay?”

“O,” Rarity strains as her ribs press against her lungs, “kay!”

“Good!” Shade chirps and releases Rarity.

Rarity collapses to the ground. Her lungs breathe in fresh air and her sides ache in pain.

“C'mon, everypony!” Pinkie’s voice carries over the music, “Gummy wants to dance!”

Shade smiles in good humor and makes her way to the dance floor to join the other ponies.

“Go, Gummy! It's your birthday! Go, Gummy! It's your birthday!” Pinkie chants as everypony—and gator—dances to the music.

Shade breathes in a long yawn behind a hoof. She stretches her frame when Pinkie Pie bounds down the stairs with a beaming smile. For some odd reason a gnawing “bad feeling” ate at the back of her mind.

“Hey, Shadey-wadey!” Pinkie chimes.

“Sup?”

“Twilight just gave me a great idea!”

A long silence hangs in the air before Shade breaks it. “Go on. . .” Shade says as she rolls her left hoof.

“It’s going to be a surprise!” Pinkie smiles.

Shade shakes her head in good humor. She slips off the chair to close the distance between the two. Pinkie lunges at Shade to wrap her forelegs around the tricorn’s neck.

“Wanna head back to my place or would the Cakes mind me sleeping over?” Shade asks as she leans into Pinkie’s warm embrace.

“Actually, I was going to suggest you to head on home. I’m going to busy tomorrow morning for the surprise.”

“Alright. Just don’t over do it, Pinkie,” Shade advises.

They exchange a kiss or ten before saying their good nights and Shade returning to her house. As the cool night air breathes on her, Shade’s “bad feeling” alarm keeps scratching the back of her mind.

Crack!

The early morning cool air is full of the sounds of applebucking. Shade levitates a bushel of apples over cart and dumps them into the cart half full of apples.

“You’re always a welcome help, Shade,” Applejack compliments her tricorn friend.

Shade smiles, “I like the work.”

“Speaking of work,” Applejack begins as she hitches herself to a train of carts, “We still have a few more things to work on for Pinkie’s surprise.”

“Eeyup.” Shade attaches herself to another train of carts. “With everypony’s help we should be finished by this afternoon. Too bad these apples can’t pick themselves.”

Applejack laughs. “What fun would that be?”

“I guess you’re right.”

The two of them pull up to the barn when Pinkie Pie wearing a basket full of pink envelopes as a hat pops out of a stack of hay which startles Applejack.

“Oh, hi, Pinkie Pie!” Applejack greets her friend warmly. “What brings you 'round these parts?”

“Who's ready to shake their hoof-thang?!” Pinkie announces.

“I know I am,” Shade comments from behind Applejack.

“Hey, Shadey-wadey!” Pinkie zooms over to Shade and hugs her neck. “So this is where you were hiding. Here!” Pinkie tosses an envelope to Shade who expertly catches it in her magic. “It's an invitation to Gummy's ‘after-birthday’ party this afternoon. There's gonna be dancing, and games, and cake, and ice-cream, and punch!”

“Thisafternoon? A-as in, ‘this afternoon’ this afternoon?” Applejack repeats for clarification.

“That's funny. That's just what Twilight said, and the answer is, ‘Yes! It's this afternoon!’” Pinkie Pie beams.

“Aw, Pinkie,” Shade says downhearted, “We really wish we could make it but we are going to be busy bucking apples all day. Right, Applejack?” Shade turns and winks at the orange pony.

“Ee-eeyup!” Applejack affirms with a straining grin.

Pinkie Pie narrows her eyes at the element of honesty.

Shade spins Pinkie Pie away and begins to walk her to the front gate, “Sorry, Pinkie.”

Pinkie cranes her neck back to study the nervous Applejack.

Shade uses her hoof to return Pinkie’s attention to herself. Shade plants Pinkie with an exaggerated kiss. “Save us some cake.”

Pinkie Pie scrutinizines her marefriend. She brightens up, “Okey-dokey-lokey! A party is still a party, even if there are only three guests.”

With an even longer kiss goodbye, Pinkie pounces away to carry out her task of delivering invitations.

“Wheew!” Applejack interjects and emphasizes with a hoof swipe across her brow. “You think she bought it?”

“Definitely,” Shade chuckles. “C’mon, we have a lot of work to do.”

“I just hope Pinkie Pie wasn’t suspicious of anything,” Fluttershy says after informing the others of her run in with said pink pony.

Shade facehoofs, “Of course she suspects something. She wasn’t wearing a hay bale because they’re fashionable.”

“That’s right,” Rarity chimes in, “Hay bales are so last summer.”

“Right. . .” Applejack replies uncertain.

“Applejack! We have a problem!” Rainbow Dash calls from outside.

Rainbow Dash zooms into the barn and is caught in a crimson glow. Before Shade can ask she hears Pinkie.

“I know you're IN THERE!” Pinkie announces, anger hot on her words.

Applejack looks back to the others inside the barn and then to Shade. Shade winks to Applejack. In a crimson flash, everypony and all the decorations disappear.

Applejack, slightly relieved and confused opens up the barn door to see a frazzled Pinkie Pie. “Oh! Howdy, pardner!”

“Mind if I... take a look inside thebarn?” Pinkie asks as she leans forward into Applejack.

“I d-don’t see why not!” Applejack smiles lamely and steps out of the pink mare’s way.

“Ah-ha!” Pinkie interjects as she jumps into the barn. “What?” confusion twists her face as she scans the barn full of apples. “Rainbow Dash just flew in here. . .”

“Oh, well, she was just bringin' in. . .” Applejack begins but fails at coming up with something. Just then a small, crimson flash behind Pinkie catches the orange pony’s eye. “A letter?” Realization stikes Applejack. She bulldozes through Pinkie to pick up the letter. “She was delivering a letter,” Applejack states confidently.

“Okey dokey lokey. . .” Pinkie says deflated and makes her way out the barn slowly.

“Alright,” Applejack says as she pokes her head around the door frame, “coasted clear.”

Pop!

When she turns around, everypony and everything is back in the barn. Shade collapses to the ground.

“Wow, Shade! That was impressive,” Twilight applaudes. She helps the white mare stand to her hooves and levitates an apple to the exhausted pony.

“Thanks,” Shade replies lazily after devouring the apple.

“Get some rest and we’ll finish up here,” Applejack says.

“Yeah,” Shade devours a second apple, “sounds good.”

“I’ll help you home,” Fluttershy offers.

Shade grins meekly, “Much appreciated, Flutters.”

By the time three o’clock came around, Shade finds herself at a hundred percent. The long bath and huge lunch definitely bring her back to top condition. She decides to head out to Sweet Apple Acres, not before picking up the gift wrapped box on the bed.

She teleports to the barn where her friends are waiting. Shade places the present on a table with the others.

“Here they come,” Applejack warns and turns off the light.

“‘They,’” Shade thinks to herself and her answer replies on the other side of the door.

“We’re here,” Rainbow Dash announces with a noticeable weariness.

The barn door opens to a tired Rainbow Dash and Pinkie with a straight mane wearing an unhappy countenance.

“Surprise!” Everypony exclaims in unison.

Pinkie looks about confused but still wears her unhappy expression. Rainbow Dash pushes the reluctant pony inside the barn. With the current Pinkie before her, Shade definitely sees the family resemblance.

“I thought she would be more excited,” Fluttershy comments to Twilight.

“‘Excited?’’Excited?!’Why would I be excited to attend my own farewell party?!” Pinkie exclaims wildly.

“‘Farewell party?’” Twilight repeats.

“Yes! You don't like me anymore, so you decided to kick me,” she emphasizes by unleashing a flying kick in the air, “out of the group and throw a great, big party to celebrate!” She flails her arms around in a fit, “A ‘Farewell to Pinkie Pie’ party!”

“Why would you think that, sweetness?” Shade chuckles.

“‘Why?’ ’Why?’ ’Why?!’” Pinkie Pie glares at Shade with wild eyes. “Because you've been lying to me and avoiding me all day, that's why!” She screams while flapping her limbs, somehow floating in the air.

The air in the barn grows cold. Shade lowers her head with her ears splay flat against her head.

“I. . . I just wanted to surprise you for your birthday. . .” Shade speaks softly.

Pinkie Pie looks around the barn at the table of gifts, the decorations, the banner and cake that reads ‘Happy Birthday Pinkie Pie!’, when everything clicks into place.

Pinkie Pie returns to her pink and fluffy self and she hugs Shade, ignoring the cold. “Shade! I’m sososososososososo sorry! I completely forgot about my birthday!” She squeezes Shade warmly and feels Shade start to defrost.

“We'd been planning this party for such a long time, we had to make excuses for why we couldn't attend Gummy's party so that we could get everything ready for yours,” Rarity explains.

“You girls are the best friends ever!” Pinkie, with her phenomenal Pinkie abilities, stretches her arms to pull the others into the hug, “How could I have ever doubted you?”

“It's okay, Pinkie Pie. It could have happened to any of us,” Twilight reassures.

“Uh-huh! It sure would,” Rainbow Dash pipes in.

“Don't worry about it,” Fluttershy replies.

Pinkie nuzzles Shade affectionately, “I’m really sorry for yelling at you.”

Shade returns he affections, “I understand. I should have seen this coming.”

“I'm just glad I haven't been replaced by a bucket of turnips,” Rainbow Dash comments.

Everypony looks at her and Pinkie. Pinkie shrinks back with a wary grin.

“You don't wanna know,” Rainbow Dash chuckles.

Applejack zips over to the record player and turns it on. “All right, girls! Enough of this gab. Let's party!”

Chapter 65

“Phew-wee!” Braeburn whistles as his eyes survey Appleloosa. “We Apples sure know how to build towns!”

“I’d say,” Jonathan comments to the left of Braeburn.

“Six months. That’s gotta be a new record!”

“Eeyup.”

“Do ya really have to go back to Canterlot? You ain’t gunna stay for the celebration?” Braeburn asks his cousin.

“The buffalo situation is gettin’ out of hoof. Princess Celestia needs to know about their train robberies. I have come up with a few solutions that I want to go over with her.” Jonathan informs and starts his walk to the station.

“Well, I know Applejack will be a little sad that you won’t be here.”

The pinto stallion stops in his tracks. “Applejack is comin’?”

“Eeyup!” Braeburn beams.

Jonathan flips a pocket watch out from his vest pocket to check the time. “When?”

“Day after tomorrow.”

“Are Big Mac and Applebloom comin’, too?”

“I don’t think so,” Braeburn answers.

The bronze gift from the crown slides back into its resting place in Jonathan’s vest pocket. “It has been some time since we last saw each other,” he mumbles out loud. He turns to Braeburn and gives a small grin, “I s’pose I can at least stick around to see the tree planted.”

“For all the modern technology we have, why are there ponies pulling the train?” Shade wonders aloud, adding to the idle chatter.

Indistinct chatter fills the coach where everypony is lounging in their beds. Everydragon on the other claw keeps tossing and turning in his bunk. Rarity had just came back from the private car for Bloomberg—an apple tree—no doubt voicing her annoyance to Applejack who had gone there to read the tree—an in animate object—a bedtime story.

None of this made sense to Shade. She knows her friends come with a few quirks so she learns to just go with the flow. She floats some popcorn to her mouth and watches out the window as the sparse landscape passes.

“Do you guys mind?” Spike finally voices his aggravation. “I was up early, fire-roasting those snacks you're all eating, and I'm pooped!”

“Uh, speaking of, some of these popcorn kernels didn't get popped,” Rainbow Dash informs the sleepy dragon as she nudges the popcorn beside her.

“Okay, fine...” Spike groans.

A flash of green from behind brings a grin to Shade’s muzzle.

“Good night!” Spike huffs as he retreats under his cover.

“Uhh... maybe it's time we all got a little shut-eye. We've got a big day ahead of us tomorrow.” Twilight says. She turns off the lamp which prompts Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash to voice their mild protest.

Shade closes her eyes to drift off to the land of dreams where Spike apparently is at if his snoring is any indication.

“Psst!”

Her ear swivels toward the sound.

“Pinkie Pie,” Rainbow Dash whispers, “you asleep, yet?”

“No, are you asleep yet?” Pinkie asks in a hushed tone.

“If I was sleeping—“ Rainbow Dash’s retort is suddenly cit short.

“You would not be talking,” is Shade’s snarky reply. Her horns flash again to unmute Rainbow Dash. “Don’t make me cast a spell to put you all to sleep.”

“I think I may need one, Shadey-wadey,” Pinkie inputs. “I’m too excited for tomorrow!” A confetti canon goes off.

“Oh for Pete’s sake!” Spike interjects. He hops out of his bunk, with pillow in claw, and storms off to the private sleeping coach.

“Well, that was kinda huffy,” Twilight remarks from her bunk.

“Huffy the magic dragon,” Fluttershy jokes from hers.

Shade chuckles and everypony else giggles—sans Rarity. The giggling crescendos into laughter.

“Would you all be quiet—NOW!” Rarity demands from her bunk.

Her sleeping mask and tone frighten everypony.

“Goodnight!” The others say in quick unison.

Shade wakes up to the sunlight blasting in her face. She closes the curtains with her crimson magic. With a yawn she straps the welding goggles over her eyes. She hears the sound of hooves outside.

A jolt presses her muzzle up against the glass window. Everypony awakens from the sudden movement. Shade peeks out of her bunk to see her friends huddling around a window on the opposite side. She goes to the window opposite her.

“A buffalo stampede!” Twilight exclaims.

“Breakfast...” Shade comments to herself and licks her lips. Her brows furrow at the number and closeness of the buffalo.

“They’re getting awfully close to the train...” Twilight voices her concern.

Shade’s eye grow wide as the buffalo slam into the stallions pulling the train. The group of mares are flung to the opposite side of the car and Shade knocks her head on her bunk. She descends into a world of darkness.

Jonathan narrows his eyes at the pocket watch.

“Huh. The train is runnin’ late,” Braeburn says.

“The only time the train runs late is when buffalo are involved,” Jonathan inputs.

“Oh! There’s the train!” Braeburn points a hoof down the line at the approaching train on the horizon.

When the train stops, the door barely gets open before Applejack and company burst out of the car. They stop with a skidding halt before a light gold stallion sporting a brown hat.

“Hey there! Welcome ta A-A-ppleloosa!” Braeburn greets them, rearing back on his hooves in excitement.

Jonathan groans inwardly as he walks up to his cousin and her friends. Their look of concern catches his attention.

“Braeburn, listen—“ Applejack begins but is cut off by Braeburn.

“Cousin Applejack, mind yer manners, you have yet ta introduce me to your compadres! Shame on you!” He admonish her.

“Braeburn, listen, somethin' terrible's happened—“ she starts and is cut off again.

“Terrible is right, your train is a full seven minutes late! That's seven minutes less—Oof!” An elbow to his ribs suppresses him.

“Shut yer damn apple hole, Braeburn, and let Applejack talk!” Jonathan growls. He straightens his vest and tips his hat to introduce himself, “The name’s Jonathan Apple. Sorry ‘bout Braeburn. He doesn’t know how to be quiet.”

“Jonathan!” Applejack hugs her older cousin.

“Applejack...” he replies lamely, taken by surprise from the hug. He politely coughs and Applejack pulls off of him. “So what happened.”

“We have a hu-uge problem! Some of our friends are missin'!”

“A stampede of buffalo,” Fluttershy begins.

“They stole Spike!” Rarity adds.

“Rainbow Dash went after them!” Twilight inputs.

“And I think Pinkie Pie went after them, as well,” Shade states.

“And we had an apple tree with us for your orchard, but they took that too!” Applejack says finally.

“Buffalo,” Jonathan sneers and walks off. He takes a second look at the ivory mare with the red and black mane and three horns before continuing on his way.

“Did you say... buffalo?” Braeburn sighs. “Them buffalo, they want us settler ponies to take every single tree you see here off this land. They sure as hay don't want any new ones added in,” he explains.

Shade watches the pinto stallion, about the size of Big Mac, walk down the train tracks and decides to follow him.

“Where are you going?” she asks.

“Going to go look for your friends,” Jonathan answers.

Chapter 66

Jonathan lowers the binoculars from his eyes and turns to address the mare beside him. His face scrunches up in confusion when he sees her wipe a fetlock across her muzzle.

“You. . . alright?” he dares to question her.

“They look plump and juicy, don’t they?” Shade speaks slowly between heavy breaths. She keeps her eyes on the buffalo in the distance.

“Riiiight. . .” Jonathan replies uncertain. He stuffs the binoculars back in his pack. “Well, we found your friends. They look perfectly fine. We should go back to town and inform the others.”

“I’m sure one wouldn’t even notice a leg missing. . .”

Jonathan waves a hoof in front of her eyes. Shade shakes her head and follows the leg to a pair of brown eyes.

“Welcome back from planet carnivore,” Jonathan quips. “Let’s head back to town and tell the others about the situation.”

“Hm. . .” Shade taps her chin thoughtfully. She turns her eyes to the distant campfire where her friends are. “Nah.”

Jonathan watches the ivory mare stand and walk towards the buffalo camp. A sigh leaves him.

“Why would she be any different?” he thinks as he begrudgingly follows her.

Pop!

“Sup?” Shade says to the curious light blue and cerise eyes.

“Shadey-wadey!” Pinkie exclaims. She zips over to the alabaster tricorn to wrap her hooves around the mare.

“My head. . .” Jonathan groans as he tries to rub the stars from his eyes.

“Why are you here? And who’s he?” Rainbow Dash questions drawing closer.

Pinkie disengages from her hug with Shade.

“I just came here for Pinkie,” Shade answers with a smile.

Pop!

Rainbow and Jonathan stare at the empty space Shade had occupied with mouths agape.

Pop!

Pinkie Pie’s giggling fills the air behind them. “Nice one, Shade!

Shade does a little curtsy and walks back over to the two ponies she left behind.

A smile finds Rainbow’s muzzle. “That was pretty good.”

A short cough draws their attention to the pinto stallion.

“Not to be rude and disturb this reunion,” Jonathan says and points to the buffalo that had encircled them.

“How can a species so large be that quiet?” Rainbow coments aloud.

The buffalo part to let a dark grey buffalo with a feather headdress step forward.

“We already gave you an answer, Apple pony,” Chief Thunderhooves addresses the pinto stallion with a snort.

Jonathan steps up to the large buffalo. “Mules could learn a lesson or two from you,” he quips with a scowl. “Running around the town is easier than us having to uproot and rebuild.”

“If you had asked for permission first you settler ponies wouldn’t need to move,” Rainbow Dash inputs.

“‘Ask for permission’? This land belongs to Equestria. Princess Celestia has graciously allowed these buffalo to live here,” Jonathan states and returns his ire to the chief to add, “Tax free and law free, I’ll add.”

“You have until the day after tomorrow, when the sun is highest to be off our land,” Chief Thunderhooves devilers his ultimatum.

Jonathan’s eyes shoot wide. “That is when we have to harvest our apples! All that ground shaking and dirt. . .” Jonathan trails off as he brings a hoof to his chin to think.

After the gears in his head had finished turning he smiles up at the chief, “I definitely will need a raise or bonus after I pull this off.”

The ponies and buffalo share an uncertain glance with each other.

A long yawn breaks the silence and everyone turns to look at the baby dragon.

“Is it time for breakfast?” the young drake asks as he smacks his mouth.

Braeburn and Sheriff Silverstar look up from the map to Jonathan then back to the map and finally to Jonathan. The three of them are in the “Salt Block” with the new ponies around them. Little Strongheart also waits patiently on the outcome of this meeting in between Rainbow Dash and Spike.

“Genius, I know,” Jonathan states wielding a smug grin.

“This way you do not need to resettle and the buffalo can continue on their tradition stampede route,” Twilight speaks, “A compromise to make both sides happy.”

“We would lose thirty percent of our harvest along with the twenty percent we would lose if we move the trees now,” the Sheriff complains. “I think we should just drive them buffalo out!”

Jonathan hooks a hoof across the Sheriff’s back, “As the newly appointed mayor, what you think doesn’t matter. This is what we are doing.”

Sheriff Silverstar and Braeburn share an expression of surprise. Jonathan rifles through his saddlebag and pulls out a letter with his mouth. He unrolls the letter on the table on top of the map.

“Well I’ll be!” Braeburn smiles. “Congratulations, cuz!”

“Is that the letter from this morning?” Applejack inquires.

“Eeyup,” Jonathan confirms with a nod.

“Golly! That’s amazin’! Good job!” Applejack praises and hugs Jonathan quickly.

“Thanks. Celebrating will have to wait for later.” Jonathan returns he attention to the Sheriff. “We can make up the difference of less apples for us with more revenue we will earn with tourism,” Jonathan explains.

“And we will be more than happy to trade our crafts and blankets in exchange for the apples,” Little Strongheart adds.

Sheriff Silverstar sighs. He looks up from under his hat where a hint of a smile hides under his mustache, “Guess I’ll start handing out the axes.”

Evanescence grunts with amusement. She folds the letter to place inside the journal. Cherry Pie sits across from the ivory mare.

“Letter from Jonathan?” the grape mare inquires.

“Mayor Apple now,” Evanescence chuckles.

“Who voted him into office?”

Evanescence sips water from a wooden pint tankard. “Princess Celestia appointed him apparently.”

The din and clamor of the bar begins to settle down when music begins to play. Gentle chords resonate from a lute in the paws of a local Abyssinian. The dark grey, black stripped tom strums on the lute begins to sing a mournful song about loss.

“Why are we even here?” Cherry Pie voices her annoyance.

“Answers.”

“This is just another wild goose chase your faux-mom sent us on.”

“Perhaps,” Evanescence shrugs. “Beats sitting in a stuffy library.”

Cherry Pie huffs and drinks her water.

Chapter 67

Shade sets the quill down and sends the letter away with a quick spell. Her face scrunches up in thought. Another presence in the room intrudes in her thoughts. She turns to look at the cerise mare grinning at her.

“You are your father’s daughter,” Deathly Belladonna comments. Shade watches the quick flash of sorrow fade from her mother’s face. “I knocked and you didn’t answer,” DB continues.

“Was thinking,” Shade states.

“The way you press your fetlock against your lip when you think is exactly what Gr—your father does when he’s deep in thought,” DB reminisces as she sits next to her daughter on the bed. “What’s on your mind?”

“Luna has been staying at Castle Everfree since her reformation,” Shade informs her mother. “Tonight is the Grand Galloping Gala. Luna wants to attend, Celestia insists on her going, but some of the ponies still fear her. She is despondent. “

Shade looks at her mother expectantly.

“Oh! Right! Motherly advice time,” DB fumbles. “For starters, being a recluse is counterproductive. Firstly, understand why ponies are afraid of her. Do a survey, talk to the ponies. Secondly, educate the ponies. Inform them about what Princess Luna does for them. Lastly, address the problems ponies have with her,” Death says sagely.

Shade smiles. “Does that mean I get my intelligence from you? Because I already thought about that.”

Death chuckles. “Sad to say that you inherited his brains. You got my looks and magic though. So I don’t think I did too bad with my contributions,” DB states.

“This is the most you have talked about him,” Shade points out, “which is saying something, since you like to talk. . .”

Death looks at the floor with a sigh. After a moment she says, “I guess with him being in such a close proximity, lately I’ve been lost in memories.”

“Do you think you two would ever remarry?” Shade questions carefully.

“No,” is Death’s swift answer. “I. . .” she heaves a sigh, “. . .don’t want to go through the heartache again.”

“But you still love him.”

Death looks as if she had drank vinegar. “Unfortunately.” Her face brightens and she runs a hoof through her daughter’s red and black mane, “Well, only because he gave me you.”

They share a tender embrace.

“I originally came to say bye.” That statement earns her a sad and confusing look from Shade. “I’m going back to the excavation,” Death continues, “and I kinda want to—need to—get away before I do something I’ll regret.”

“Okay,” is Shade’s deject reply.

After another embrace and kiss on the head and DB leaves. Shade sighs. She reaches for her goggles when she notices the time. A smile comes to her muzzle.

Clanging metal catches her ear when she steps outside in the warm morning air. Across the street she sees her father working an orange ingot on an anvil. He draws a fetlock across his sweaty brow and notices her. He flashes a smile at her and waves. Shade returns the gesture, locks the door behind her, and continues down the street to meet up with Pinkie.

As Shade ambles on her merry way she begins to think about her father. She hardly ever talks to him, she realizes, even though he is the closer parent. Guilt seeps into her heart. Even after the divorce, Grey had always wrote and visited as often as her mother allowed. Hell, he had gave up his entire life for them. Escaping the motherland, leaving his parents and siblings behind must not have been easy. She makes a mental note to swing by and have a nice long chat with her old man.

After hearing the news, Pinkie’s hair had deflated slightly. “I understand,” Pinkie states somberly with her head low.

A white hoof on top of hers makes her look up into the pale yellow eyes of Shade.

“I’m sorry, Pinkie. It was kind of last minute,” Shade apologizes. “You know what?” she nudges Pinkie.

“What?”

“I was thinking you could throw Luna a party so ponies could get to know her.”

Pinkie’s eyes light up. “You got it!” she beams.

“Great! Gotta go. I’ll see you at the gala.” With a kiss goodbye, Shade heads to the train station

A peculiar sound catches Shade’s ear when the train starts moving.

Music.

Music she has never heard before.

She swivels her head to where her ears are pointing. Her eyes find a crowd of ponies at the back of the coach. Before she realizes it, the song is over and she is standing with the crowd around a stallion.

The crimson stallion with a black mane clutches a black guitar against him in his seat. An empty case shares the seat with him. Bits fly into the open case. A small grin tries to hide within the stallion’s well-groomed beard. He opens his eyes, revealing ice blue irises.

“Thank you. I will be here until Canterlot,” he speaks with a heavy accent. Shade places the accent originating from Puerto Caballo. “I will happily play requests.”

Shade pulls herself away from the stallion to return to her seat. Something about him makes her feel. . . hungry.

The rest of the morning and afternoon Shade spends her time surveying the ponies of Canterlot. To get more accurate results she needs to survey the rest of the populace but she settles for the answers she has for now. A quick letter to Luna and the midnight princess appears before Shade in the park.

“GOOD AFTERNOON, SHADE,” Princess Luna greets the ivory mare.

Shade glares at Luna. “Did you not read my letter? Stop shouting,” she admonishes Luna.

Luna fold her ears down. “We apologize. Is this an appropriate volume?”

“Closer. Try to match how I’m talking to you,” Shade instructs.

“Is this better?”

Shade smiles, “Yes.”

“It feels strange not using the royal Canterlot voice,” admits Luna.

“Times change. From what I’ve been able to gather, most ponies were afraid of you because they thought you were shouting all the time. Didn’t Celestia tell you to not use the royal Canterlot voice?”

Luna hangs her head. “She did.”

“Come with me. We are going to introduce you to your ponies.” Shade starts to walk away.

“How so?”

“One at a time.”

Princess Luna struts down the hall with a beaming grin.

“I told you showing them how you raise the moon and decorate the sky would impress them,” Shade says.

“Thou art correct.” A small sigh of annoyance escapes Luna. “Somethings never change regardless of age. Nobles trying to garner Our favor. . .”

“True. Still, I believe there were a few ponies that were sincere.”

Luna spends a moment examining Shade. “We find that dress suits thou well.”

“Thank you,” Shade stops to curtsy. “My friend Rarity is an amazing seamstress. She designed all of our dresses.”

They continue on their way to the Gala Hall. Murmuring and low music crescendo as the two of them near an intersection. Shade hears Luna draw in a deep breath when they near the hall.

“Everything will be fine, Luna,” Shade comforts her friend with a hoof on her midnight blue withers.

“Of course.” Luna smiles down at Shade. “We thank thee, Shade, for being Our friend.”

Shade decides against biting her tongue off. She had jinxed the night. ‘Everything will be fine’ my flank, she mentally berates herself.

Almost immediately after her friends enter the hall things went down the drain. A smile eventually bubbles up to her muzzle as the others laugh about the events that had transpired. They sat at a round table in Donut Joe’s enjoying—baguettes—donuts (obviously).

“I just hope Princess Celestia isn't upset with us for ruining the Gala,” Twilight laments.

“That was the best Grand Galloping Gala ever!” Princess Celestia claims, appearing before them suddenly.

“Princess Celestia!” everypony exclaims.

“Pardon me, Princess, but tonight was just awful,” Twilight says.

”Oh, Twilight. The Grand Galloping Gala is always awful,” Princess Celestia admits with a grin.

“It is?”

“That is why I was thrilled you were all attending. I was hoping you could liven things up a bit. And while the evening may not have gone as you planned, I'm sure you'll agree that in the end it didn't turn out so bad for this group of friends,” Princess Celestia states sagely.

“You're right, Princess.” Twilight looks around at the smiling faces of her friends. “Friends have a way of making even the worst of times into something pretty great.”

“Poetic,” Shade chimes.

“Yeah! Hanging out with friends!” Rainbow inputs.

“Talking!” Fluttershy adds.

“Laughing!” Pinkie inserts.

“You mean doing exactly what I wanted to do the whole time?” Spike says pointedly.

Twilight rolls her eyes in good humor, “Yes, Spike. You were right.”

Applejack begins, “As horrible as our night was...”

“...being together here has made it all better,” Rarity finishes for her.

“In fact, it's made it...” Pinkie starts and turns to Shade expectantly.

Shade stops mid-bite on a powdered sugar donut, “...delicious?”

Pinkie giggles.

“The best night ever!” the others cheer.

Shade whispers into Pinkie’s ear. “I can think of an even better night.”

“Tonight?” Pinkie coos and wriggles her brows.

Shade’s grin grows even bigger.

Chapter 68

Shade finds herself in a dark room. Her steady breaths fill the empty silence. A faint white light emanates under her hooves and the floor. She scans around her and spots a tall crystal sitting behind her a short distance away.

She ambles over to inspect the forlorn object. Her reflection greets her on one of the faces of the crystal. She nearly jumps out of her skin when the space around her reflects her image, as if she suddenly had stepped into a box with each side a mirror. A long blink and each of her images changes.

A closer inspection of her reflections reveal an earth pony and pegasus version of her self. Shade touches her forehead and she touches her horns. Her reflections mirror her actions. Their eyes also grow wide when looking past theirselves to a new pony in the mirror.

Shade quickly snaps her attention behind her to see the new pony. The mare is easily the size of Princess Celestia with new additions: three three-foot long horns protrude from her forehead, her mane and tail resemble black flames, she has the wings and tail of a dragon, cloven hooves like a centaur, a slightly pink coat which match her draconic parts, a fiery crown of black flames rests between her horns, and abyssal black armor protects the mare.

Shade takes an offensive stance and ignited her horns. The pony in the mirror copies her actions. After a few tense seconds pass, Shade dissipates the magic in her horns and stares at the pony watching her with familiar pale yellow eyes.

The powerful creature in the mirror glares past Shade. Cranking her head around, Shade stares at a mirror of purple flames.

“So this is where you were hiding?” a female voice purrs which drives spikes of ice into Shade’s back.

“As if I need to hide from you,” her voice snarls from behind.

The pony from before steps between Shade and the purple flaming mirror.

“So you get a new body and you think you can talk back to me?” the voice hisses. “I brought you into existence. I will take you out!”

The purple flames flare up and break free from the mirror reaching for Shade like a hand.

“Bitch!”

“No!”

Shade blasts the air with crimson magic. Lurching back she hits her head on the head board.

“Gah!” Shade grunts in pain.

“Wha?” Pinkie sits up throwing the covers off her.

Wood and tiles fall in front of the bed down from the new hole in the ceiling which allows early dawn to leak in. Wincing brings Pinkie’s attention back to the pony beside her.

“What’s wrong, Shadey-wadey?”

Shade rubs the back of her head. She levitates the book from her lap to deposit it on the bedside nightstand. “Just a dream. Didn’t even know I fell asleep,” Shade replies after a long moment of silence.

“Want to talk about it?” Pinkie asks as she cuddles up to Shade.

“Not really,” is Shade’s answer. With a quick spell on the ceiling nopony will be the wiser about the hole.

A kiss on the cheek makes Shade cock a curious look at Pinkie.

“It’s about time for work,” Pinkie says. After delivering a few more kisses she jumps out the bed.

“See ya later,” Shade calls out to the pink pony as she leaves.

“Love you,” Pinkie blows a kiss goodbye to Shade from the doorway.

Shade pretends to catch the kiss and place it in a pocket. “Love you, too, sweetness,” Shade replies with a warm smile.

Pinkie giggles and springs away.

Cherry Pie huffs and pants. “Why are we going back to the dig site?” she complains.

“Answers,” is Evanescence’s reply.

The ivory pony bulldozes down the brush that gets in her way. Cherry Pie struggles to keep pace with the mare. Since the morning they had been trailblazing through the jungle to reach the dig site.

“Are you even sure you’re going the right way?”

Evanescence‘s abruptness makes the grape mare crash into Evanescence. Burning yellow eyes glare into Cherry’s soul. Without taking her eyes off her, Evanescence bucks a helpless tree which crashes behind her and reveals the excavation site.

“Any more asinine questions?” Evanescence growls.

Cherry Pie gulps. “N-no.”

She watches the ivory mare storm off. She forgot how thin a patience Evanescence had, add on to her already aggravated state and Cherry should have kept her mouth shut.

Evanescence sees her quarry in a tent. She ignores the liquid falling from the sky until a strange scent fills her nose. Chocolate. She holds out a hoof which stains with brown drops.

Looking up causes her brows to furrow deeper as pink clouds begin to cloud the sky. Chocolate precipitation sprinkles from the pink clouds.

“This is not normal, yes?” Evanescence questions the grape pony stopping beside her.

“Right,” Cherry replies.

Shade, Pinkie, Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Applejack follow Princess Celestia down a hallway.

Since leading the group from the throne room, the Princess speaks, “I've called you here for a matter of great importance. It seems an old foe of mine, someone I thought I had defeated long ago, has returned. His name... is Discord.”

Fluttershy recoils with a squeak from the stain glass window of Discord. Shade walks up to the window to examine Discord.

“Discord is the mischievous spirit of disharmony. Before my sister and I stood up to him, he ruled Equestria in an eternal state of unrest and unhappiness. Luna and I saw how miserable life was for earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns alike, so after discovering the Elements of Harmony, we combined our powers and rose up against him, turning him to stone,” Princess Celestia says.

Rainbow Dash zips up into the air with a hoof pump and cheers, “All right, Princess!”

Princess Celestia’s small grin fades as she continues with grim sincerity, “I thought the spell we cast would keep him contained forever, but since Luna and I are no longer connected to the Elements, the spell has been broken.”

Twilight’s face twists with confusion. “‘No longer connected?’” she repeats.

Princess Celestia stops before a door that stands taller than the regal alicorn with gold framing the multi-color doors.

“This is Canterlot Tower, where the Elements are kept inside since all of you recovered them. I need you to wield the Elements of Harmony once again and stop Discord before he thrusts all of Equestria into eternal chaos,” she explains.

Shade narrows her eyes at the alicorn at the obvious change in topic. “Why are you ‘no longer connected’ to the Elements of Harmony?” Shade questions as she steps up to the alicorn.

Pinkie’s voice exclaims when Princess Celestia opens her mouth to speak, “Hey, look! We're famous!”

Everypony turns to the stain glass window the pink party pony is looking up at. The window depicts the seven mares using the Elements of Harmony to purify Nightmare Moon.

“You seven showed the full potential of the Elements by harnessing the magic of your friendship to beat a mighty foe. Although Luna and I once wielded the Elements, it is you who now control their power, and it is you who must defeat Discord!” Princess Celestia says.

“That’s one way to describe your sister,” is Shade’s snide remark.

Twilight rolls her eyes at Shade. She steps up to the princess with determination, “Princess Celestia, you can count on—“

“Hold on a second!” Pinkie exclaims. “Eternal chaos comes with chocolate rain, you guys. Chocolate rain!” she further emphasizes as her eyes bulge from their sockets.

“I’m with, Pinkie. I don’t see any problems with Discord being free,” Shade inputs.

“Don't listen to her, Princess,” Twilight says dismissively. “We'd be honored to use the Elements of Harmony again.”

“You don’t speak for me, Sparklebutt,” Shade snaps. The ivory tricorn glares up at the ivory alicorn. “The princess only cares about her own power and position. Discord may be the opposite of Harmony but without him there is no Balance in the world.”

Princess Celestia stares at Shade with a steely expression and eyes. “He is a menace that needs to be sealed away. He will bring about the destruction of Harmony.”

“I find it kind of suspicious how there is no mention of Discord in any books. We only have your word to go on. Your problems have a nasty habit of resurfacing.” Shade states.

“Discord’s greatest trick is pretending to never have existed in the first place. He erased all traces of himself,” Princess Celestia explains.

“Whatever,” Shade huffs. “Fork over the elements. He’ll be one lest obstacle in my way.”

Princess Celestia frowns at Shade’s last comment. She then turns to the door to unlock it. She channels magic into her horn and inserts her horn in a hole in the middle of the door way. The door lights up with magic as mechanical sounds echo behind the door. Shade takes note of Princess Celestia’s wide grin when the door opens.

“Ooh!” Rarity awes. “You can keep the Elements. I'll take that case!” she states when the sapphire blue chest containing the elements comes into view.

Princess Celestia turns to face the group. “Have no fear, ponies. I have total confidence that you will be able to defeat Discord with these!” she exclaims as she opens the case to the group.

Everypony takes a collective gasp at the empty case.

Princess Celestia releases her grip on the case in her shock. The empty case falls to the floor with a hollow thud that echoes down the hall. Silence descends upon the group.

Pinkie shatters the silence. “Oh, well. If anyone needs me, I'll be outside in the chocolate puddles with a giant swizzle straw!” She begins to canter away.

Shade laughs and follows suite. “Glad you have your priorities in check, Pinkie.”

Chapter 69

Chocolate rain precipitates from pink cotton candy clouds in the sky. With the obnoxious smell of chocolate and sugar distilling the air, Shade has trouble focusing on the spell to locate the missing Elements of Harmony. Her horns ignite and fizzle out. The sweetness chokes her and clogs her sense. She shuts herself down to reset her system.

“The Elements... they’re gone!” Twilight exclaims.

The seven mares stand around the empty chest as they watch Princess Celestia pace back and forth in front of them.

“That chamber is protected by a powerful spell that only I can break! This doesn't make sense!” Princess Celestia’s train of thought derails as laughter erupts around the group.

“‘Make sense’?” A masculine voice repeats, the words echoInt through the hall. “Oh, what fun is there in making sense?”

Recognition and anger pull down on Princess Celestia’s face. “Discord, show yourself!”

More of Discord’s laughter echoes around them. “Did you miss me, Celestia? I missed you.” As he talks, they eventually locate the source of his voice emanating from the mural depicting his downfall. The stain glass version of himself moves about and slinks over to the stain glass window of the newest heroes of Equestria. “It's quite lonely being encased in stone, but you wouldn't know that, would you, because I don't turn ponies into stone.“

With her patience at its end, she steps up to the window to raise her voice, “Enough! What have you done with the Elements of Harmony?”

“Well, I just borrowed them for a teensy little while.” A snap follows his nonchalant statement. The Elements on the window disappear with the snap.

As if ready to charge at the visage of Discord in the window, Princess Celestia stamps her hoof, “You’ll never get away with this, Discord.”

Discord reclines in the portion of the window nw bereft of Elements. His claws hold his attention as he rebuffs at the white alicorn’s challenge. “Oh, I’d forgotten how grim you can be, Celestia. It’s really quite boring.”

Rainbow Dash shoots up to the air to defend her princess. “Hey! Nopony insults the Princess!” She charges at the window aiming for Discord. He blinks away in a flash of light as the pegasus face plants against the window. A groan of pain escapes her muzzle. She implants her face with a pop and her eyes rattle around as she shakes off the impact.

Discord reappears in the window, this time taking up most of the space. “Oh, you must be Rainbow Dash, famed for her loyalty—the Element of Harmony you represent.”

“That’s right! I’ll always be loyal to the Princess!”

Discord teleports away again leaving only a sardonic, “We’ll see about that.”

“I can't believe we're wasting our time talking to a tacky window,” Rarity comments.

“The beautiful Rarity,” Discord says as he pops up into the window Rarity is standing next to, “representing the element of generosity, if I'm not mistaken?”

Applejack walks up to the window to confront Discord, “So you know who we are, big deal.”

“Oh, I know much more than that, honest Applejack,” he says as he grows to the full size of the window.

“You seem to know our strengths too,” Twilight inputs.

Discord shrinks down to rest his chimeric body across the circle encasing Fluttershy in the window. “Yes, Twilight Sparkle, and yours is the most powerful and elusive element, magic. Fluttershy's is kindness and Pinkie Pie's is a personal favorite of mine—laughter.” He grows and soon the window becomes his eyes. “And last, but certainly no least, Shade—Element of Courage. Being uncharacteristically quiet.”

The white tricorn has her eyes hidden behind tinted goggles. The group quickly share questioning looks at the tricorn standing behind them.

“Shadey-wadey?” Pinkie nudges the mare. A faint huff of a snore exhausts from her white nostrils.

“Is she sleeping?” Rainbow Dash inquires.

Shade smacks her lips and stretches her limbs. “Is it time for me to kick his ass?”

A low growl resonates through the hall. “Don’t write me off so easily!” Discord growls.

“We can do this the easy way or we can do this the fun way. I will let you choose, Discord,” Shade states,

“The fun way is the easy way!” He laughs.

“Alright. It is decided then,” Shade nods. She turns to Princess Celestia, “He chooses to run his own amusement park or parks and not to cause chaos out of those designated areas.”

Silence hangs in the air for a long moment.

All the ponies and the draconequus, “What?”

“It is a win-win-win situation,” Shade states matter-of-factory. Seeing everyone’s blank expressions Shade explains. “Without discord, harmony has no meaning. With him having amusement parks or his own area to operate in Discord would be free to do his chaos, he would be in a place where Celestia could keep an eye on him, and every creature will be able to have fun which in turn generates money.”

“That’s crazy...” Twilight says still trying to process what Shade had said.

The ponies shift on their hooves as they think. Discord returns to taking up the window with his frame. He tugs on his goatee as he thinks.

Princess Celestia wears a stiff expression. Her hard eyes shift from the white tricorn to the stain glass window. Discord and Harmony, contrary to popular belief, are not evil and good, respectively, which Celestia had learned a long time ago. Which is why the Elements of Harmony only had sealed him away and not destroy him entirely. On a small scale, Discord and his chaos do make the world interesting and spontaneous.

“What do you think of the idea, Discord?” Princess Celestia asks after her moment of reflection.

His crimson irises scan the white alicorn before him and the seven other mares behind her. “I think you all are stalling.” With a snap of his hand the seven bearers and him teleport to the palace labyrinth.

“Now, my little ponies,” Discord tries his best Celestia impression, “we are going to play a game in order for you all to reclaim your elements.”

Chapter 70

Shade ignites her horns to cast a spell. “Try using magic without those!”

Discord looks at his paw and claw. A thick slime encases his appendages. “You think you are so clever!” He sneers. With a snap of his tail he removes the Element Bearers horns and wings. “Try using magic without those!”

The mares cry out in shock at losing parts of their body, A roar erupts from Shade as she lunges at the draconequus. He rolls his eyes and blinks away, leaving a mountain of chocolate ice cream for Shade to crash into.

“Now, I’m a sporty kinda guy. I’ll give you all a clue to find your Elements. However, there are a few rules to the game.” Discord circles above them in a red canoe. “Rule one: no flying, no magic. Rule two: everypony has to play or the game is over and I win!”

The girls exchange looks of apprehension then nod in sync.

“Tell us the clue, Discord,” says Twilight.

A wicked grin spreads across his face, “To retrieve your missing Elements, just make sense of this change of events. Twists and turns are my master plan. Then find the Elements back where you began.” He blinks away in a flash and echo of maniacal laughter.

“What do you reckon he meant? Twists and turns and endin' back where we started?” Applejack questions aloud.

“Twists and turns... twists and turns... twists and turns!” Twilight paces in a circle as she thinks. Bumping into a hedge, she shakes off the disruption and gazes up at the towering green wall. “That's it!”

“No,” Shade deadpans. Before Twilight can rebuttal, Shade continues, “The labyrinth makes too much of a logical sense. We are dealing with the embodiment of chaos.”

“So where do you think it is?” Twilight inquires.

“I was thinking the Castle of the Two Sisters since that is where we found the Elements in the first place,” Shade answers.

“That sounds too obvious,” Pinkie chimes in.

“Exactly,” Shade agrees. She holds her fetlock to her chin as she thinks.

“Do you know how they were created?” Rarity asks Twilight.

“No, but Princess Celestia might!” Twilight exclaims.

Shade scoffs. “I doubt she will tell us flat out. She would be cryptic and we would have to look in a book or something.”

Twilight glowers at Shade. Then her eyes light up with realization. “‘The Elements of Harmony: A Reference Guide‘! We first learned about the Elements of Harmony from that book!”

“The Elements must be there! Let’s go!” Rainbow Dash leaps into the air—only to fall to the ground. “What the hay—oh...” looking on her back she remembers her missing wings.

Fluttershy rests a reassuring hoof on her friend. “Don’t worry, Rainbow Dash, we’ll get your wings back.”

“Darn tootin’! We’ll get y’alls wings and horns back,” affirms Applejack with a nod.

“Quite right!” Rarity adds.

Shade rubs the emptiness where her majestic horns had once occupied. A body pressing up against hers and fluffy mane on her face bring her back to reality.

“As long as we are together we can take on anything.” Pinkie Pie nuzzles Shade’s neck.

Comfort and peace wash over Shade. She kisses the pink pony on her forehead. “Nothing will stop us. “

Ponies running around the dig site try to cover up fresh excavations with tarps and burlap. Being in the jungle with the upcoming monsoons they have made doubly sure to pack enough materials to keep excavations as dry as possible.

Evanescence walks over to the cerise mare staring up at the cotton candy clouds. An expression of annoyance wears heavily on the tricorn’s face. A look which gives Evanescence a brief pause. She stops in her tracks when the tricorn turns towards her. Tears trickle down from poudrette gems.

“Having an allergic reaction to something?” Evanescence quips.

Deathly Belladonna turns away and begins to walk to a tent.

A frown tugs down on Evanescence’s face. She follows after the mare.

“Do you hate me?” Death asks the woman who enters the tent.

Evanescence scoffs. “You most certainly are not on my top ten list of people I love.” She notices the cerise mare’s shoulder and ears sag. “What is happening with the weather?”

“The other you has that under control.”

Those words hit her with the emptiness of the Void. A bitter cold begins to seep into her bones. Her strength begins to fade and the weight of existence weighs her down, making her collapse to her knees.

“What...” she croaks. Her vision fades. The overwhelming darkness switches to a blinding light.

“No one wants me. No one needs me.” Death’s voice echoes and thunders and whispers all at once.

Waves of emotion crash down on Evanescence. An eternity of bobbing on this tumultuous ocean of pure emotion passes. The dull pain of cold fills her entire being. She cries out in pain. She shouts with anger. Her eyes burn from the intensity of the light yet no darkness releases her from the pain.

Warmth pierces her self. Of all her senses that had come under assault, he sense of taste remains. The warmth covers her mouth. A familiar taste.

Cherry Pie watches the scene in the tent from the cover of wooden crates. Her teal eyes wide. Her breath caught in her throat at seeing Deathly Belladonna holding Evanescence’s heart In a bloody cerise hoof.

As Pinkie Pie prepares for a celebration of the defeat of Discord, Shade studies the statue of the draconequus.

“What’s on your mind?”

“This was too easy, Twilight.”

Twilight walks up beside Shade to examine Discord. The afternoon sun illuminates his chimeric form for her to study him clearly. His expression appears genuine enough.

“Maybe it was easy because you’re such a powerful pony?” Twilight smiles.

Shade raises an eyebrow at the lavender unicorn. “I know I am. No, this felt like a test. He is playing the long con.”

“Well, we beat him once, we can beat him again!”

Shade looks at the smiling mare. A small grin tugs at Shade’s lips. “Next time, I will not go easy on him.”

Intermission: Cards

A pink party pony sits at a table across from a white tricorn pony. Blue eyes scan the cards in her hooves. Since her opponent did not play anything last turn, she has all her mana remaining along with four weak red creature cards. Pink brows furrow at the red enchantment on her opponent’s field. None of the cards in hoof can get rid of the enchantment and the fact that she has not pulled the cards that can get rid of it adds to her brow deepening. A smirk from her opponent's tantalizing lips distracts her.

“Pinkamena. Diane. Pie.” Shade speaks as she lays down her cards and taps her forehooves together. “There is no shame in admitting defeat. Especially, to a master.”

Pinkie scowls at Shade. After a few seconds she giggles, “Oh, Shadey-wadey, you nervous?”

A white hoof tugs down the black aviators resting on a white muzzle. Glowing yellow serpentine eyes appear above the platinum frames. “I know all of my parent’s cards and there is no way Grey would give you his legendary chaos cards that can affect my enchantment.”

Pinkie finally draws a card from her library. She glances at the card then at Shade with a frown. “You should be nervous, Shadey-wadey. You know I don’t make a bet unless I know I will win.”

“Ditto,” is Shade’s even response.

Apotheosis: the Trading Card Game is a trading card game based off the novels originating in Tricorntopia one hundreds years ago. The trading card game comes along twenty years later. The popularity of both has waned in recent years, especially since the exiled rulers of Tricorntopia loved and endorsed the game.

Pinkie had found a box of Death’s cards in the attic. She immoderately shows Shade the box and Shade’s love of the game rekindles. The next week Shade and Grey teach Pinkie how to play the game. Grey even gives Pinkie all his high tier chaos cards, figuring Pinkie will enjoy playing that style. She does.

Pinkie wants to go to a party convention while Shade wants to go to a Oubliettes and Ogres convention. On the same day. At cities on the opposite coasts of Equestria. The two decide on a one round winner gets to decide match of Apotheosis: TCG.

“I tap four mana and play,” Pinkie pauses and can no longer hold back her grin, “Kyllo’s Prank.” Shade’s jaw hits the table. “All creatures turn into zero attack and one health gray ooze creature tokens until end of turn. All other non land, non creature cards on the battlefield return the the bottom of their controller’s library. All players shuffle their cards in hoof with their library and draw seven cards.”

Shade frowns. She picks up her enchantment and shuffles her cards with crimson magic. Pinkie smiles and shuffles her cards.

Pinkie furrows her brows after she draws her first card. “Hey, Shade, can you tell me what this card does?” She shows the card to Shade.

Shade looks up from her cards to the card in Pinkie’s hoof. She watches as Pinkie’s face morph from confusion to wicked glee.

“Buck off!” Shade cries and slams the card on the table. Pinkie beams with a muzzle splitting smile. Shade huffs a hot breath. “Your back was itching today...”

“Yup! Yup! Yup!”

“Best two out of three?” Shade grins sheepishly.

“Nope! Nope! Nope!”

Shade deflates. She perks up remembering her trump card. “Pinkie.., If we go to the O&O convention... we can do that stuff in bed you wanted to do...”

Pinkie gasps. “Even the whip cream?”

“Yes...”

“And the banana?”

“...yes.”

Pinkie leans over to Shade and wriggles her brows, “Even the strawberries?”

The blush on Shade intensifies. “With the chocolate syrup and cherries...”

“Deal!” Pinkie locks her lips with Shade’s as they share a passionate kiss. “Just so you know...” Pinkie sits on Shade’s lap and circles a pink hoof around Shade’s barrel, “I was going to pick the O&O convention.”

“What?”

“I’ll go get the strawberries!” Pinkie chimes as she disappears in a cloud of confetti.

Shade blinks. “What?”

Part II: Chapter One

Author's Note

Going to the Equestria Girls world for this part. Don’t worry, pony Shade is still alive and kicking.

Part II: Chapter One

In the middle of the circular White Room, rests a throne made of bones. Resting on the Bone Throne (a name the dead had cleverly came up with—Death just calls it uncomfortable) is the Goddess of Death. She huffs as she tugs at her black dress to remove the creases from sitting down. Her cerise eyes glower at the albino woman in chains at the foot of the dais. Pale yellow eyes share her temperament.

Death leaps to her feet. Her black heels clatter against the white stone. She smiles sweetly at the woman in chains. “I want to thank you for reminding me why I sent you over there in the first place.”

“‘Thank’ me?” The woman’s face shifts away from confusion as a smile spreads across her face. “How can I hug you while in chains?”

Death extends her right hand and balls it into a fist. The chains snap tight against the albino woman and she grunts in pain.

“Shade. I made the mistake of becoming involved with your sentencing. I allowed my feelings to cloud my judgment. No longer will my emotions control me.” Death speaks with a hollowness Shade has never heard before.

As the chains grow slack and Shade gulps down a lungful of air she watches the young form of Death merges with shadow. A seven foot tall figure in a black robe now stands before Shade. The dull, incandescent glow emitting from the arms, hood, and feet of the robe show no trace of the pink haired woman.

With the voices of a hundred thousand beings bellowing and whispering Death carries out Shade’s sentence. “The Condemned before me, you shall roam the Mortal Planes for all eternity cursed with Limbo; never to feel life, never to feel death, never to feel respite, never to forget, never to lie—whose words shall not be heeded, and never to exceed the limitations of mortals.”

“Is that all?” Shade asks with an even tone and smirk.

Death remains silent as a platinum scroll case appears with the wave of a hand. The case is no longer than fifty centimeter with a ten centimeter diameter. A ten centimeter handle in the middle of the scroll case pulls out to reveal a crystalline lattice scroll glowing with the intensity of a blue star.

Shade’s white brows knit tightly together. She draws in sharp breaths as Death pushes the scroll closer. Her pupils shrinking to the size of pin heads.

The scroll passes through the chains like water.

The scroll passes through Shade like lava.

Her howling bounces and echoes throughout the Dread Hall. The colorful exterior of the Dread Hall contains her wails to keep from disturbing the Reapers and Reavers going about their business in the Painted City. A Reaper standing guard in front of the Pink Doors turns to face them when a whistle passes between the doors. With a shrug they return to facing forward.

Screaming pierces the silence of the woods. Flocks of birds take to the blue skies adding their voices to the scream, small critters retreat to borrows, while larger beasts run away from the source of the noise.

Sunset Shimmer’s blood freezes in her veins as her cyan eyes scan the dense vegetation in the direction that scream had come from; disturbingly close by. Could a human create such an unholy cacophony? She begins to stuff her drawing supplies as quickly as possible In her backpack. Another sound stops her from running away—crying.

The choked kind of crying someone in intense physical pain sputters while trying to remain as quite as possible. Probably to keep from annoying their “father” so he will stop beating her. Sunset shakes her head making her orange and red locks of hair smack her face as she tries to repress the memories.

Against her better judgment, Sunset heads towards the noise. She has her pocket knife out just in case.

“Yeah, just in case a rabbit attacks me,” she snarks to herself.

As she continues forward she notices grey smoke rising behind shrubs up ahead. A shiver crawls down her spine despite the warm Summer morning. A groan makes her stop. Sniffling and whimpering from up ahead perk up her ears.

“Hello?” She manages to squeak out from a suddenly dry mouth.

The noises stop.

She licks her lips and clears her throat. “I-I’m not going to hurt you. Do you need help?” Sunset slips the pocket knife into her jean pocket noting the extra lubrication her sweat adds. So that’s where all her moisture went.

A pitiful whimper answers her.

Sunset breaks through the bushes to find herself looking at a scene she honestly thinks could have been much worse. Of all the scenarios that had played out in her mind, she had felt she lucked out with this one.

A girl with snow-white skin and an equally white faux hawk—around Sunset’s age—lays on her back completely nude. She makes no attempt to hide her modesty. Pale yellow eyes stare up at her full of pain and ferocity. What catches Sunset’s attention the most is the grotesque scar that stretches from the girls clavicles down to the top of her belly button ruining her defined abs.

Instead of words coming out of the girls mouth a squeak emerges.

“S-Sorry!” Sunset apologies and turns away. She removes her backpack to pull out a red and white checkered picnic blanket. “This is all I have at the moment.” She offers the blanket by holding her arm behind her as far as her joints will allow.

Grunting and labored breathing is the only response Sunset gets. After a few minutes of listening to the girl struggle Sunset feels the blanket slip from her grasp.

Tapping on her shoulder makes Sunset turn around. She notices the girl had tied the blanket around her like a towel. Also the girl stands a few inches shorter than Sunset, then again her boots do add two inches.

“Are you feeling better?”

The girl opens her mouth to answer but stops and nods her head with a sigh.

Death’s words echo inside Shade’s mind. If she wants others to believe her she needs to not speak. A loop hole she had read about from the autobiographies of others cursed with Limbo. She will also need to learn the visual language of this world.

“Do you know how you got here?”

Nod.

Sunset stares at the girl for a moment. “Are you deaf? Can you not speak?”

Head shake. Nod.

“So. . . you’re not deaf but you can’t speak. Mute then?”

Nod.

“That’s unfortunate.”

Lengthy sigh and nod. Shade mimes writing with her left hand on her right hand.

Sunset smacks her forehead. “Duh! My bad.” Quick rifling in her backpack and she produces her sketch pad and a pencil to the girl who readily accepts.

Two minutes of writing later and the girl shows the sketchbook to Sunset.

A frown tugs down Sunset’s face. “I have no idea what that says.”

The girl thrusts the sketchbook and pencil to Sunset miming for her to write. Sunset complies and shows off the couple sentences to the girl.

“Of course,” the girl mimes as she takes the sketchbook and pencil back. She scribbles a few lines and reveals what she writes to Sunset.

“‘Shade’? Well, nice to meet you Shade. My name is Sunset Shimmer.” They shake hands. “You know how you got here but you won’t tell me because you think I won’t believe you?”

Nod.

“Try me.”

Shade stares at the amber skin girl doubtfully. Nevertheless, she writes down one word.

Sunset looks at the paper then at the girl then back to the paper again. “‘Alien?’”

Nod.

“Yup. Don’t believe you.”

Shade rolls her eyes and huffs.

Part II: Chapter Two

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Three

Learning new things is one of Shade’s favorite past times. Shade has a lot to learn in this new world; mannerisms her least favorite yet important to conform to her new life. She first teaches herself how to communicate with sign language; Sunset and Starlight have decided to learn along side her. Sunset and Starlight have taught Shade plenty: skateboarding, fashion, music, poetry, technology, and teenage jargon, to name a few.

Shade looks up from the circuit board she is working on to search the area. Thinking about the past two months she remembers that Starlight had taught her most of those things while Sunset had showed up less and less. Starlight sits at the computer tapping away madly at the keys, probably working on her manifesto. Starlight holds views similar to Shade’s culture so Starlight had taken an immediate liking to Shade.

With a sigh Shade sets down the soldering iron and turns it off. She decides to search for Sunset.

“‘Therefore, everyone being the same would promote friendship and harmony’. Done! What do you think about that, Shade?” Starlight looks over to Shade expectantly and notices a serve lack of albino females. “Shade?”

Learning that she had been reduced to “Human” level mortality is one thing she is struggling to accept. She misses her acute senses, superior strength and reflexes, not to mention her durability as an Ancient. Said senses may have come in handy at the moment while Shade tracks down Sunset.

A girl with distinct curly hair and hair ribbon catches Shade’s attention in the lobby of the mansion. Whistling grabs the girl's attention.

“Well, hello, Shade! Need help with something?” The girl’s large eyes beam as bright as her smile.

Shade shows an index card to the girl.

“Gosh, Shade, I haven’t seen Sunset since lunch. She was out by the veranda in the garden.”

Thanks. Shade signs and grins.

“Always happy to help a friend!” The girl chimes and skips away.

“Whatever you say, kid,” Shade thinks to herself.

Not taking anything Cozy Glow says at face value was a quick lesson to learn. Her eyes hide the flames of ambition and ulterior motives. Something Shade has seen many times in her lifetime.

Sunset Shimmer sits in a chair by her favorite flowers she helps tend. A yellow color pencil rests in between her fingers as she colors the sunflower on the large white paper. Using the easel Shade put together two weeks ago helps Sunset with her drawings and other artwork.

A frown begins to morph her content expression. She sets the pencil down which clatters against the other pencils in the tray. Even with color Sunset feels her drawing pales in comparison to Shade’s. Sunset closes her eyes and hangs her head no longer wanting to look at the garbage on the paper.

Shade is just better than her at drawing. Shade is just better than her with art. Shade is just better than her with everything; especially, being a friend.

Pale yellow eyes look up at her.

Sunset yelps and jumps out of her chair. Shade remains sitting on her heels staring impassively at Sunset.

“Sorry, Shade, you scared me,” Sunset sighs.

Shade points to a yellow eye and makes a “c” with her right hand.

Sunset breathes a soft chuckle. “Right. Um, is there something you need?”

Checking on you.

“Oh. Um. Well, I’m fine. Thanks though.”

I’m mute not blind.

Sunset smiles. “I’m fine. Really.”

Shade winks and clicks her tongue.

“Stop that,” Sunset giggles, hiding behind her red and orange locks.

A smirk tugs on a corner of Shade’s mouth. She places her hands on the front of her thighs and leans slightly closer to Sunset. Let’s go skateboarding.

Sunset suddenly gains interest in the ground. Her right hand clutches her left elbow as she holds her left arm close to her. “Skateboarding is Starlight’s hobby.”

If the tone in Sunset’s voice does not tell Shade anything, Sunset’s posture and demeanor speaks volumes. She has taken that stance thirty-seven times since Shade met her and only increasing in frequency. Working on interpersonal skills was not on the agenda today.

“No time like the present,” Shade monologues and sighs inwardly.

Shade reaches into one of the pockets of her cargo pants to pull out a stack of index cards. Quickly shuffling through them she hands one to Sunset.

Sunset looks at the drawing of a sunflower on the pink index card. Her frown deepens. Shade flips the card over for Sunset to read.

“‘Sunflowers make sunflower oil. I fear how baby oil is made.’” Sunset snickers. “That is ridiculous, Shade. Thanks.”

What do you want to do?

After a moment of contemplation Sunset answers, “Would you like some help with your prototype?”

“Hmm...” Shade hums. She rubs her chin in mock thought. With a thumbs up and wink the two head to the computer lab.

“When do you think you’ll get your citizenship and new identity?” Sunset asks as she solders wires together.

Tomorrow. Ten-thirty-seven in the morning.

Cyan eyes cast a questioning gaze. Light yellow eyes catch the gaze and returns an even stare back at the cyan eyes. Dull blue eyes appear between the crossfire.

“I think it will be tomorrow at ten-thirty-eight in the morning!” Starlight inputs.

Shade grins and adjusts a sensor on Starlight’s shoulder.

“All the hardware should be done. Now we just start it up and start calibrations.” Sunset informs the other two.

“Remind me how this contraption,” Starlight motions to the sensors, wires, and metal on her body, “is going to help you speak, Shade?”

Shade places her hands on the front of her thighs and leans slightly closer to Starlight. Just sit there and be pretty. Shade signs and pats the top of Starlight’s head. Chipmunk cheeks.

Starlight frowns and stares daggers at Shade. “Call me that again and see what happens.” She growls out the warning between a tight jaw.

Shade studies Starlight and determines the dilate pupils and flaring nostrils an indication of anger—the opposite reaction she had tried to instigate. Why? Quick thinking gives her the answer: Starlight had not given nor acknowledged a play signal.

Shade lowers her head and looks up at Starlight. Sorry.

“Apology accepted,” Starlight says after a long moment of silence.

I guess I still have a lot to learn about friendship. I should probably tell you more about my culture and our body language. Shade writes on a dry erase board.

Part II: Chapter Four

Shade’s new identity had shown up at ten-thirty-seven in the morning—two months later. Introducing, Nightshade Toxin (because why not—not like she is going to run across the other one). Fourteen years old. Date of Birth: Winter Solstice, Fourteen Years Ago. Height and weight are not all that important. Eye color? Hair color? Skin color? Sex: Not any time soon.

She places her identification card in a wallet and the wallet in her pocket. Which pocket? Guess that is for her to know and someone unlucky or suicidal to find out.

After a blinding picture, she has her school ID, a schedule, and is sent into her first class with the translator in tow. Shade had studied the translator in the principal’s office; noting the young woman’s, probably fresh out of college, light gray skin, bright gray eyes, and a long flowing gray mane; she wears a white blouse, black slacks being held by a shiny, black belt, and shiny, gray shoes. Shade gets the mane color right at least.

A short, two minute walk later and Shade opens the door to her classroom. Everyone in the room turns to look at the intruders. The teacher gives a warm smile.

“E-excuse us,” the translator apologizes.

“By all means, come in! Class, this is the new student and the translator I was just telling you all about.”

Shade walks up to the man, who stands easily over sixty centimeters taller than her, and extends her right hand to him.

The teacher accepts her gesture. “A pleasure to meet you Miss Toxin. My name is Mister Smith. My! Quite the grip you have!”

She smirks and signs to him. He smiles politely and looks at the translator.

“She request to call her ‘Shade’, Mister Smith. I am Miss Cobalt Blossom.”

“Of course Miss Shade. Please introduce yourself to the class and tell us a little about yourself.”

Shade’s expression stiffens. She scans the room. Seventeen females, twelve males, all the colors of the grayscale. An empty seat in the column near the windows in the middle row sticks out like a sore thumb. She turns her attention to the translator and begins signing.

“Are you sure?” A huff and narrow eyes answer her. Cobalt Blossom clears her throat. “Shade asks that everyone um, respects her privacy and refrain from, erm, socializing too much with her.”

“Succinct. Nicely done,” Mister Smith says. “I’m sure you noticed the empty seat over there. That will be your seat. Everyone is seated alphabetically but when the next semester begins seats will change.”

Shade nods and walks over to her seat, slinging her backpack to the ground. She takes out the dark gray history textbook from the desk and turns it to the page her classmate’s had their books to.

“History”—same shit, different day. Wars, rebellions, revolutions, politics, famine, plagues, scandals; nothing new to an immortal. Still, learning about new cultures keeps Shade’s interest. When the lesson comes to an end, the teacher walks over to Shade and hands her a composition notebook.

“This will be your daily diary. Think of this as where you write a summary of your day. It doesn’t need to hold your deepest, darkest secret because this is for a grade and I will be reading them.” Mister Smith explains.

Shade nods. She writes her name on the cover in the space available.

“Alright class,” Mister Smith addresses everyone as he walks back to the front of the room, “we have about ten minutes until the bell rings, you may use this time freely.”

Several students rush over to crowd around Shade and bombard her with questions.

“Hey, Shade! Where’re you from?”

“Love your hair! So fierce!”

“Where do you live?”

“Do you have a boyfriend?”

“Do you have a girlfriend?”

“Do you want a boyfriend?”

“Do you want a girlfriend?”

“Need help getting to your next class?”

“I can show you around the school!”

During their questioning, Shade opens up the journal to start writing. She ignores them and their stares.

“Excuse me?” Cobalt Blossom speaks up behind three students, “Shade had said she likes her privacy.”

“She also said to ‘refrain from socializing too much’. A few questions won’t hurt, right?”

Shade looks up from her writing to glare at Cobalt Blossom. She starts to sign at the woman.

“‘Vanhoover. Hair is hair. Vanhoover Youth Foundation. No. No. No. No. No. Not necessary.’”

“So you’re an orphan?”

Looking to the right reveals the girl—who has positioned herself to rest her left arm on the back of her chair in front of Shade—that has asked the question. Her third question. The girl reminds Shade of Sunset; if Sunset had suddenly gained confidence and ten pounds. Honestly, that girl needs more meat on her bones. Aside from the clothes, the beanie on this Sunset’s head sets her apart.

“I’m Autumn Spice,” the girl introduces herself and holds out her hand.

Shade shakes her hand and signs.

“I’m a ward of the state.”

“Isn’t that the same thing?” The girl to the left of Autumn Spice inquires.

Head shake.

“What’s the difference?”

Shade growls.

“‘Go find out for yourself if you are so curious’,” Cobalt translates the angry motions of Shade. ‘“Now, leave me alone’, she says.”

“But it’s only been five minutes.”

“C’mon, let’s leave her be,” Autumn says, “we don’t want to scare her away.”

Shade huffs and returns to writing in the journal while the students return to their seats. She feels Autumn’s gaze linger on her before hearing the girl turn in her seat.

Second period starts off with introductions with Cobalt Blossom reiterating Shade’s desire of privacy and wanting others not talking to her. Shade recognizes several faces from her last period and Autumn Spice; especially, since the girl sits in front of her.

Since this period is math and Shade knows everything there is to know about math she spends the time writing in the daily journal. An easy task with a sharp mind and perfect memory; she starts with the first day of school and is on the tenth when the teacher, Abacus Theory, calls on her to solve an equation on the board.

Shade looks to the teacher then to the board then back to the teacher. The teacher wields a smug grin. Shade just rolls her eyes. As if finding the thirty-seventh power of i was difficult. A child can see the pattern. She writes the answer and walks back to her seat.

“How did you find that answer?” The teacher inquires before Shade takes a second step.

Shade signs.

“She means show your work on the board, Shade,” Cobalt clarifies.

Shade huffs and shows her work on the board.

“Nicely done, Shade. You may return to your seat. Now, class, Shade used the properties of exponents to simplify...”

After second period lets out, Shade notices Autumn Spice walking next to her.

“You must be a genius if you’re taking junior level classes as a freshman.” Autumn Spice holds out a paper to Shade. “You’d be a welcome addition to the Academic Decathlon Team!”

Cobalt almost crashes into Shade because of her abrupt stop. “‘No. I have more important things to do at the orphanage.’ Uhm, Shade, you could’ve phrased that less harshly.”

“It’s fine,” Autumn says. Her tone and body language speak otherwise.

“Shade will ask her friends if they’ll join.”

Autumn perks up. “Really?”

Nod.

“Thanks!” Autumn goes to hug Shade, only for Shade to duck under her arms. A shove makes Autumn almost lose her footing.

“‘Don’t do that again.’”

Autumn chuckles. “S-sorry, Shade.”

Shade huffs and stomps away.

Part II: Chapter Five

Sunset has a map of the school which Shade memorized before today. When Shade had received her schedule she knew that she would not be seeing Sunset until second lunch and Starlight until sixth period art. Further emphasizing this fact are Shade’s classes mostly on the second floor east wing—the Junior wing.

Third period Literary Arts class proceeds at a snails pace for Shade. Fluffy Quill and his monotonous voice leech the life out of Shade and a few of her classmates, considering twelve of the students yawning. When the bell had rung Shade made a quick dash to the door.

Science, one of Shade’s favorite subjects, continues to stay a favorite. She even goes out of her way to complement Mister Odyssey Trekker and smiling. His eccentricity and passion for his subject infects all his students, his energy rivaling the youngsters, surprising when Autumn Spice reveals to Shade that he is the oldest male of the teaching staff.

Cyan eyes watch the students pass by as the body sits on a stool. Sunset takes her spot at the smallest table by two large, green trash bins. Shade stands in the line about to grab her food, when Sunset’s line of sight fills with red shirt and black leather jacket.

“Anyone else smell trash?” A gruff male asks the three other males around him. They all nod. He slams his hands on the table making Sunset flinch. He leans closer to the trembling girl his copper green eyes flicker with malice. “Oh, its just Sunset Shimmer.”

“Wh-what d-d-do you—“

“Trash can’t talk!” The male cuts her off. “You are going—“

Clatter.

A stainless steel butter knife suddenly appears between his left middle and ring finger; it punches through the laminate table. Following the pale hand on the handle leads to glowing yellow eyes and gnashing teeth. The short, albino girl growls, lunging at him, activating his “flight” response which makes him stumble into one of his short cronies. The four of them make a hasty retreat.

With a loud snort, Shade retrieves the half-buried knife from the table and sits down across from Sunset.

Something you want to tell me?

Sunset stays quiet. She looks up when Shade starts eating the BLT. Shade keeps her eyes on Sunset. Sunset had not seen Shade’s face when she scared those four away but she felt the killing aura emanating from Shade. Knowing a little of Shade’s past Sunset has no doubt that Shade would have killed those four.

A small smile forms on Sunset’s face. “As you would say, ‘they are not worth wasting breath over.’ I’m lucky to have you as my friend.”

Does Starlight know about them?

“No...”

Who have you told about them?

“No one. They said they would... hurt me if I told anyone.”

When we get back to the mansion I’m going to start teaching you and Starlight martial arts.

“So I can beat them up myself?” Sunset whispers as she looks around the cafeteria.

Shade smirks and takes a bite out of the BLT. About twenty minutes later Cobalt Blossom sits down at the table. Sunset casts a questioning glance at the light blue skinned woman with long gray hair.

Sunset, Cobalt Blossom. Cobalt Blossom, Sunset. Shade introduces the two before devouring her BLT.

“Good afternoon!” The woman greets the teen with a smile and a handshake. “I will be Shade’s translator while at school.” Her smiling cobalt blue eyes sparkle in the sunlight filtering through the windows.

“H-hi.” Sunset manages a greeting from behind her crimson and yellow shield also known as her hair. She quickly withdraws her hand to focus on eating the salad in front of her.

Shade notices the odd reaction from Sunset. To be honest, Shade is still learning how to decipher the emotions of others and herself. She does not understand all the handshaking, but she does it to be polite. By the time lunch had come around she was glad when the four students did not shake her hand when she had given her introductions.

A paper slides next to Sunset’s tray. A white finger taps at the title. “‘Academic Decathlon’? What about it?”

A white finger points at her.

“Don’t you have to be smart to join?”

Shade shrugs. You are smart cookie.

“I don’t know...”

Shade signs.

Sunset chuckles. “Could you slow down a bit? Still learning.”

Shade looks at Cobalt Blossom.

“Oh!” Cobalt Blossom quickly eats the sushi in her mouth. Shade points at the sushi in the lunchbox. “This?” After a nod from Shade she explains, “It’s called sushi. A cuisine from—“

Shade waves her hands and signs.

“Oh. Um, just give you the details about the food? Sushi is rice, seaweed, and usually raw fish. I made this makizushi ‘rolled sushi’ with salmon, cucumber, and sour cream. It’s my favorite!”

Looks like it. Shade smiles.

Cobalt Blossom blushes. “S-Sorry. I just really like food and trying new cuisines.”

Shade shakes her head, remembering the decathlon.

“‘Anyways, about the decathlon. A junior classmate is recruiting. I will consider joining if you and Starlight join. Might be interesting. Might not be.’”

“Well,” Sunset mulls over the idea for a moment, “I guess colleges would take a liking to decathlon members.”

“‘Show Twilight’—oh, sorry—‘Starlight the paper.’”

The bell rings. Cobalt Blossom frowns at her lunchbox, as if someone has kicked her dog.

Sunset giggles. “Sorry, Cobalt. I’ll be sure to tell Twilight this period.”

Cobalt Blossom wolfs down her remaining sushi while the other two watch her. She stops her chewing to look at the laughing teenagers. “I didn’t eat breakfast,” she says to defend herself as a blush spreads across her face.

Light sea green eyes track their target down the hallway watching as the target leaves their fifth period class. Seeing the target walk into the classroom in the morning had reignited the flames of desire within the eyes that had extinguished along with the light of the fifth target last year. Her strength a front; not this one though; no, not this target.

With pale yellow downturned eyes that look at everyone with indifference, a soft face with nary a blemish, a sharp nose small and cute, lips like Cupid’s bow as pink as a grapefruit (perhaps as sweet?) adding to her overall solemn mien. The target turns down a hallway robbing the light sea green eyes of further visual stimuli.

Darkness. Snapping eyelids close to capture a mental photograph and playing back the recording of the target walking. Her unwavering steps add to the commotion of the other insignificant steps in the hallway. Black cargo pants deprive viewers the luxury of seeing her legs and are baggy enough to hide the outline of her cute bottom. A shiver rolls down the hunter’s spine as their imagination fills in the unknowns of the target.

Especially the unknowns of what her dark gray t-shirt covers. Her mounds pressing modestly against the gray cotton had caught the hunter’s gaze more than once. Her skin as white as snow and as cold (if the handshake from the morning gives an indication). Thinking about her skin, thinking about how vibrant the red marks will contrast, thinking about her voice causes the hunter’s heart to beat faster.

The hunter needs to see Shade break. The hunter needs to hear Shade break. The hunter needs to smell Shade break. The hunter needs to feel Shade break.

Hunter’s breathing quickens, their fantasy running as quickly as their hand.

The hunter needs to taste Shade break.

Starlight frowns at the watercolor painting. Shade smiles at the watercolor painting. Starlight glowers at Shade. Shade beams at Starlight.

“The assignment was to paint a landscape! Not me naked!”

“‘It is a landscape painting. Wider than it is high. And why do you think the subject is you?’”

“That’s my room! That’s my skin tone! That’s my hair color!” Starlight points out rather angrily.

“‘The subject’s backside is only visible. If the subject was you, there would be a mole on the lower right scapula and a mole on the left butt cheek.’”

Starlight’s temper simmers as her face contorts into confusion. “I don’t have moles.”

Shade nods.

“How do you know?!” Starlight’s temper rekindles.

“‘Happy accident.’”

Starlight takes a deep breath and exhales slowly. “Nightshade Toxin,” her tone chills the air, “the next ‘happy accident’ that better happen is that,” she points at the painting on Shade’s easel with a swiftness that can cut steel, “burning.”

Shade turns away from Starlight to sign at Cobalt.

Cobalt swallows the lump in her throat. “I-I don’t think you should be joking right now.”

“Say it to my face!”

Shade faces Starlight. She lowers her head and stretches out her hands palms up towards Starlight.

Starlight heaves a heavy sigh. “You better stay like that until the bell rings.” She plucks up the thick paper from Shade’s easel, folds it up, and stuffs it in her backpack.

Shade stays as still as a statue until the bell rings.

“Hey, Shade! We meet again.”

Shade blinks at Autumn Spice.

“What is it?”

Shade shrugs. She puts away her boots in her open gym locker setting them beside her backpack. She sets her new gym shoes and clothes on the shelf dividing the locker in half.

She starts undressing by removing her cargo pants, kicking them into the locker. Next, she pulls her t-shirt over her head to throw into the locker. She ignores the gasps and sudden silence of the locker room. When she is done dressing she turns around to see all twenty girls staring at her.

“What happened to you?” Autumn breaks the silence with the question on everyone’s mind.

Shade grins. She points to herself and draws her thumb slowly across her throat. For extra measure, she collapses to the ground with her tongue lolling out her mouth. She jumps up to her feet and walks out the locker.

Starlight rouses from her sleep. Why? She turns over to look at the clock. Glowing yellow eyes greet her instead of the glowing red lights of her clock. Thanks to the moonlight Starlight sees the figure motion her to be quiet.

“Shade—“ a cold finger presses against her lips.

Shade tugs on the blanket and motions to Starlight to follow. Starlight groans and turns back to face the wall. Something clicks and a beam of light shines an outline of her head. Starlight huffs.

With a great reluctance, she turns back around and the light illuminates an index card next to her head.

Come with me so I can apologize to you properly.

Shade places another card on top.

Will also help Sunset.

Starlight looks up at Shade.

Trust. Shade signs.

Against her better judgment and sleeping body Starlight nods.

Part II: Chapter Six (Gore Warning)

Author's Note

If the chapter wasn’t warning enough, hopefully this is.

Contains torture, castration, mutilation, decapitation, blood, gore, and death.

Didn’t write this chapter easily.

Need a strong drink.

Part II: Chapter Six (Gore Warning)

Light sea green eyes shoot open when water splashes on their face. They see two figures in all black standing in front of them. They try to move and soon find out they are unable. Rope bites into their wrist and ankles. Something has found itself in their mouth.

Whimpering catches the owner of the light see green eyes. Looking to the left there are three other guys in a similar position. Noticing their nakedness he discovers himself to be nude as well.

“These them?” The figure on the right speaks, a female.

The figure on the left nods.

“Are you sure they did anything to her? I’m sure she would have told me.”

The figure on the left moves their hands.

“Videos?!”

Nod.

“They will pay!” Starlight says. Tapping on her shoulder draws her fiery gaze away from the four breathing corpses. Shade motions to follow her.

Shade leads Starlight ten feet away to a light switch. Flipping it on reveals two kitchen tables that have all sorts of things on them: baseball bats, hockey sticks, crowbars, knives, tire iron, fireplace poker, barbed wire, a pistol, a hunting rifle, a shotgun, a chainsaw, tasers, stun guns, cattle prod, police baton, chains, belts, hedge shears, pruning shears, bolt cutters, and a bow. Underneath the tables were gas cans, fire extinguishers, water jugs, blow torch, metal buckets, car battery, jumper cables, and a watering can.

Starlight looks over to Shade. Looks at the objects. Looks back to Shade.

All of that was already here.

“You’re shitting me.”

Shade shakes her head.

“What kind of sicko—“

Shade clears her throat.

“Right. Well, they deserve it!”

Shade nods.

Starlight steps closer to the tables. A pit growing in her stomach. What those four have done is inexcusable to say the least, yes, but does that mean she can be the judge, jury, and executioner? Shade steps up beside Starlight.

You can go if you want.

“Let me see the video.”

Shade studies Starlight for a moment. She brings out a cell phone, opens up a video, and shows it to Starlight.

Starlight had known the girl in the video: the daughter of the baker in town. She had killed herself two years ago. Hearing her pleas and cries removes all doubt and reservations from Starlight. Starlight taps the screen to stop the video. She picks up a wooden bat and walks over to the first guy, the one with the light sea green eyes.

He starts crying and babbling incoherently. Starlight unties the cloth gag and pulls it out of his mouth.

“I didn’t do anything to them! I swear! I just recorded it!”

“‘Just recorded it?’ You mean just stood around and did nothing to help them?” Starlight spoke with a hollow voice.

The guy starts to cry louder.

Starlight puts the baseball bat to his mouth. “Shut. Up.”

The guy closes his mouth and chokes back his sobs. His blood freezes in his veins at the girl pulls up her ski mask to reveal her smiling face.

“You are going to sit there and watch. And every time you look away, my friend will hurt you.”

He follows her eyes to see the other girl standing next to him wielding a knife. He nods his head and turns to look back at the other three guys.

Starlight wastes no time. She jumps up in the air to swing the bat down onto the left knee of the second guy. He wails as his kneecap shatters. With a second swing, she shatters his left shin.

“Baaaaaaatter up!” She sing songs as she winds up her swing.

The swing cracks into the left side of his skull, caving it in and snapping his neck. Him being dead is hardly a concern for Starlight as she delivers a second blow to the crown of his head. His head splits open like a piñata, blood sprays onto Starlight and company and paints the walls.

Starlight starts to chuckle which crescendos into a maniacal cackle. She takes a deep breath to calm herself.

“One down, two to go,” she says with a wicked grin. She skips over to the tables of death. “So many toys not enough bodies!”

The bloody bat clatters onto the table as she picks up the chainsaw. The guys start to scream louder. She glances behind her at them.

“You’re right. Too heavy.” She picks up a pair of twenty-two centimeter long hedge shears and skips over to the third victim.

Sensing Starlight’s plans, the guy shakes his head and tries to close his legs. She opens the shears and places the blades between his legs with her targets in position for maximum efficiency. His blue eyes full of fear and regret stare into her blazing dull blue eyes.

The sound of the blades closing and muffled screaming fill the stony room.

“What did you say to Gingerbread Muffin?” Starlight taps her chin in mock thought. She snaps her finger when she remembers. “‘Stop,’” she opens the shears, “‘your’,” places them on his shoulders, “‘whining.’”

With all her strength and anger to fuel her, she closes the shears, and decapitates the guy. The head falls to the floor as his heart pumps blood like a geyser out the carotid arteries. Starlight stands under the fountain as the blood rains down on her face and soaks her clothes. She runs her black gloved hands over her face while exhaling a content sigh.

“The blood of sweet, sweet vengeance.” She stabs the shears into the eyes of the head before walking over to the tables again.

Shade gazes into the light sea green eyes of her prisoner to see him already gone, hiding in the safest, deepest parts of his psyche. He stares unblinking at the grisly scene.

“Shadey-wadey! I’m going to need your help, please!”

Shade walks over to Starlight.

“I need you to position that big bastard like the dog he is.”

Shade salutes. She walks over to the last guy. She crouches in front of him. She can see why he would resort to raping girls. She cuts his Achilles’ tendons. He yelps in pain. She stabs at his ACL’s as he groans. She slowly slices the tendons around his elbows and he screams. After cutting the ropes tying him to the chair, she pushes him forward where his face cushions his fall.

A whistle grabs Shade’s attention. Turning around she see’s Starlight standing nearby with the chainsaw. The guy also hears the whistle and sees Starlight with the chainsaw. He cries and starts to slink away from the two lunatics. Hearing the chainsaw revving hastens his attempts to flee.

Shade drives the chainsaw through the small of his back. The chainsaw drowns out the screams and psychotic laughter. She uses his butt crack to guide the chainsaw blade up as she lifts the machine. Blood and viscera shower from off the chainsaw and from the body. She repositions herself to drive the chainsaw up his back to cleave him in two. Shade stabs the chainsaw through his head leaving the machine standing up.

Starlight huffs a sigh. “Just absolutely, wonderfully, beautiful.”

Shade nods.

“What do we do about him?” Starlight points.

Record a confession then shoot him in the head.

“I want to set him on fire!”

No. While not entirely blameless, he did not commit those acts, and with his confession he will ensure these bastards do not become martyrs.

Starlight mulls it over.

“Shotgun?”

Shade nods.

Starlight beams. “Shotgun!”

Part II: Chapter Seven

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Eight

Apple Walker wakes up with a splitting headache. She feels as if someone had hit her with a bat. Something cold presses up under her chin forcing her heavy head up. She stares into the cold, pale yellow eyes of the teen.

“You do not know how badly I want to kill you,” she says. Her voice low and hollow. “I had my suspicions when I saw you. That mark proves me right.”

Apple Walker notices the side-handle police baton in the teen’s hand as she presses the weapon against the mark. Apple Walker had wanted to ask a question but something in her mouth keeps her silent.

“This phone holds all the evidence of why I killed those bastards.” The teen places the phone into one of the front pockets of the ballistic vest. “This ‘flash drive’, I think that is what it is called, is a copy of that phone; should it happen to disappear if my suspicions are correct.” The teen rests her right hand on the back of the chair, staring into the Warden’s soul with her pale yellow eyes. She grins and leans closer to whisper in the Warden’s ear. “Relax.”

Walker did not have long to wonder why she had told her that because the girl slips a hand down her pants. Walker whimpers and squirms. She pleads with the teen with tearful eyes.

“Just a precaution. Relax.”

Walker yelps when the three centimeter long object slides into her womanhood.

“Keep this our little secret.” The teen winks. She walks over to the tables set with weapons. “What I did here is simple: justice—vengeance. What is on that phone warrants further investigation.”

The Warden watches as the teen packs a backpack with a pistol, her side arm, the spare magazines she keeps for her side arm, a short double-barreled shotgun, two box of shells, two boxes of rifle bullets, three knives, paracord, rope, hatchet, and machete. The teen slings the backpack and rifle on her shoulders. She plucks an unfamiliar looking syringe off the table.

“I am not sure what this is. I am pretty certain it will put you to sleep though.” The teen bites off the cap of the syringe and stabs the needle into the Warden’s neck. “With your luck, it will not be the permanent kind of sleep.”

Before Apple Walker’s consciousness fades, she hears the teen say, “Tell Starlight to never give up her dream.”

Walker wakes up with her heart trying to break out of her chest which launches her up.

“Easy there, Walker!” A familiar voice greets her. Looking to her side, she sees Captain Verdant Viridian sitting on the ambulance bench. “Welcome back to the land of the living!” Her voice and smile drop as she says, “We have taxes.”

“I feel like I can run ten marathons!”

The Captain laughs. “Yeah. Adrenaline will do that to you. Had to wake you up after you got pumped with enough tranq to put down a horse.”

“Did we catch her?”

“Nope. She incapacitated five of Vanhoover’s ‘finest’ during her escape.” The Captain’s green brows furrow. “Bastards already trying to call this their jurisdiction.” A green brow arches as she watches her Sergeant fiddle around with the pockets of her ballistic vest. “Lose something?”

“The phone!” Walker exclaims. She continues searching all her pockets.

“The only phone is see is the one clipped to your belt.” The Captain points out with a light green finger gun.

“No! The suspect’s phone. She gave me the phone and—“ Walker stops her train of thought. A quick Kegel clench and she sighs with relief; noting her odd relief.

“‘And?’” Captain Viridian rolls her hand to encourage the Sergeant to continue.

“And... and she said it had evidence.”

Captain Viridian glowers and spits on the ground. “I’m going to give that useless piece of shit police captain a piece of my mind. Get back to the office and write up your report. Take the rest of the day off.” Before Walker can decline, Viridian cuts her off, “That’s an order.”

“Yes, sir, ma’am.” Walker replies, dejection heavy on her words.

At first, Starlight had thought that night was a dream—the torture, the video, the killing. Starlight sighs as she remembers the kiss by the campfire. She rubs the bandage over her chest. ‘Lucky’ the doctor had said when she first woke up.

Starlight had felt betrayed and beyond pissed off when she first woke up. Then as the doctor had explained to her about the extent of her wound, she understood. Stabbing her takes away any of the blame and throws it all onto Shade. Coming up with the story had proved difficult until a lovely bouquet of flowers showed up with a beautifully coded poem.

On the third day of Starlight’s hospital stay, Sunset shows up.

“Good afternoon, Starglim.” Sunset greets her friend.

Starlight notices how far away Sunset stands from the hospital bed. Starlight smiles. “Hey, Sunshim! What’s up?”

Sunset tucks a crimson streak of hair behind her right ear with her right hand. She makes a few hesitant steps towards Starlight. “So, um, h-how’ve you been?”

“Meh. Could be worse, could be better.” Starlight watches Sunset pat the right side of her head as she smooths out her hair. Sunset takes a step closer and stands beside Starlight’s left arm.

“Did...did you two r-really do that s-stuff for me?”

Realization clicks within Starlight’s head. So that’s how they want to play this game.

“What have you heard?”

“Um... that Shade k-killed those four...”

“Bullies,” Starlight finishes for Sunset. Sunset flinches then nods her head. “Why didn’t you tell me about them?” Starlight grabs Sunset’s hand and pulls her close. Sunset’s eyes grow wide. “You’re not alone any more, Sunset.”

“I-I—“

Starlight hugs Sunset. “You’re my sister. I’ll do anything for you. You can trust me with anything. You know that, right?” She feels Sunset grow more rigid.

“You can t-trust me t-too...”

Starlight pulls away and holds Sunset’s hands within hers. She speaks down at the covers, “I saw Shade... kill that first guy. I ran. I ran away. Not from Shade. Not from death. I ran because...” Starlight lifts her head to stare into Sunset’s shimmering cyan eyes, “because I enjoyed it.”

Sunset pales. She sees the sincerity in Starlight’s dull blue eyes. She steps away but Starlight keeps a tight grip on her hands.

“What those bastards did to you,” Starlight’s voice carries malice, “what they did to those girls—to Gingerbread! They deserved it. Shade should have made them suffer more.”

“You’re hurting me, Starlight!” Sunset cries.

Not realizing what she had done, Starlight looks down to see her gripping Sunset’s apricot hands.
“Sorry!” Starlight quickly releases her grip.

Sunset recoils back and massages her hands. She opens her mouth to speak but instead turns away to walk out the door.

Starlight watches as Sunset makes a hasty retreat out the doors. The pang growing in her heart brings tears to her eyes. A knock on the door grabs her attention. She beckons the Wildlife Warden in.

“Walker, Wildlife Warden. Good afternoon, Starlight.”

Starlight represses her boiling anger with the sincerest smile she can muster. “It’s you! Thank you for saving me!”

“Just the right place at the right time, li’l lady,” the Warden replies. She fiddles with the black cowboy hat in her hands for a moment, her cerise eyes wonder what to say next. “Yer erm, friend, wanted to tell ya to never give up on yer dream.”

“When did she tell you that?”

“Erm... she caught me and tied me up.”

A grin spreads across Starlight’s face. “I see.”

Walker wields a coy smile. “I’ve gotta go. Just stopped in to say that.”

Starlight waves goodbye to the Warden. Why is she alive? What does Shade want to do with her?

Her anger starts to simmer as she vents in her mind. “Why did she leave me? We could’ve escaped together! Kill the Warden in the cabin! Never give up on my dream? That dream was with you the moment I kissed you!”

Footsteps catch her attention as they enter her room. “Knock! Knock!”

“Hello, Cobalt Blossom. What brings you here?” Starlight sees the woman carrying another bouquet of flowers in a vase. She brings sets them down on the night stand beside the hospital bed. Starlight reaches for the card.

“You sure are popular.”

Starlight scoffs. “Sure. People always send flowers when someone gets hurt or dies. Never ‘just because’. So why are you here?”

“Shade asked if I would help with a little project you girls are working on. Something about a sign translator?” Cobalt Blossom watches Starlight’s face furrow as she reads the card. “What’s wrong?” Starlight hands the card over to Cobalt.

My dearest Shade,

All my love and devotion can not fit on this card. I knew when we first locked eyes that you and I were meant to be! I marvel at your brilliance.

Why did you lead the police to my playground? Did you not want me to play with others? Selfish, naughty, teasing, Shade!

Shade!

How I ever lived without you I can never fathom! I hope you will continue to play with me!

The moon pales with how your skin reflects the light! Dancing under the stars and by the fire, you were as a nymph that stepped out of the river.

You knew I would be there. You knew I would see.
You knew, so why did you not come to me? I waited ever so patiently in the trap. Biting my tongue as you played with Starlight. When you two kissed, were you thinking of me? You looked at me so you must have!

I can take your teasing only for so long. I need release! I need you! Do not keep me waiting. I am not above breaking other’s toys to get what I want.

P.S. Love your work with the Governor and the Chief of Police.

“That goes way beyond crazy.” Cobalt breaks the silence that had filled the room. “You should definitely take this to the police and go under protective custody.”

“What do you think they meant with the post script?” Starlight says after moments of silence.

Part II: Chapter Nine

Walker heaves a heavy sigh as she shifts her car into park. She sits in the idle automotive thinking about the past three days.

The day of the incident, the Vanhoover Police takes over the investigation. Then they have the audacity to say that they never found a cell phone on her. They then charge her for withholding evidence when she brings up the flash drive. Walker had to hold back Captain Viridian from biting heads off.

Day two of the investigation and Nightshade Toxin starts wreaking havoc on the Vanhoover Police: she hacks the Vanhoover Police databanks—in broad daylight, incapacitates seventy five percent of the force, destroys ninety percent of their vehicles, destroys their databanks, steals all the money from evidence lockup, destroys the armory, and rescues a cat in a tree all before lunch. After lunch, the homeless shelter, the Veteran’s Housing Project, the animal shelter, and the Vanhoover Youth Foundation receive large sums of anonymous donations—all cash. That night martial law goes into effect.

The second day of the investigation and the Equestrian Army and National Guard rolls into town with a company of one hundred and fifty men along with four light armored vehicles. Everything is quiet until the night the munitions depot explodes. The LAV’s are the next to go. Helicopters are the last targets. Surprisingly, or not, there are no casualties.

Early in the morning today, the Governor and Chief of Police go missing. Shade releases a video of the Governor and Chief of Police’s shady dealings and underground criminal activities: not limited to, prostitution rings of minors, smuggling, and larceny. Shade states that the destruction will stop when everyone who had collaborated or knew about the activities turned themselves in. Several commercial airliners and all the private jets have been destroyed by lunch. The port and marinas close when yachts explode. People go on a witch hunt for the Governor and his accomplices. Hundreds of citizens lay dead in the streets before they return to their homes.

Walker turns off the car and exits the vehicle heaving another heavy sigh. Her chest explodes with pain. She pulls out her side arm after the pain subsides with the mark vibrating.

She pushes open the garage door which opens up to the utility room. Two silhouettes are at the far end of the living room. She rushes over to the bodies sitting in chairs. The mark sears her skin making her yelp in pain.

Ka-chak.

The mark grows cold along with her blood. The unmistakable sound of a shotgun cocking rings in her ears. She hears the utility door squeak and close with a click.

“You took too long so I had to do things myself. As always.” Nightshade Toxin says in a soft, even tone.

“Sorry ‘bout that.” Walker’s voice escapes her dry throat as a hoarse whisper.

“Put the gun away.”

Walker slides her side arm in its holster.

“Turn around.”

Walker gulps. She slowly turns around to face the teenager. The lights flick on to reveal the ivory teen pointing a finger gun at Walker and holding a cell phone in her right hand.

“Bang.”

The teen laughs; a curious inhale kind of laugh, Walker had never heard before, as soft as the teen’s voice.

Nightshade’s face returns to a neutral expression as she stares at the Warden. “Before you go abusing my hospitality,” she holds out the phone with numbers on the display along with a green button, “pushing this button sets off the bombs in the orphanage.”

“You’re bluffin’.”

A smirk flicks across Nightshade’s face. “Correct. See you are learning about me. I do not intentionally kill innocents. Not like your military.”

Walker frowns. She slowly reaches for her side arm.

“The question now is: ‘what does the button do?’ No?”

Walker’s hand stops.

“Unless you shoot me in the ‘T’ zone I can still push the button. Sure you kill me but at what cost? Do you have the names of the Governor’s little criminal circle?“ Walker looks over to the bodies in the chairs: the Governor and Chief of Police. “They are not going to be talking any time soon.”

“Why are you doing this?”

“The question you should be asking yourself is: why am I not doing this? Can you honestly tell me you condone their actions?”

“Killin’ ‘em like animals ain’t the way! Causin’ millions of bits in damage ain’t helpin’ no one! There is law! There is order!”

“There is law. There is order.” Nightshade nods in agreement. “You can not try the corrupt with their laws. You can not try the corrupt with their peers. The only way to try the corrupt is swiftly and mercilessly.”

Walker ruminates on Nightshade’s words, thinking back to all those officials that have rumors about their criminal activities and how those rumors just disappear. Reporters go missing, cops die in the line of duty while investigating the rumors.

A man steals forty bits worth of groceries to feed his family and gets fifty years life in prison while a government big shot pays lawyers millions to keep them out of jail when a child makes a claim against them. How is that justice?

A cell phone hovers in front of Walker’s face. The green call button pulses.

“Pushing the button will kill everyone of those bastards associated with the Governor.” Shade says.

Walker pushes the phone away and it clatters to the ground. “Since you already have them, then we can let the courts deal with them.”

Nightshade smiles.

“I can’t say I’m surprised,” a familiar voice says. Walker sees Captain Viridian walk from the kitchen.

“Captain?” Confusion wavers in Walker’s voice.

Viridian stoops to pick up the cell phone. She straightens herself and turns to Walker. She lifts up her shirt to reveal her stomach and a scar that matches Nightshade’s. “That bitch cursed me because the man she loved didn’t love her back. She thinks she can control this world? I think not.” Viridian presses the green button with her thumb. She tosses the cell phone over her shoulder where it crashes onto the linoleum floor of the kitchen.

“This world needs more people like you Walker,” Nightshade says. “This world needs more fair and just laws so that you can enforce them.”

“Captain!” The radio on Viridian’s shoulder speaks.

“Go ahead, Corporal, over,” the Captain calls back.

“A cargo ship exploded in the port, over!”

“En route. Walker found the Governor and Chief. Both KIA. Get the coroner and CSI to her apartment, over and out.”

“Yes, sir, ma’am! Over and out.”

“Your report is on the counter, Walker. I suggest you memorize it and sign it.” Viridian walks to the front door while tucking in her green shirt.

“Captain—“

“That’s an order,” is Viridian’s curt demand.

“Looks like you will be busy.” Nightshade opens the utility door. “See you around.” Before she can disappear behind the door, she pokes her head from around the door, “Oh and only you and the Captain know I can talk. Keep it that way.”

Walker heaves a sigh and rubs her hands down her face. She holds her hands against her chest. “What do I do now?” Nothing. No heat. No vibration. No response. Walker crumples to the floor to sob in her hands.

Part II: Chapter Ten

Shade hears them before seeing them. Four black attack helicopters hover on the horizon. She picks up the binoculars to get a better picture of them. A convoy of black vehicles linger behind the helicopters. Twenty more LAV’s surround the convoy.

“Fun.”

Shade drops the binoculars to let them dangle from her neck as she walks over to the doors that lead to the staircase off the rooftop. She travels down two flights of stairs before pushing open a black door with the number “22” on it. She makes her way to a dark gray door that has “employees only” on it in gray letters.

Inside the room, dozens of screens line the walls, along with rows of long desks with monitors on them. The “Vanhoover Daily News” traffic monitoring center provides Shade with live video footage of the outside world.

She shakes her head. What kind of military neglects media centers? This one apparently. Outside interference does prevent data from leaving or entering the city so maybe that is why the military had not secured the news station?

A few button presses on a keyboard later and the camera for the main road shows the black convoy entering the city. She highlights the area with the mouse and all the cameras in that area show up on the wall of screens. The convoy stops in front of city hall.

Half the screens in the control room flash while the letters “EPAWS” stay in the center of the screens. A message scrolls along the bottom of the screens.

“Equestria Public Alert and Warning System. This message is for Nightshade Toxin. President Harmony wishes to talk with you about a Presidential Pardon concerning your recent actions. Nightshade Toxin, if you do not show up at the City Hall by 1600 hours today, you will be dealt with as a terrorist. If you do not comply peacefully then you shall be shot on sight.”

Shade checks the watch on her right wrist. About two hours until the deadline. She holds out her left hand. “Presidential Pardon.” She holds out her right hand. “Wanton destruction.” She moves them up and down like a scale for a moment before throwing her right hand back over her right shoulder. “Pardon. What are they going to do—kill me?”

“Madam President? Are you sure this is a good idea?”

A tall woman with purple skin, long ice blue hair, and diamond like eyes watches as her aide shifts uncomfortably across from her. A warm smile comforts the black and white haired woman. “This is the best idea, Maggie. She has done a great service to Equestria.”

“She is a terrorist!” Magpie “Maggie” Scroll exclaims.

President Harmony casts her attention to her lap where a folder and documents lay. “By all accounts, the only ones that are dead are the ones that committed the crimes and associated with them. She is more a vigilante. A very... destructive vigilante.”

“Two billion in damages. In three days!”

“No need to yell, Maggie.” The stern look from the President makes the gray skin woman shrink in her seat. “The liquidated property of the accused will be more than enough to pay for the damages and repairs. What concerns me most is why this went on for as long as it did. This young woman uncovered everything and dealt with it in three days.” She holds a picture of the young woman in her hands. “Would you honestly want to be her enemy?”

Maggie shakes her head.

“Having her as an ally benefits her as well as my people. There is corruption under my nose that I can smell but can not see. She was trying to get attention, displaying her prowess and abilities. With her working with us I am sure she will be able to keep a low profile.”

Maggie touches her right ear. “The translator has arrived.”

“Send her in.”

“Send her in.” Maggie repeats into the headset.

The door to the left of Maggie opens up and a blue haired woman enters the limousine cautiously.

“Madam President!” The woman bows. “An honor to meet you, ma’am!”

Harmony giggles softly behind her hand. “A pleasure to make your acquaintance. Please sit down.”

Cobalt Blossom sits down. She greets the gray skin woman next to her. “Hello!”

“Greetings,” Maggie offers a stiff reply.

“Agent Sapphire, tell me about your assignment.”

Cobalt Blossom’s nervous demeanor quickly fades away. She sits up and salutes the President. “Yes, sir, ma’am. At first, Nightshade Toxin was treated like any other missing person. Things soon got more complicated as more questions began popping up about her. The EBI stepped in when Nightshade Toxin didn’t have any fingerprints on her finger tips. She also had unknown bacteria on her skin and inside her mouth. Her blood work came back normal. Then when a second test was done with a new sample the DNA was completely different from the first like she was a totally different person. More blood samples yielded the same results.”

“How is that possible?” Maggie asks the question in Harmony’s mind.

“I can’t tell you. I was brought in as a translator but when I saw her scar, my major in Ancient History and Mythology kicked in. Multiple legends have been written about people with her scar; cursed to walk the world for eternity and never dying. The earliest gods were said to have those scars.

“Each scarred had different, um, quirks? Like one couldn’t touch silver, one couldn’t stop growing hair, one was so grotesque that who ever saw them would turn to stone. I was the perfect agent for the job so I was assigned to her.”

“Do you know her ‘quirk’?” Maggie inquires.

Cobalt Blossom chuckles. “Um, well, I only was able to spend ten hours with her and most of that time was at school. The only odd thing about her is her complete color blindness. There are twenty other cases of that around today so while rare not unheard of.”

Before President Harmony can make a query, Maggie blurts out, “Vehicle fast approaching! It shows no signs of slowing down!”

“Fire warning shots.”

“Fire warning shots,” Maggie echoes into the headset.

The shot of a forty millimeter cannon shakes the windows. Barely audible music plays outside.

“The vehicle has stopped and is now playing...polka music?” Maggie informs the others.

The door President Harmony rests her right elbow on opens up. She jumps away from the door. Shade slinks into the cab and sits beside the President. She waves to Cobalt Blossom.

Maggie pulls out her side arm and levels it at the naked teenager. “Why are you naked?!”

“‘Just climbed out of a sewer.’” Cobalt translates.

“How did you get past the soldiers?” Maggie questions.

“‘It is nap time.’”

Maggie pulls the hammer back on her pistol.

Shade grins.

“Maggie, put the gun away.”

“Madam President!”

“If she wanted us dead, I am sure we would not be basking in her delightful presence.”

Shade nods and winks at the President.

Harmony takes off her black suit jacket and presents it to Nightshade. “It is not proper for any lady to walk around nude.”

Shade puts on the jacket. “‘Thank you.’”

“You are welcome.” She extends her right hand to the teen. “I am President Harmony of Equestria. A pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

Shade shakes the hand.

“‘Shade, Vengeance Incarnate. A pleasure.’”

The three women exchange looks with one another.

“Is that what you did here? Enact vengeance?“

Shade nods her head.

“I wanted to be the first to thank you for what you did. The citizens of Vanhoover can all sleep peacefully from now on knowing that such evil has been extinguished.” President Harmony says and gives a shallow bow. “As a reward, I will give you a full Presidential Pardon. Which means that you will start off with a clean slate from now on.”

“‘And?’”

President Harmony smiles. “And, while I can not officially hire you to work for a certain law enforcement agency, you can have high security clearance for such facilities. When you turn eighteen years of age, you can work for the law enforcement agency and earn a salary.”

“‘And?’”

“You are working on ground breaking technology, correct? I can provide the resources you need to complete the technology as well as any other projects you might have in the future.”

“‘I want someone to take my place until my eighteen birthday. Her name is Apple Walker.’”

“The position will be open to her should she choose to accept it. Anything else?”

Shade hesitates for a moment.

“‘I want my friends to come with me.’”

“I am sure we can come up with an arrangement for them to accompany you to Canterlot.”

White brows knit together.

“You will come with us to Canterlot and live there.”

Shade shrugs then nods her head. She holds out her hand to the President. President Harmony shakes her hand.

President Harmony looks at Maggie. “Tell the troops to stand down. We are going to the Vanhoover Youth Foundation.”

“Take off your pants, Maggie.”

“Madame President?! Harmony?!” A blush exploding on her face.

“Or would you rather the President of Equestria walk around with no pants?” Harmony asks with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

“Cobalt—“

Harmony cuts her off. “Miss Blossom will be accompanying Miss Toxin into the mansion to start the paperwork to become a foster parent for Miss Toxin and her friends. Unless, you wish to fill that roll?”

Maggie looks across at Shade. Shade wields big, puppy eyes and a small pout with just enough quiver in her lower lip. “How can a demon make such a face?!” She thinks to herself as she uses all her willpower to tear her eyes away from such an innocent looking creature. Maggie frowns. With the biggest sigh of her life emptying her lungs, Maggie starts to take off her pants.

Part II: Chapter Eleven (Warning)

Author's Note

Contains amputation and suggestions of rape of minors.

I promise I don’t like writing about this.

Part II: Chapter Eleven (Warning)

Starlight bursts through the double doors of the mansion brining a smile to Shade’s face. A smile that soon turns to a frown when Shade notices the fear on Starlight’s face. Starlight wraps Shade in a tight hug as she sobs.

“Sunset’s been kidnapped!”

Sunset runs down the hallway as tears blur her vision. She ignores the protests and shouts telling her to stop running. Not wanting to deal with others, Sunset decides to take the stairs. Her momentum screeches to a halt when she crashes into someone. Her vision fills with the steps of the stairs coming up to greet her. Preparing for the worse she clenches her eyes shut.

Instead of the pain of tumbling down the stairs, warmth spreads across her body. A hand rubs the top of her head gently. That is when she notices someone hugging her. She looks up to see a comforting face and serene, light sea green eyes.

“Mommy?” She croaks.

The young woman laughs. “I’m way too young to be your ‘mommy’! I’ll settle for big sister.”

Wiping away her tears, Sunset takes a closer inspection of the girl. While she appears like her mother, the orange and light orange hair along with the light apricot skin set this person apart from her mother. Sunset scrunches her face as the gears turn in her head.

The older teen smiles. “Ever since you showed up to school, everyone one has been asking me if you were my little sister. I guess the resemblance is a little uncanny.” The teen releases her embrace of Sunset. “My name is Autumn Spice.”

“I’m—“ A hug interrupts Sunset’s introduction.

“I know who you are, silly!”

Sunset chuckles. “R-right. Everyone thinks I’m—“ A sting in her neck prevents her from talking. She feels her body and world go numb.

“Bait. A hunter needs bait.” Autumn Spice carefully places Sunset on the ground. “Nothing better than live bait.”

A tear drips from the corner of Sunset’s eye when she feels her shirt pull up. Flashbacks of those guys play in her mind.

“To think the cops would stoop so low as to get you to spy on your own friend. Tsk. Tsk.”

“How did she know about that?” Sunset wonders. A small flame of hope burns in her chest “Hopefully, the cops heard all this and are on their way!”

The sound of a plastic crunch fills the stairwell. Duct tape ripping follows next. Autumn Spice’s sadistic grin fills Sunset’s vision.

“You’ll be a good girl now, won’t you?” Sunset’s pupils shrink hearing her father’s words drip from Autumn’s lips.

More tears well up in Sunset’s eyes as the tape smacks against her mouth. She lays there powerless as tape winds around her wrist and ankles. Darkness comes when a black sack covers her head. A whine squeaks from her throat.

“Shhh. Plenty of time for that later.” Autumn comforts Sunset.

A field of wildflowers surrounds Sunset. Clear blue skies stretch out above her. She sits on a white floral print blanket with a woman wearing a long white dress and hat wide enough to hide her face. A sunflower wraps around the crown. The sunflower Sunset had picked earlier for her mother.

Mother and daughter sit on the blanket crafting dandelion crowns. The mother, with greater experience, finishes first and sets the crown on her daughter’s head. Sunset beams up at her mother with a few missing teeth. This is happiness. This is bliss.

A jolt of electricity surges through her body ripping her away from her dream. She screams for the hundredth time today. Her body convulses as she stares at the bloody concrete floor.

All of the blood. All of her blood. All of her blood mixing with urine, bile, and poop—most of it belonging to her.

Most of it.

Boots scape against the ground and appear at the edge of her vision and the illumination of the single, dangling lightbulb above her. Warm hands grab her face and force her to look up. Light sea green eyes sparkle with mirth.

“So... twenty-seven hours later and still no Shade. You’d think the arms and legs would have brought her here faster.” Autumn Spice shrugs her shoulders. “Oh well.”

Sunset’s puffy, pink eyes sting from the dryness of having no more tears to produce. During the amputations, Autumn Spice had put Sunset under. However, Autumn Spice had kept Sunset awake for the meat hooks that are now holding her up; along with the whipping, flogging, and shocking. An orange glowing fire iron tip waves in front of her.

Autumn Spice unbuttons the top button of her mauve shirt to reveal a large, white, broken wishbone tattoo on her chest missing a quarter of the bone. “For the longest time I always wondered what this meant. I finally figured it out two years ago. It means I’m lucky.” The fire iron hovers close to Sunset’s bare chest. “And you. You are unlucky.”

Sunset’s raw throat wretches out a wail as Autumn carves a horse shoe with the ends pointing down on Sunset’s chest. Autumn steps away to admire her work when she kicks something making a metallic noise scraping along the ground. She turns around in time to side step a knife thrust.

“Shade! You made it!” Autumn exclaims. She blocks a swipe with the fire iron. “Ooh! You’re eyes send shivers down my spine!”

Shade roars as she thrusts and swipes with her knife. Autumn parries each attack. Pressing up against a workbench, Autumn grabs a small box of broken glass and throws it at Shade’s face. Shade ducks only for her head to connect with the fire iron. Shade crumples to the cold, hard ground.

“Aw, Shade! Surely you have more fight than that!” Autumn calls out with sadness in her voice. She steps closer to Shade and bats away the thrown knife.

Autumn yelps when a kick to the back of her knee drops her. Shade lurches up to grab Autumn’s head. Before she can properly lock her arms for the hold, Autumn grabs Shade’s legs to pick her up and ram her back into a workbench. This happens twice before Shade releases her hold and drives an elbow to the back of Autumn’s head.

The fire iron Autumn holds with both hands misses her mark and embeds itself in the wooden underside of the workbench. A kick to the ribs pushes Autumn back. Using her red belt knowledge of karate, she steps under the fist flying towards her face to position herself close to Shade. Her sensei has taught her well—not well enough to fight a master.

Shade reverses the throw into her own takedown, bringing Autumn’s face to greet the concrete floor. Wasting no time, Shade locks Autumn’s left arm and snaps the elbow backwards making Autumn wail in pain. A hand pulls back Autumn’s hair and slams her face into the ground four times.

Jumping off Autumn, Shade steps over to the fire iron. A bang and smoke clouds her vision. She holds her ground. When the smoke clears, the spot where Autumn had been is empty. Choking catches her ear and she turns to see a river off blood cascading down Sunset’s neck down her naked body.

Shade rushes over to Sunset to clamp a hand over the cut. Years of doing the same to her enemies, Shade knows there is nothing she can do to save her friend—not without the abilities she once had. She watches helplessly as the life fades from Sunset’s cyan eyes and slips between her fingers.

A vengeful wail pierces through the night and shakes the heavens.

Part II: Chapter Twelve

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Thirteen

Clicking away on the keyboard in a dark office, sitting at a desk with seven monitors, Shade works on a new project idea. Instead of the war machines she likes to develop, today she is working on perfecting hearing aids, war machines are next week. The modern ones while efficient are expensive. She is working on a way to make them cheaper, better, and permanent. She has plans to make herself as machine as possible.

Machines are perfect. Machines do not worry about emotions. Machines are superior to humans. Yes, turning herself into a machine is the perfect choice. Did the others know? No. She suspects Tech Smith is onto her though. Perhaps he wishes to see if her project works out? An army of cybernetically enhanced individuals will tip the balance of any war. Her machinations falter when a human face enters her view.

“Hey, you busy?”

Impassive yellow eyes bore holes through the man’s face as fingers continue to type away.

“I’ll take that as a ‘no’. Here,” a blue ticket hangs in front of her eyes, “concert in town. We’re going.”

Shade quickly shakes her head.

Tech Smith frowns. “We need to do stuff together if I want to keep you around, my LG (little genius). The government gets suspicious.” Shade continues to tap away on the keyboard while reading the ticket. “I got the President breathing down my neck about sending you to school.”

Shade’s fingers stop. She narrows her eyes. Always expect a human to change their terms.

Before she can speak, Tech Smith says, “She says a bachelor’s degree is a minimal requirement for the ‘special assignment’ job.” A soft growl emanates from behind the white, full-face mask wearing teen. “As an incentive and apology,” Tech reaches behind his back, “drumroll please!” Silence. “Dun-da-da-duuuun! Driver’s license!” He holds out a plastic card in front of him. To her surprise the picture on the rectangle is of her current mask wearing self.

She reaches up to grab the license, instead, she finds a blue ticket in her grasp.

“Only after the concert!” Tech sings as he walks away, waving the license above his black mop of hair.

Shade stares at the ticket. A frown forms on her face. These were her favorite bands. Before more memories of Sunset flood her mind she stuffs the ticket into a pocket on her pants. A few clicks of her mouse and she is at the email screen. One click later pulls up the latest report from Walker concerning Autumn Spice. More of the same: nothing. With a huff she logs out of her computer and leaves her workstation.

Gunshots echo inside the firing range. Shade empties seventeen rounds down the range before quickly loading in a fresh magazine. The seventeen rounds fly down range within seconds. A deep inhale of the gunsmoke calms Shade’s nerves. She sets the Wulfa X-17 pistol down. Military trials for a new handgun are a little more than two years away but it never hurts to have a model or two prepared.

The target slowly reels in. There is nothing left of the head. Four strips of tape mark the corners of a photograph that had previously covered the head region of the human silhouette target. Shade takes down the paper and puts up a new target with a picture of Autumn Spice taped over the head. She sends the target down the range. She inspects the pistol and when nothing of interest catches her eye she loads in a thirty-four round magazine and switches the select fire on the pistol to automatic. The pistol spits out thirty-four rounds in two point oh-five seconds. Shade frowns at the gun; it could be faster. Tapping on her shoulder gets her attention.

She sets the gun down and removes her earmuffs before turning around.

Tech Smith shoots a finger gun at her. “Hardly working I see.” Shade looks back at the gun and reaches for it. Tech Smith laughs. “Just came to tell you we’ll need to head out in an hour.”

Shade nods.

“Looking forward to it?”

Shade blinks.

“Me too!” Tech Smith awkwardly pats her shoulder before leaving. “C’mon, I’ll take you home so you can clean up and get changed.”

Shade watches the man leave. She heaves a sigh. Cut the man some slack. He is trying. She takes the gun away and waves to Brass Knuckle as she leaves through the other door that leads to a lab. The chauffeur drives Shade and Tech Smith to the Smith Estate in Upper Canterlot.

Talking to Cobalt helps Shade with her thinking process and understanding of the humans and world she now lives in. Cobalt makes suggestions about Shade’s curse that Shade had never thought about. The whole “never to lie” bit means she can not make statements, however, she can ask questions. Cobalt proves this train of thought with Shade during a Q&A session.

Cobalt sits in the limo next to Shade as the three of them travel to the concert. Shade notes the increase in Cobalt’s temperature and her fidgeting. Tech Smith taps away at his laptop across from the two. Shade remains silent as she returns to working on her laptop.

“You ever think about joining social media?” Tech questions out loud.

Shade gives a noncommittal grunt and shrug.

“Yeah, we talked about it and decided not to give Autumn Spice an easier way to track Shade.” Cobalt says.

“Not like tracking Shade is hard. Mansion. Lab. Gun range. Mansion. Track. Lab. Cafeteria.” Tech lists off.

“You can set a watch by how punctual you are!” Cobalt jabs at Shade.

Tech laughs. “It’s a good way to start networking. You never know who might help you with your next project.”

Shade rolls her eyes.

She minimizes the windows she has up to open up a new one for the social media website everyone uses these days. Input email. Confirm email. Name. Date of birth. Sex. Picture. A picture of Datura innoxia (taken from her greenhouse on the estate) shall suffice. Add friends from the “People You May Know” screen which gives a list of people near her location and her age. She wants to skip at first but decides to scroll down the list to memorize names and faces.

As she scrolls down, one name and face stops her scrolling. A name and face she recognizes. A name and face that is dead.

Sunset Shimmer.

Part II: Chapter Fifteen

Shade spends the night tuning her electric motorcycle. With all the testing and screening done with the various governments agencies and the patents in her name, she is more than ready to take the bike out on the road. Since the school allows motorcycles all she needs to do is get the parking permit from the school, an easy hundred and seventy-five bits Shade will pay out of pocket.

When everything meets Shade’s expectations she spends three hours buffing and shining the white bike along with white helmet and suit. A suit that is fire resistant, abrasion resistant, bullet resistant, stab resistant, shock resistant, and has built in airbags. The bulk of the suit makes Shade appear more masculine something she has no problem with.

Around four in the morning, Shade tends to her greenhouse plants. The building contains enough toxic plants to kill the entire population of Manehatten and Fillydelphia—twice over. She takes in all the scents of the flowers in bloom. Mid-autumn means about twenty percent of her flowers are in bloom and the rest are ready for dividing. A sad smile hides behind her mask at the thought of having to cull a few of her plants in the coming year. Since ninety-percent of her plants are highly-regulated she can not give them away.

August Firestorm enters the greenhouse, the butler Tech entrust to watch over Shade. The dark red and burnt orange hair, and light red skin middle aged man in a black suit stands in the greenhouse decontamination room. Once the sequence ends and the doors open, he catches a knife in front of his face, a mere centimeter away from his nose.

“Perhaps one of these days, Miss Shade.” He says in a casual tone. He throws the knife back to the teen who deftly catches the blade. “Master Smith wishes to have breakfast with you.”

Shade gets to her feet and wipes the black dirt on her blue jeans. She nods and follows the man.

“I shall prepare your bath and clothes.” August Firestorm informs Shade when they step out into the crisp morning air. With a nod of approval and wave of a hand August takes his leave.

Shade and Tech sit around a medium size circle table by a window that overlooks the topiary garden. Tech smiles at Shade. Shade positions the face mask to cover half her face which allows her to eat.

“Tell me about Sunset.”

A fork with three triangles of pancake hover from the open maw of Shade. She eats the bite of food. She pushes a button on her left wrist which turns on the Signotron 1000 gloves. “She was my first friend,” the gloves say in her voice, “I wanted us to become sisters. She helped me when she had no reason to and showed me the compassion she wished to be treated with. She saw the world as a scary place and still had the strength to go out into it. She kept to herself and was mostly reserved unless you got her to talk about her favorite bands. She loved sunflowers. She tried to see the good in everyone.” Shade looks up at Tech, a sullen expression on her face. “The world is a worse place without her.”

“I can see that.” Tech takes a sip of his coffee as a thought flashes in his eyes. “I will start donating more money and equipment to all the Youth Foundations!”

Shade nods. She continues to eat her breakfast.

“You nervous about school?”

“I have fought the armies of Hell, the armies of thousands of nations, and numerous gods,” the gloves say, “School should be nervous about me.”

“Love your confidence!” Tech grins as he wolfs down a pancake.

“May I be excused?” Shade asks and puts her mask on correctly.

Tech scans the empty plates and glass. “Good girl. Go on.”

Shade nods and takes her leave.

The pictures do not give the school justice. Shade whistles in awe at the size of the building and the grounds. Tech tears his eyes away from the laptop to look out the window.

“It’s a nice school. I hear its focus is on sports and arts not that their academics is slacking. The numbers speak for themselves as well as the dozens of professional athlete alumni and major heads in the fashion industry.” Tech states.

“Where did you go to school?”

“I went to the Equestrian School for the Gifted and Talented. I wanted to send you there but I know you’re doing an investigation.”

“What is the Equestrian School for the Gifted and Talented like?”

“It... was more like a facility where those who show truly great potential in STEM or arts go to be groomed to be the absolute best.”

“Did you enjoy it?”

“Nope!” Tech returns to tapping away on the laptop.

Shade huffs. “So why were you going to send me there?”

Tech slowly peeks over the laptop with a sly grin on his face. “So you could put those smug bastards in their place!”

Shade shakes her head and grabs her backpack since the limousine pulls up to the curb of the school. Tech’s door opens and he steps out. Shade’s door opens and she steps out, signing ‘thanks’ to Tech holding the door open for her. The two walk side by side as the walk up to the door.

After the receptionist bumbles about how great Tech is and getting an autograph she clear the two in to talk with the Principal.

A woman with hair like a gradient, quaternary color, rainbow sits behind a tall, wide, oak desk. A golden name plate with blacks letters informs all who sees it the owner of the room: Principal Celestia. Her light pink face wears a warm, inviting smile. She stands up to greet her guests, with Tech having to tilt his head back to look into the eyes of this Amazonian of a woman.

“Welcome. My name is--”

“Tall!” Tech blurts out.

Shade ignores his antics and stares at the wall behind the woman. The wall holds three pictures of the same girl: Sunset Shimmer. The first picture shows the Summer Shade had met those two years ago, looking as innocent and sweet. The next picture shows an older, mischievous looking Sunset. When she sees the last photo, the one with Sunset laughing maniacally, Shade definitely feels that she is dealing with a different Sunset. Maybe the same thing that had happened with her happened with Sunset? If so, how did the pony version of Sunset arrive to this world?

Principal Celestia blinks away the shock of the sudden outburst and laughs. “Why thank you, Mister Smith.” She holds out her hand, “I am Principal Celestia. Welcome to my humble school.”

A nudge from Shade knocks the stupor out of Tech. He shakes the offering hand and rubs his left ribs with his other hand. “Hello! Thank you for seeing us, Principal Celestia.”

Principal Celestia sits down and motions for her guests to do the same. “I must say, with Miss Toxin’s scores--”

“My ‘daughter’s scores’,” Tech corrects the woman.

Another smile graces the woman’s face. “With your daughter’s scores, I must say with a heavy heart that she will not be able to receive a proper education here. While I know my staff strive to do their best, there are schools with trained staff that handle students with as great an intelligence as hers.”

Tech chuckles. “Oh, I know! I don’t expect anyone to teach her anything new! No, I want my daughter to experience school life and being a teenager. You know: make friends, make memories, and,” he turns his attention to the teenager sitting to his left, “not find a boyfriend or girlfriend until she is eighteen years old.”

Shade begins to sign, “Following that logic, the ‘friends’ and ‘memories’ you want me to have will stop when I turn eighteen.”

“You know what I mean.”

“Do I?”

“You do.” Tech says with a stern tone.

Shade nods. “I do.”

The two return their attention to the Principal who smiles warmly. “Very well. I am sure your daughter will find and make plenty of friends here at Canterlot High.” With a few taps on a keyboard and the sound of a printing machine, Principal Celestia hands two papers to the teen. “A map of the school and a class schedule.”

“Thank you,” Shade’s gloves says.

“I will be sure to send an email right away to all the staff regarding your condition and cultural reasons for the mask so that no complications arise.” Principal Celestia says.

“I wish to purchase a parking permit.”

“My sister, Vice Principal Luna, handles the parking permits. I shall leave a note for her to expect you after school.”

Shade nods. “Acceptable.”

Principal Celestia stands and walks the two out of her office. “Enjoy the rest of your day.”

Shade begins to walk away.

“Wait!” Tech calls out to her.

Shade stops and turns to him.

“Behave and try to make some friends.”

“No promises.”

Tech chuckles. “I’ll be here to pick you up after school.”

Shade nods and waves.

Tech sighs and hangs his hand down limply. “Good luck.”

Part II: Chapter Sixteen

A quick scan of the map and schedule and Shade already visualizes the paths to each of her classes. All of her classes are the basics for a junior in highschool. She shrugs. Her primary objective is to find and neutralize Autumn Spice. Her secondary objective is to locate Sunset Shimmer and get answers. Her tertiary objective and easiest is to make friends. Much to her surprise, her second objective is walking down the hall towards her.

Shade watches the girl as she approaches unblinking. Sunset casts a curious glance at the white face mask wearing teen. She stops in front of her.

“Isn’t it too early for masks?” Sunset questions the girl.

“Why should there be a limited time to wear what we want?” Shade counters.

“I don’t think I’ve seen you before. What’s your name?”

Shade reaches into one of the pockets of her black cargo pants to pull out a card. She holds it out for the light amber skinned teen.

Sunset takes the card to read outloud. “‘Nightshade ‘Shade’ Toxin Smith. Genius inventor extraordinaire.’ Definitely have never heard of you. You must be a new student then. Let me tell you what I told the other new ‘kid’: I rule this school.”

Shade sets down her backpack to dig for a spiral notebook. She takes one out along with a pen. She then writes in the spiral notebook. Nod. She places the spiral notebook back into the backpack. Sunset eyes the teen with suspicion. Shade nods and gives Sunset a thumbs up.

“Right, well, don’t get in my way,” warns Sunset as she walks away.

Shade steps in front of Sunset before the teen can take two steps.

Sunset scowls at the girl but before she can give her a piece of her mind a phone appears in front of her with a picture of a girl. A somewhat familiar looking teen.

“Have you seen her here or around the school?” Shade questions.

“Hmm,” Sunset thinks for a moment. “Can’t say I have. Who is she?” A white finger swipes across the screen and the photo switches to a wanted poster of the teen. “‘Autumn Spice. Wanted for murder, kidnapping, hacking, and sexual assault of minors. Considered to be armed and extremely dangerous.’” Sunset reads the text of the wanted photo. She looks at the serious yellow eyes of the black and red mohawk teen. “Shit. That’s... shit. Fucking terrifying. You think she’s a student here?”

Shade nods.

“Shit! We have to warn the authorities!“

Shade shakes her head. She puts the phone back in a pocket. She signs, “Autumn always manages to stay ahead of the authorities. She probably has hacked into their systems. Don’t ever be alone.”

The bell rings and the hallway quickly fills up with students. Before Sunset can get more answers from the white mask teen she loses her in the wave of teenage bodies.

Pale yellow eyes switch between the arrows on the wall. The one on the left points to the library and the one on the right points to the cafeteria. Students walk around her giving her a wide berth. The library holds books. Shade likes books. The cafeteria has food. Tech keeps Shade on a strict eating schedule. She does not have to follow him, she does respect him, and therefore follows what he has to say. Would he know? She will know.

She nods her head as she makes her decision. Both. Lunch first then library. She just needs to eat fast. Shade turns to walk to the right and collides with a body. A couple books fly up in the air along with a stack of papers; she catches the books in her left hand and snatches the papers with her right hand. A groan from the floor reminds her that a second party still remains unknown.

A female teenager with green hair and light green skin wearing a brown striped sweater and blue jeans sits on the ground rubbing her face. Her hazelnut brown eyes stare up at Shade.

“Excuse me,” the teenager says with a quiet voice.

Shade switches the four books to one hand as she lends her left hand to the teenager.

The teen’s eyes scan the featureless white face mask of the other teen standing before her. The pale yellow eyes that stare down at her faintly glow. She grasps the hand and immediately feels a chill crawl up her arm and down her spine. The cold hand grips her firmly and with a quick tug she finds herself on her feet.

“Apologies are in order, yes?” The white face mask muffles the soft voice of the teenager wearing a gray polo shirt and black cargo pants.

“Sorry.” The green teen offers lamely.

“Will you accept my apology?” The ivory teen inquires.

“Sure. Can I have my books and fliers back?”

Shade hands over the books and fliers to the green teen. Shade takes a flier from the top of the stack to inspect. The green teen awkwardly stands there.

The flier is for a gardening club, something the school has lacked for several years, if the flier tells the truth. Spots are still available and open to everyone, even staff. Meet ups are after school at the school garden. Members will need to bring their own supplies until further notice.

A curious hum vibrates Shade’s lips. “Are you part of the Gardening Club?”

“Yes. I am the president and founder—Wallflower Blush.” The teen finally introduces herself.

“Call me Shade, yes? Do you require assistance posting the fliers, Madam President?”

“Just ‘Wallflower’ is fine. If you wouldn’t mind?” She gives a sheepish smile.

“Where is the garden at?”

“It’s behind the school parking lot, through the student parking area.”

Shade nods and turns to leave.

“Um,” Wallflower’s voice stops Shade midstep, “thank you. You’re the only one who has ever shown any notice to the club.”

Shade takes a couple steps back to Wallflower. She reaches into a pocket in her cargo pants to retrieve a business card. “If you want to see photos of my garden at home then send me a text, yes?” She says as she places the card on top of the pre-cal book in Wallflower’s arms.

Wallflower beams from ear to ear. “I’ll send you pics of mine, too!”

Shade winks and walks away. “Send them soon, yes?”

Part II: Chapter Seventeen

All lunch period Shade puts up the fliers for the Gardening Club. About two minutes after meeting Wallflower, Shade receives a text from an unknown number. The text immediately identifies the sender as Wallflower along with several attachments of a variety of flowers, bushes, and various flora. Shade and Wallflower use up the hour of lunch to send pictures of their gardens and plants they like.

On her way to class a ping from her phone alerts her to a text message. With the slightest of smiles, she pulls the device out of her pocket and furrows her brow at the screen.

Did you eat lunch?

Before she can reply another text from the same number pops up.

You can’t come home until you send me a picture of you eating.

She growls.

Another message quickly follows.

No lab for a week and only sweets for the week if you don’t send a pic by the end of the school day.

Her grip tightens around the phone.

Ping!

Love you!

Shade huffs and rolls her eyes at the message and heart emoji at the end of the text. She types her five letter word reply before entering the science class.

Tech smiles at the text.

Ditto.

“Mister Tech?” Tech looks up to see a white skinned man with blue hair and black sunglasses that hides his eyes and match with his black suit. “The President is ready for you, sir.”

Tech jumps to his white sneakers and slides the phone into his jeans. He tugs on his navy blazer and straightens his blue tie before following the guard.

In the music room where fifth period currently has Shade, she sits patiently as the teacher goes over the Baroque era of music. A style familiar to Shade and the similarity of the names in this world parody the famous musicians of that other world. The names may have similarities but the music stays exactly the same. Which is nice. She likes the “Four Seasons” concerto, especially “Winter”.

“Now,” the teacher turns away from the blackboard to address the class of twelve students, “can anyone tell me another famous Baroque composer? Shade raises her hand. “Go ahead, Miss Shade.”

Shade stands up from the desk. She walks towards the teacher who wears a look of confusion and stops in front of the violin resting in it’s case on the teachers desk. “May I?” Shade asks as she points to the violin with an open hand.

The teacher beams from ear to ear. “Please! I love listening to my students play!”

Shade nods and picks up the violin along with the bow. She plucks the strings making sure they are in tune which they are. She then begins playing “Partita in D minor” much to the surprise of the class and teacher.

Applause from the teacher five minutes into the song makes Shade stop playing. She looks to the teacher doing the clapping.

“Well done! How long have you been playing the violin?” The teacher asks as he sits back down in the chair.

“Does it matter?” Shade places the violin and bow back into the case. She returns to her seat.

“I suppose it doesn’t.” He laughs while getting to his feet. “What Miss Shade gifted us with is a small sample of the ‘Partita in D minor’ composed by...”

The rest of the period goes by without incident, even with the piercing violet eyes watching her. She ignores the gray skin girl observing her and continues to draw designs of various instruments.

An idea pops into her mind. She mulls on the idea for a moment. Should she start a channel of instructional videos for various instruments? She already has a channel for teaching all the subjects in school for grades one through twelve that she does for the orphans. She has a channel for discussing and reviewing the latest technology and gadgets which she co-hosts with Tech. She has a channel for testing and reviewing weapons that she co-hosts with August. Her newest channel she plays and reviews video games. She also appears regularly on a channel where Tech and his friends play tabletop role-playing games and talk about nerdy and geeky things.

One more channel will not be a problem. She will just have to rearrange her schedule. Oh, and make the instruments. Possibly make a time lapse video of that process. Once the bell rings, she packs up her things and heads to her next class: art.

That class goes by without anything significant happening. The lesson is about drawing three dimensional geometric shapes. After drawing all the objects the teacher wants, Shade begins to draw four dimensional geometric shapes. Before she can start on the five dimensional objects, the bell rings, she packs up her sketch book and pencils ready to leave. A three dimensional form stands in her way as she slings her backpack onto her shoulders.

“You’re a pretty good artist,” the fake Sunset Shimmer says. She wields a smirk with her arms across her chest.

“Is there something you need?” Shade keeps her tone even and has the luxury of the mask hiding her scowl.

“Let’s walk and talk.” Sunset saunters out of the room casting a quick glance over her shoulder to see if the mask wearing girl is following. She is. Of course she is. Sunset rules the school and everyone does as she says. “It takes a lot to impress me. Congratulations. I want you to join the yearbook committee.”

Before Shade can shoot down the idea the false Sunset continues.

“Not only will you be seen with me—which you want—“ Sunset emphasizes by flipping her hair, “you will also be able to carry out your investigation with little suspicion.”

Shade seriously doubts she can hide from Autumn and is not trying to. Autumn no doubt has had plenty of time to plan out contingency after contingency if the two year old posts give Shade any clues. Yellow eyes flick to the false Sunset standing and waiting close by with waning patience. She extends her hand to the false Sunset.

Sunset grins. She accepts the hand with a firm shake. “Welcome aboard, assistant.”

Part II: Chapter Eighteen

Shortly after washing her hands to rid the contact of the false Sunset, Shade runs into Wallflower—quite literally—just outside the restroom. Shade catches Wallflower before she falls making the verdant teen perform an unintentional dip (she also nails the leg lift).

“Do you dance?” Shade questions while returning Wallflower to a vertical position.

Wallflower straightens her sweater and tucks some of her green hair behind her ear before answering, “No. Not really.”

“Hmm.” Shade hums as she scans the teen for falsehoods. Sensing the girl’s honesty, Shade asks, “Are you heading to the gym as well?”

“Yes. So your last period is gym, too? What are the odds?”

Shade computes quick calculations. “There was a two-point-zero-four percent chance of us having the same period, minimum. The percentage increases depending on the variables: you being in an athletic club, me being in an athletic club, you being in marching band, and me being in marching band to a maximum of twenty-seven-point-one-four percent chance.”

Wallflower blinks at Shade. “You’re joking?” She sees Shade shake her head. “You did that all in your head?”

“Would you believe me if I did the calculations in someone else’s head?”

“I just wish I was smart enough to do that.”

“I am sure you know more about plants than myself, yes? Is a fish stupid because it fails the test of climbing a tree?”

Hazelnut brown eyes stare into the yellow eyes to their left. “I guess not.” Wallflower smiles. “We all have things we are good at and bad at, right? Guess we shouldn’t be comparing ourselves to everyone.”

Shade sagely nods. She follows Wallflower the rest of the way to the gym and female locker room.

Once again, Shade finds herself the center of attention as her scars catch the eyes of everyone in the locker room.

“Whoa! What happened to you?” A raspy voice exclaims behind her.

Shade turns around to see a cyan girl with rainbow hair pointing a cyan finger at Shade’s now expose chest. The girl flushes a bright red as her cerise eyes grow wide staring at the small snow mounds with pale cherry peaks in front of her. Shade looks down at where the girl is pointing.

Shade cocks her head to the left. “How did that get there?” She shrugs her shoulders and returns to her open locker to put on the gym shirt. A smile hides behind her mask as Shade looks at the cyan teen hanging her mouth open and still pointing. “I guess it shall forever remain a mystery?” She slips on her socks, allowing the cyan teen a full view of her backside as she bends down to slide into the gym shoes.

Something about the girl draws Shade to her. She can not put a finger on what exactly. She mentally punches herself as she walks out of the locker room trying to clear the hormones from her brain. Reminding herself of their vast age difference. Is her body that desperate for attention?

No.

No. She heaves an inward sigh as she lines up for role call. Her body craves physical attention because she has kept everyone physically and emotionally distant.

That look the girl had, that was the same look her last lover wore when he had saw her naked for the first time. Sparks flash in her eyes as metal rings in her ears. Tears threaten to douse the blossoming flames of anger deep within her heart. A gunshot drops her to her knees as the memory of her love slumps to the ground in front of her. The world turns into a dark, cold void as she stares with wide eyes at the body in her lap. She had failed him and their son. Everyone she loves inevitably gets taken from her. How much of her heart does she have left?

No.

She will not allow another die for her selfishness—her weakness. She will not allow for her heart to break again. No.

No.

That kind of thinking is what had led her down the wrong path in the first place. What does Grey always say? She stops thinking. She had not thought about her progenitor for some time.

“Shade!”

Shade opens her eyes and sees hazelnut eyes full of concern peering at her. As her other senses return she hears the murmur of others around her. She takes a deep breath through her nose and sniffles. Moisture and humidity build up behind her mask and she feels the warm tears streak down her cheeks.

“Shade.”

She returns her focus to the green teen kneeling next to her. She offers a lame chuckle. “What was that?”

“That’s kinda what we want to know.” The rainbow-haired girl speaks up from the other side of Shade. “You okay?” Her raspy voice and wide cerise eyes are full with concern.

Shade breathes out a heavy sigh. She stands up and dusts herself off. “A mystery of the ages to be sure, yes?” She turns to the teacher and eyes the starting pistol in her right hand. The teacher hides the pistol in her pocket. “May I be excused?”

“Sure. Take all the time you need. Do you want a pass to your counselor?”

“Maybe next time?” Shade shrugs and walks towards the locker room.

Shade hears the locker room door open and close. Footsteps hesitantly approach her on the bench. She stares at the white cotton towel on her face.

“How are you feeling?” She recognizes the voice as Wallflower.

“Do you know the feeling between completely broken and an utter wreck?”

Silence hangs in the room. Shade feels a body sit next to her on her right.

“Want to talk about it?”

Shade nods her head.

Ten minutes pass and neither of the two have said a word. Shade turns to the left and picks up the white mask resting beside her.

“What’s the story behind the mask?”

Shade brings the mask to her face and quickly removes the towel to replace it with the mask. She sighs a breath of relief. She stands to her feet and holds her gaze on Wallflower.

“Are you patient enough to learn the answers or will you go on with you life?”

Wallflower stands up and smiles. “If...when you feel comfortable enough to talk I’ll be around. Just don’t call too late. I sleep like a log.”

Shade points to where her mouth is and bring her finger to her cheek. “Smile,” her gloves say and she further signs, “Thank you. I am trying to get out of my comfort zone and learning how to trust again.”

“I’m a gardener, remember? I’m all about patience.”

“Speaking of gardens,“ Shade begins to say when the locker room door opens.

A rainbow mess of hair pops around the wall with cerise eyes cautiously peering from behind the gray stone. The cyan teen, Rainbow Dash (Shade’s subconscious reminds her since it had paid attention during roll call) slides from around the wall and gives a chuckle. “You feeling better, Shade?”

Shade nods her head and walks toward the teen.

“Great! We’re about to shoot some hoops. You game?”

Tall, furry bipedal creatures running for their lives as hot lead rips through the slow unfortunate ones plays behind Shade’s eyes. Hooples had grown rampant on the frontier world Nemis V and the Galactic Coalition had ordered an immediate cull. She blinks. “Please clarify?”

“Uh... basketball?” Rainbow Dash’s face twists into one of confusion and suspicion as if saying, How can you not know what basketball is? Have you been living under a rock?

“Will you allow me to observe first?” Shade asks the three of them walk out the locker room.

“Sure! Then you’ll see how awesome I am!”

Ah. There it is. The thing Shade finds alluring about the teen: confidence. Rainbow Dash’s cerise eyes burst with self-esteem and her smile beams as intense as a star. Shade nods and gives her a thumbs up before Rainbow Dash jogs away.

Wallflower groans with slight annoyance.

“Do not like sports?” Shade asks as the two sit down on the sideline.

“That and,” Wallflower‘s hazelnut eyes flick over to the court watching the rainbow haired girl weave between opponents, “don’t you find her annoying and arrogant?”

“Should I?” Shade looks and has her head tilting to the left.

“Give it some time. She is practically the Captain of every sports team and doesn’t let anyone forget that. And thinks she is the best thing since sliced bread because she can play the electric guitar.”

Shade watches the students playing basketball, taking in all the details of the game and players.

“Do you have something against people that play the electric guitar?”

“No.” Wallflower glowers at Rainbow Dash, “Just her.”

“What happened between you two?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

Shade nods. Wallflower’s tone and arms across her chest tell Shade that line of questioning ends. Shade watches as Rainbow Dash jumps up to the goal, hook her arm over her head, and the orange ball swish into the net. Rainbow Dash’s team cheers and the girl pumps her fist in victory. She jogs over to Shade; her smile falters as she quickly takes her eyes away from the left side of Shade.

“Ready?” Rainbow Dash extends a hand to Shade.

Her panting and flush skin triggers a fantasy in the back of Shade’s mind which she squashes almost immediately. Shade accepts the hand. “Only one way to know, yes?”

Rainbow Dash flashes a small grin.

In truth, basketball plays similarly to a sport native of Shade’s homeworld. “Handball“ (closest translation) does not allow the bouncing of the ball, only for passing to teammates, and unlike “contactball”, making direct aggressive contact to the player is a penalty. The basketball court is smaller and the goal is larger than in “handball” and the ball also has less mass, variables she quickly inputs in her mind as she takes the court.

“Um, Shade, why are you going to that team?” Rainbow Dash asks.

Shade walks over to a light blue skinned, half dark blue and half pale blue haired teen. The girl smiles wide at Shade. “Minuette landed on her right foot incorrectly after trying to block Rainbow Dash and may have a mild sprain, right?”

The students all turn to Minuette who titters. “Yeah, my ankle kinda hurts but I didn’t want to worry everyone.”

“Go get some ice on that,” the teacher says, “and speak up next time.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Minuette salutes and limps to the locker room. Wallflower helps her along.

Shade cracks her knuckles and pops her neck. “Shall we begin?”

Part II: Chapter Nineteen

“Will you go easy on the new player?” Shade inquires to Rainbow Dash on the opposing side of the circle of players.

“Ha!” Rainbow Dash exclaims with a singular laugh. “I won’t embarrass you too badly.”

Shade smiles behind her mask at the cyan teen’s confident smirk.

Coach blows the whistle and throws the ball high in the middle of the circle. The tallest player of each team vie for control of the ball as they jump to pass the ball to their team. Rainbow Dash receives the ball from her center and takes a step to start her domination. Suddenly, the ball slips from her hands as a white hand smacks the ball down between her legs.

“Huh?” She stands there dumbfound as she sees a blur go past her. When she turns around, she sees Shade’s butt in front of her as the pale teen is coming down from a jump.

Swish. The only sound in the gym comes from the ball bouncing on the floor. Cheers erupt from the girls.

“That was a half-court shot!”

“Amazing!”

“How did you do that?”

“Want to join the basketball team?”

“Does that mean we win?” Shade asks.

“No. It. Doesn’t.” A raspy, steely voice answers behind her.

“Back to circle then, yes?”

“Yes.” Rainbow Dash says between grit teeth. As the players take their positions, she glares at Shade across from her. “That will not happen again.”

“Only one way to know, yes?” Shade says, her tone carries a hint of playfulness.

“Hmph!” Rainbow Dash snorts.

Coach blows the whistle. Rainbow Dash takes control of the ball and sprints down the court making sure Shade is behind her. She jumps for a layup, wielding a smirk, hooks her arm, and feels a breeze brush over her palm now void of the ball.

She turns around in time to see Shade launch the ball from behind her. Everyone stares as the ball soars high through the air. Swish. She gapes at Shade who just nods and trots over to the other side of the court to play defense.

Shade watches the other team pass the ball between them. Before she can engage the ball carrier, a certain cyan teen steps in front of her.

“You aren’t getting by me!” Rainbow Dash wields a steely face full of determination.

Shade stands in front of the rainbow haired teen keeping her yellow eyes lock with the cerise eyes in front of her. Shade steps closer making Rainbow Dash flinch back. Rainbow Dash swallows the lump in her throat that had grown in the past twenty seconds from gazing into Shade’s mesmerizing yellow eyes.

Eyes that appear artificial, for some reason—maybe it is the way they softly glow? The only color in a field of snow? Her mask giving her the visage of an owl?

An unblinking, yellow gaze draws Rainbow Dash closer.

What does her face look like under the mask? Rainbow Dash wonders and as do her hands as they start to reach for Shade’s face mask.

“Are you prepared to pay the price of seeing my face?”

Rainbow Dash shakes her head. “‘Price’?”

“You two love birds done?” A girl jogs up to Rainbow Dash’s side. Her light lavender face bears a smirk. Rainbow Dash flushes red. Before she can defend herself, the girl continues, “It’s time to go. Just don’t do anything freaky in the showers.”

“What? Nothing like that is going on! We just met! Tell her, Shade!” Rainbow Dash looks to Shade for confirmation. Her ears match her face when Shade winks and saunters away.

Shade smiles as she leaves Rainbow Dash in a sputtering mess while Cloudy Kicks laughs.

Wallflower stands outside by the back gym doors trying to keep the last part of her name from showing on her face. How can Shade casually walk around the locker room naked? How can she offer to wash Rainbow Dash’s back? Her tone definitely had held sincerity. Even though Rainbow Dash had said ‘no’, how can Shade accept Cloudy Kicks’ offer? Obviously, sharing a shower with another student is against school rules so Shade is talking with the coach.

Is Shade a promiscuous lesbian? Wallflower has no problems with homosexuals, she just finds it odd how close she had experienced it today; only seeing it on television or reading about it books. Like the rest of the school, she hears the rumors about Cloudy Kicks and her “conquests” with multiple girls from the school and even from other schools.

The metal door opening flings away Wallflower’s thoughts. Shade walks out and turns to look at Wallflower. Wallflower gives an uncertain wave. Shade walks over to Wallflower. They stand in silence for a moment before Shade speaks.

“Want to know what happened?”

“Kinda.” Wallflower’s face splits into a sheepish smile.

“Let us walk and talk, yes?” Shade holds out her hand towards the garden.

“Sure.”

The two of them walk a couple of steps before Shade starts signing. “In short: nothing. Long version: I explained how my culture views bathing and nudity. How bathing together builds bonds of trust and friendship as well as its economical. Lewd behavior in public bathing facilities is frowned upon because of the discourtesy to others and the overuse of water is wasteful. Nudity is natural and a sign of comfort and trust.”

“So... you’re not a lesbian?” Wallflower asks after thinking over the question.

“Do you want me to be?” Shade says aloud, looking at Wallflower.

Wallflower nervously titters. “Wh-who you like is up to you. Shouldn’t judge someone because of that.”

Shade rubs her chin with her left hand deep in thought. “I believe in this language the closest translation to what I am is ‘pansexual’.” She signs.

“Oh.”

The two continue to walk down the dirt path ahead of them.

“I am attracted to confidence as well as intelligence. Altruism, compassion, empathy, integrity, and whimsy are traits I find equally endearing. Looks are secondary and superficial; one can always change their looks easily whereas their character is more difficult to change. My people are multiamorous; it is not unheard of one person having a relationship with another because they like how they cook and someone else because they are great conversationalist. To be honest, ‘heterosexuality’ and ‘monogamy’ are foreign and unnatural terms to me.”

“Where are you from?”

“Would you believe me if I told you I am an alien?”

Wallflower stops in her tracks at the edge of the garden. She eyes the ivory white teen with a black and red fauxhawk standing close by. Impassive yellow eyes watch her. “I don’t know what to believe.”

Shade points to her mouth then draws her finger up to her cheek. “As good an answer as any.”

Part II: Chapter Twenty

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Twenty-One

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Twenty-Two

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Twenty-Three

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Twenty-Four

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Twenty-Five (Gore)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Twenty-Six

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Part II: Chapter Twenty-Seven

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1

"You insufferable little. . . niece of mine!" Dèshū glared her pink eyes at Shade, who was currently chained up and laid on her side on the floor, "I love you, Shade, but I owe my life to Grey. He has been nothing but a great brudder to me, and a great father to you and you do nothing but give him Hell. Well, I have had enough out of you, young lady!"

Shade rolled her eyes, long since stopped listening to that gothic lolita, pink pigtailed, aunt of hers. She was in no mood to hear her fawn about how "great of a father" that man was. If she were to be in any mood it would be happy: she had finally killed that man.

Dèshū saw Shade's smug little grin, "Oh? You think Grey dead, do you? I have news for you!" She levitated a crystal ball in front of Shade's face. She saw Grey, her uncles, and women walking through the ruins of Heaven. Her eyes flared. Now it was Dèshū's turn to grin smugly, "He is alive and kicking. To be perfectly honest, I do not know how he resurrected. All I know is I had no hand in it."

Shade struggled to break free of the chains, and she bit at the gag in her mouth.

She suddenly found herself levitated in the air, hovering in front of her smiling aunt, "I have a fantastic idea! Instead of locking you up in the Void," she grinned devilishly, "I will send you to a place much, much more Hellish."

With a flash of white light her aunt, the throne, and the whole room disappeared, and darkness greeted her.

"Rise and shine!" a familiar female voice singsonged.

A groan left Shade when she tried to move her stiff body. Blinding light pierced her eyes and made her snap her eyes close. She didn't feel the cold hard floor nor the biting chains around her body. She laid on something comfortable and a warm blanket covered her.

"Wake up, you siwwy seepy head," the woman cooed again in Shade's ear.

Shade rolled over and opened her eyes. "Ahh!" she screamed and punched the horse in front of her. She paid no attention to the horse and instead focused on her ivory hoof. She flung the covers off herself and gasped in horror. She had become a horse. A horse!

"You are a pony, dear, sweet niece of mine," the horse she punched answered.

"You," Shade sneered venomously. She glared daggers at the. . . unicorn?

"Me!" the cerise unicorn beamed.

"What did you do to me?!"

"Divine. Punishment." Death smirked.

"Why am I smaller than you?"

"Because you are a cute, adorable, little filly!" Death gushed as she rustled Shade's short red and black mane.

Shade took this as a chance to bite Death's fetlock.

Death pulled her hoof out of the jaws of Shade. She slammed her uninjured hoof atop Shade's head. "Bad!"

Shade groaned in pain as stars danced around her head. She rubbed the impact and came across a new feature protruding from her head: a horn.

Death saw Shade's eyes flash. She levitated the ivory filly up in the air with pink magic, "Nuh-uh-uh! Don't you even think about it, little miss."

"Put me down!" Shade protested as her limbs flailed wildly in the pink bubble.

"Shade," Death said in a serious tone and levitated her niece to face her, "I am giving you a second chance at life. Please, do not squander it."

"You could have at least fixed my color blindness," Shade growled. Shade was taken aback when Death pulled her in for a warm hug.

"There are a lot of things I could have done differently, Shade," Death replied solemnly, with a softened face.

When the shock wore off, Shade squirmed and pushed herself out of Death's embrace. She stared up at Death with annoyed eyes and saw her sincerity. She rolled her eyes and snorted, "Why the fuck am I a pony?" The mere utterance of that last word sent revulsion down Shade's spine.

Death shrugged and answered nonchalantly, "Something different."

Shade plopped her bottom on the wooden floor. "Care to explain. . . everything?"

This is the land of Equestria, ruled by Princess Celestia, the alicorn princess, of the Sun. Her younger sister, Princess Luna, used to rule alongside her as the alicorn princess of the Moon. About a thousand years ago, Princess Luna grew jealous of the fact that ponies slept during her beautiful nights and celebrated in her sister's bright days. She tried to overthrow Princess Celestia. With a heavy heart, Princess Celestia banished her sister to the Moon, with the hopes that she would change her ways.

This world has five types of ponies: earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns, alicorns, and vamponies. Earth ponies are the strongest of the ponies; they are closely attuned to nature and other ponies and grow most of the agriculture. Pegasus ponies can fly; they control the weather and live in a mobile, floating city. Unicorn ponies can use magic; they used to manage the Sun and Moon, and are the most scholarly of the ponies. Alicorns are rare and have the aspects of earth, pegasi, and unicorn ponies; right now there are two known alicorns: Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Lastly, the vamponies, they used to be one of the apex predators that would prey on the other ponies, but their numbers have since reached endangered status. Two hundred years ago, the ponies tried to eradicate them; fortunately, Princess Celestia stepped in and brokered a treaty with them. They live on a reservation and have regular shipments supply their required sustenance. Most vamponies serve as Night Guards; very few still venerate Nightmare Moon, the corrupted Princess Luna.

Ponies do not only inhabit this world; other sapient species share the world known as Gaia. There are the Griffons of Griffonstone to the far northwest; Dragons mainly occupy the Dragonlands south of Griffonstone; Yaks call the frozen north home; Diamond Dogs prowl the southern border of Equestria; and Zebra's, a sub-species of earth pony, live in a hostile land on the other side of the world. Numerous ancient civilizations and creatures roam the remote, unexplored regions of Gaia.

"Anything else you want to know you can pick up a book and read about it," Death concluded.

Shade sat on the floor deep in thought. After a long moment of silence, she asked, "Can you teach me how to use magic?"

Chapter 4

Shade frowned. Her eyes surveyed the orchard, the barn, and farmhouse before her. Certainly, under normal conditions and viewed with perfect eyes, the beauty of the trees and color of the buildings would be a sight to behold. Alas, Shade saw everything as unnormal conditions with imperfect eyes.

Applejack noticed Shade's gloomy disposition. Applejack nudged Shade's side playfully which made Shade swivel her head and look at Applejack with furrowed brows. With a reassuring smile and nod towards Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack spoke, "C'mon. Lemme show you 'round!"

Trees. Trees. Pigs. Trees. Cows. Trees. Poop. Cow poop. Trees. Dirt. Hay. Chickens. Outhouse. That sums up Shade's tour of the farm. With the day nearing the end, Shade's plans to quickly make her friend quota slipped away by the minute. As much as Death annoyed Shade, Death rarely did not mean what she said.

How was she supposed to make friends? Go up to ponies and say, "Hey! You want to be my friend?", pathetic; or better yet, keep getting bulldozed by objects?

Shade extended her greetings to Big Mac, Granny Smith, and Apple Bloom before quickly saying goodbye. They had wanted her to stay for dinner, but Shade declined. With the little time left she had to make nine morewaitshe just met three more ponies so now she needed six more to complete her task.

As Shade entered the market, she could see ponies closing their shops and stands. There was one stall that was still up and had three fillies around it. Three birds with one stone, she thought and trotted over to them. She heard one of them yell.

"Lillies are the best flowers!" the one with three flowers, lilies, as a cutie mark shouted.

"Roses are the best flowers, obviously!" she only had one flower as a cutie mark, a rose if Shade had to guess.

The third filly with a two flower cutie mark entered the argument, "No! Daisies are the best!"

"Nightshades are best."

The new voice startled the three fillies, and they turned to face the new voice. They saw an ivory unicorn filly with a long, flowing black and red mane and tail who wielded a toothy grin. Then they noticed her bare flank.

"What do you want, blank flank?" the one with the rose cutie mark scowled.

Shade glared back at the filly, but her look lost its intensity behind her glasses. "Nothing," Shade could take a hint. They were not worth wasting her breath. As she walked away, she heard the rose one talk to the others in a tone obviously meant to be overheard by Shade.

"Can you believe that blank flank had the audacity to talk to us?"

"Yeah. And you think she thinks she looks cool with sunglasses?" Lily remarked. "Puh-lease!"

"Those three horns make her look even more like a freak!" Daisy added.

Well, Shade certainly knew who would be the second, third, and fourth ponies to feel her magical wrath. Within minutes the twilight settled and night descended over the land. Shade watched in wonder as the moon floated in the sky. Lifting up her glasses, Shade awed at the dazzling bright orb in the heavens. Compared to back home, this satellite appeared twice as large. Shade would have to do some research later to find out that this moon was only closer and not bigger.

Shade entirely focused on the night sky, bumped into another pony. Shade rubbed her head and noticed the other pony doing the same. The pony had a coat slightly darker than Shade's with a spiky mane and tail; a musical note marked her flank. For a moment, the two fillies stared at each other. Shade could sense something different within the filly, and she saw the filly's eyes sparkle with the same curiosity. The pony stood to her hooves and, with a quick search of the ground, found her sunglasses. She abruptly turned around to walk the opposite direction.

"You," Shade scrambled to her hooves and called out to the filly, "what are you?"

The filly stopped in her tracks before running off and slipping down an alley. If Shade were not exhausted, she would have given chase after the filly to get answers. She picked up her glasses and continued to wander through the streets; once again, enjoying the solace and cool of the night.

She found herself at the park and decided to take a quick breather. With her heat vision, Shade could see white heat signatures in the tree branches above her. She made sure not to be directly under them; a mistake she quickly learned from when she was young. As she laid on the comforting green blanket of grass and watched the night sky, a sensation on one of her hooves brought her head up from the grass. Bringing her left hoof to her eyes, she saw the light gray silhouette of a spider pop from the white background of her heat. The spider crawled up and down Shade's foreleg until she held the creature in the magical field of her hoof.

"Will you be my friend?" she whispered. When she released her hold on the spider, the spider remained in the frog of Shade's hoof. A small smile crept up to Shade's lips. "We are a lot alike, huh? Well, I suppose you wouldn't know."

Shade slumped her head back to the cool grass and placed her leg in front of her muzzle where the spider crawled to her fetlock. "You wanna know?" The spider crawled forward and appeared to sit. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to tell you. Who would you and that rock tell?"

The rock in question she found earlier when she first laid down her head and met it unceremoniously, was inches away from her other hoof extended beside her. "Let's see: you are nocturnal and were wondering around in the grass which makes you a hunter; three things right there that we share similarities, independent, nomadic, remorseless killers. Perhaps with the right training, I can make you the leader of all insect kind and have an army of insects at my command." Shade snickered into her other hoof. She gazed at the small creature in her hoof then placed her hoof on the ground, "You were in the middle of finding dinner, right?"

The spider crawled down Shade's ivory appendage and onto a blade of grass. With one glance back at the ivory unicorn, the spider leapt into the forest of grass to continue following the trail of the cricket it had been stalking.

With her new friend off hunting, Shade focused her attention on the rock. It did not smell like a normal rock and had a faint heat signature that should have long dissipated after she moved it.

"Are you hiding secrets, too, little rock?"

Silence.

Shade brought up the rock to her dimly glowing eyes and smirked. "I'll take your silence as a 'yes' and I'll just take you." She placed the rock between her three forehead protrusions and found that the stone set in perfectly. "Is this what they call 'fate' or 'destiny'?"

Death had said Shade needed to make "ten individual pony" friends. If Shade counted all the ponies she talked to as friends she would still be two friends short of her quota. Unless. . .

A familiar sensation crawled up Shade's leg which interrupted her thoughts. She craned her head down to see the spider facing her.

"Back from a successful hunt, new friend?"

The spider nodded. A quick clip played in Shade's mind of the spider rubbing its abdomen and smacking its lips.

Shade tapped her chin in thought. "Can I call you Charlotte? You look like a Charlotte."

The spider bobbed up and down which Shade interpreted as a second 'yes'.

"Shade!"

Shade's tiny smile dissolved and she heaved a groan. Cranking her head around, she saw Death briskly climbing the hill towards her.

"Why are you out here so late at night?"

Shade raised a brow and ignored the concern carrying on Death's words. "You said I couldn't come home unless I made ten friends. Besides, I'm nocturnal."

Death dared to hug Shade warmly. "I thought you ran off," she whispered.

Shade shoved the intruder of her personal space away. "And go where? I don't know this place and you took away my powers."

"I didn't take them away; I locked them."

"Well, then, unlock them," demanded Shade.

"Only you can unlock them by making true friends and doing selfless acts." Death nodded firmly.

"I made ten friends so unlock my powers!"

"Oh really. Name them."

Shade ignored the words dripping with doubt and accepted the challenge. "Applejack. Big Mac, Granny Smith, Applebloom, Rose, Daisy, Lily, uh. . . Eighth Note, Charlotte, and um. . . Sandy."

Shade stood victoriously under the pale moonlight with her snout in the air.

Death eyed Shade suspiciously. "You met the flower trio and did not maim them?"

"Yup."

"'Eighth Note'?"

"She is pale like me, has a spiked mane and tail, wears sunglasses like me, has a barred eighth note butt tattoo of destiny. . ."

Realization struck Death. "Oh! That 'Eighth Note'! The one who wears purple sunglasses. The same purple sunglasses you are wearing?"

"We hit it off instantly and decided to switch glasses as a sign of friendship." Shade lied through her teeth.

Death grinned knowingly and switched subjects. "Why do you have a rock on your forehead?"

"Sandy likes the view from up there since she has spent her entire life on the ground." Shade answered nonchalantly. "Let's go."

Death giggled and followed after Shade. "Who is 'Charlotte', Shade?"

Chapter 12 - Interview With the Vampony

Chapter 12 - Interview With the Vampony

"Is that warehouse where you live?" Shade points to the door that the filly exit from.

The filly nods.

Shade gets off of her. The filly gets up hesitantly. "You have paper there so we can communicate?"

Nod.

"Let's go."

A hoof stops her. She looks back and sees the filly shake her head.

"If you're worried about the blood, don't be, I just ate a fucking buffalo."

The filly's jaw drops open and she takes a step back. Shade smirks and walks to the solitary warehouse door. She opens the door and the filly steps in.

A light flashes on and casts a dim light in the small, cold warehouse. A stallion rests on a mattress at the far side of the warehouse with puncture wounds on his neck. The filly shuffles over to him and covers him with a blanket. She moves to a small desk and pulls out a stack of paper and a pencil.

"He your thrall or cattle or both?" Shade inquires as she sits across from the filly.

I don't like the word cattle. The filly writes and presents the paper to Shade with a frown.

Shade shrugs. "It is what it is. So. Name."

Vinyl Scratch.

"Call me Shade. How long have you been a vampony?"

My whole life.

"Ooo. A pureblood. What can you tell me about yourself? Can you age? Do you have a weakness to the sun and silver?"

I don't want to talk about it.

Shade smiles. "I understand. How about, since I know your secret, I tell you my secret?"

Sounds fair. Vinyl nods and leans closer.

"You ponies believe in angels and demons, right?"

Yes.

Shade slides her goggles to her forehead. She opens her glowing yellow eyes slowly, locking onto the filly, "I am a demon."

Vinyl gulps. Is that why you have three horns?

"Yes."

Do you wear goggles for the same reason I wear sunglasses?

"I wear goggles because I am completely color blind and bright light hurts my eyes."

Me too! Vinyl smiles.

"Do you have infrared vision?"

No. Do you?

"Yes."

Lucky. Shade awes at the speed of Vinyl's writing. Do you have special demonic powers? I heard that demons can posses other. Can you do that? I also read that demons have bat wings, dragon tails, and forked tongues. How come you don't? Are you possessing a pony right now?!

"Yes. Yes, I do have special demonic powers. I can not possess others because I am not dead. I can manipulate others to my will. I am only half demon. Some demons do look like that. I look normal because I am still living." Shade explains.

Do you get more powerful when you drink blood, like me? I read that demons love drinking blood and blood sacrifices. I also read that vamponies are descendents of demons.

"I honestly have not tasted blood, but I do get stronger from just smelling it. Powerful demons drink blood and demand blood sacrifices while keeping power away from lesser demons. I would not be surprised if vamponies are related to demons. Do you turn to ash in the sun?"

No but the sun weakness me. I can negate it with sunscreen and a spell.

"Can you transform?"

No but I heard batvamponies can transform into small bats..

Vinyl writes three simple words that banishes Shade's minute enthusiasm.

Are you evil?

Shade furrows her brows and glowers at the sign.

Vinyl feels the cool warehouse dip in temperature. She crumples up the paper and incinerates the ball with her magic. She smiles sheepishly at Shade. I didn't mean anything by it...

Shade's glowing eyes switches from the ash on the floor and locks onto Vinyl. "Back home, I am considered a weapon of mass destruction, have been tried a hundred times over for genocide, committed fratricide and sororicide, with the occasional assassination and espionage; all for one reason: to kill the man that impregnated and killed my mother.

"Now that I am here, in Equestria, I have been given a second chance. Will I kill again? Will I do good? Will I make friends? Will I discover the truth about my parents? Will I discover the truth about myself? I don't know." Shade sighs and shakes her head, "I don't know if I'm evil or not. I sure as Hell know I'm no angel."

Vinyl lifts up her purple sunglasses to gaze at Shade in awe.

"What happened to your parents?"

Vinyl frowns. They're dead. And so is my brother. I'm all alone. Have been for the past three years.

"Want help killing the ponies who killed them?" Shade offers sincerely.

Vinyl grins darkly. The last one is over there. Thanks anyways, Shade.

"How did you buy this warehouse?"

Vinyl's grin widens. My parents were nobles in Canterlot. After the other nobles killed them and took our money, I enthralled them and returned what was rightfully mine. . . with interest.

"Nice!"

Yeah. I'm pretty much set for life.

"Do you have plans for world domination because I might be willing to split the world fifty-fifty with you."

Or we could rule it together. Vinyl leans closer to Shade and winks.

Shade cocks her brow and stares at Vinyl quizzically. "I suppose that would be better for the ponies. That way no animosity grows between the two groups."

Exactly. Vinyl smiles.

"Complete genocide of those who are not ponies?"

That goes without saying!

Shade stays with Vinyl until the early hours of morning, learning new spells, history, and telling Vinyl about her homeland. It surprises Vinyl how fast Shade can learn new spells. Vinyl also quickly learns to not ask Shade about her father or too many personal questions. For the first time in years, Vinyl smiles and feels happy. She is slightly sad when Shade leaves.

Shade is laying in her bed with a book levitating above her and her horn casting a dim light where she is able to read.

"Tirek, what a swell guy," Shade comments sardonically. She levitates the book to the desk on the right of her bed with the other read books while simultaneously picking up the tome Death wants her to read from the left desk.

Shade frowns at the book with no title. When she opens the book, however, she sits up in bed and stares at the text on the page.

"Vāstùch," Shade gasps. She runs her hoof over the characters of her language from back home.

Chapter 18 - First Day of School - Part 2

Lunchtime!

Just like that little bitch no, no, no, I shouldn't think like that just like Daisy said, Ditzy did bring three muffins for lunch. Shade takes her attention away from the pegasus' lunch and focuses on her shiny, varying shades of gray, metallic lunch box. She stares at the lunch box and runs her hoof across the cold enamel surface. Pinkie and Applejack watch Shade.

Before her friend's frown can deepen, Pinkie quickly snatches the lunchbox away from Shade and holds it above her head. Shade raises a curious brow at the filly across from her.

"If you can guess three of the five colors, I will give you your lunch back," Pinkie challenges.

Applejack butts in, "Hey, that's not fair to Shade!"

"Pfft," Shade snorts confidently, "hardly a challenge."

"Fine!" Pinkie smiles impishly, "All five colors."

"Pink, Periwinkle, Celeste, Heliotrope, and glittery Turquoise." Shade states. She grabs her lunchbox from the disbelieving pink filly with her crimson magic.

"How?" Applejack asks with a questioning expression.

"Mum told me," Shade shrugs. She munches on a celery stalk nonchalantly while Applejack and Pinkie share a look. "What?"

"Your 'mum?'" Applejack repeats.

"My ma, Applejack," Shade replies with a mock drawl. She smiles and continues, "I know we haven't known each other for long, but you have met my mother, Deathly Belladonna, almost every day."

"Yeah, yeah, we know," Applejack shakes her head.

Pinkie adds, "You just have never called her your 'mum' or 'mother' before."

"I haven't?" Shade bites and chews the celery for a moment while she processes what her friends are saying. "How silly of me!" she giggles and returns to eating her lunch.

Before Applejack or Pinkie can say anything, the flower trio shoves Shade as they walk past to get to Ditzy Doo.

"I thought Pegasi' are supposed to be slim and aerodynamic," Daisy jeers.

Ditzy Doo lowers the half bitten second muffin in her hoof down to the brown paper bag from which it emerged. Ditzy Doo smiles lamely, "I guess."

"If you eat anymore you probably won't be able to get off the ground!" Roseluck adds.

Ditzy Doo lowers her head and sniffles as tears begin to condense.

"Leave her alone."

The three sisters turn away from their prey and spot their next victim.

"What do you want, blank flank?" Lily gibes.

Shade stands up from her seat and faces the three sisters. The outside dining area goes silent, and all eyes are on the four fillies.

Shade inspects her left hoof and lifts up her goggles to her forehead with her magic. "Did you know that some species of nightshade are toxic enough to poison and kill anything that touches it?"

"That is not possible!" Daisy says.

Shade smirks and quickly touches Daisy's nose. Daisy goes rigid and falls to the ground, spasming like a fish out of the water.

"What did you do to her?!" Lily roars and stands before her sisters defensively while Roseluck goes to Daisy's side.

"All I did was touch her," Shade replies.

"Mom was right; you are a demon!" Lily hisses.

The temperature outside drops dramatically and a bitter wind blows in.

Shade's eyes light up, and she grins devilishly, "You have no idea." Shade readjusts her goggles and says, "This is my only warning."

Lily and Roseluck shiver and pick up their sister who has stopped convulsing. They take her to the nurse.

Shade stops watching the sisters and looks at Ditzy Doo. Ditzy Doo shrinks in her seat and teeters on falling off. Shade takes the bag and muffins with her magic and switches lunch with Ditzy Doo.

She returns to her seat and takes a bite out of the half eaten muffin. "Mmm! Banana! My favorite!" she gushes.

"What the hay was that!" Applejack demands.

"I dunno," Shade shrugs. "All I did was touch her nose."

"Do me next!" Pinkie exclaims.

Shade reaches over and prods Pinkie's nose lightly, "Boop!"

Pinkie giggle-snorts, "Shocking!"

"That's all I did; nothing more, nothing less," Shade explains.

"You're still goin' to be in a heap of trouble," Applejack warns.

"I am not going to sit back while somepony gets bullied. Especially, somepony as sweet and adorable as Ditzy Doo. I don't stand for bullying." Shade speaks passionately.

"Nightshade Toxin!" a voice calls out and silences the children.

Shade turns around in her seat to face the school building, and she sees an apricot Earth mare in a purple suit walking towards her. "Relative of yours, Applejack?" Shade asks over her shoulder.

Applejack gulps. "Th-that's Miss Harshwhinny. She is the school's taskmaster!"

"So. . . that is a 'no?'"

The mare stops in front of Shade, her piercing blue eyes glowering at the filly.

Shade smiles up to the blond mare. "How are you Missand don't break my heart and tell me it's 'Misses'Harshwhinny?"

"Come with me to my office," Miss Harshwhinny orders and does an about face.

"Gee, I wonder what this is all about," Shade cracks and winks to Pinkie before leaving.

Miss Harshwhinny sits in a purple, velvet, office swivel chair behind a robust, wooden desk. She taps her forehooves together before her muzzle and her blue eyes peek above her hooves to glare at the snow white filly sitting before her. The filly is smiling sweetly up at her with pale yellow eyes.

"Miss Toxin," Miss Harshwhinny begins.

"Nothing," Shade interrupts the mare, "I did absolutely nothing to Dasiy. Well, okay, that's a lieI did touch her nose and that is all I did."

"Are you certain?"

"Do you want me to touch your nose?" Shade asks while leaning forward in the chair.

"That will not be necessary. I believe you." Miss Harshwhinny states.

"Thank you!" Shade smiles.

"Regardless, you still have detention. You touched Daisy which resulted in injury to her; she hit her head on the ground."

"What about Daisy and Lily?"

"What about Daisy and Lily?" Miss Harshwhinny restates.

"Do they get detention? They were bullying Ditzy Doo."

"Their punishment is none of your concern."

Shade's face grows dark, "You are right. You are the adult." She returns a beaming smile to Miss Harshwhinny, "You know best. May I be excused to go back to class?"

"Yes. You may be excused." Miss Harshwhinny clears her voice, "Take the paper on the desk and have your parent or guardian sign it to be returned tomorrow."

"Roger, roger!" Shade hops out of the chair, levitates the sheet of paper in her magic, and opens the door to leave.

Chapter 23 - "The Ultimate Guide to Your Tricorn" by Deathly Belladonna

Chapter 23 - "The Ultimate Guide to Your Tricorn" by Deathly Belladonna

Applejack relaxes on a pile of hay in the barn, resting after a morning's work of chores. She stares at her right foreleg. The whole morning, hay, all of yesterday, the event plays in her mind.

"Run." Shade told Applejack.

Of course, when Applejack saw the hydra she froze. All the heads were coming out of the water, their eyes, their height, their fangs, their claws Applejack's legs refused to obey her whims. Next thing she knows, she is dizzy and finds herself a hundred feet away. Shade teleported Applejack out of the way of the hydra's strike. She saw Shade blast the hydra's belly with magic which only angered the beast. A blink of red and Shade disappeared. A flash and pop in front of Applejack made her cover her eyes.

Shade pressed a hoof into Applejack's chest, "C'mon! We need to go!"

A roar shook the ground and snapped Applejack back to reality. Before she knew it, her hooves engaged and began to run back the way they came. The two of them ran through the Everfree Forest for three hours nonstop. When they broke out of the forest, Applejack felt like her heart was going to explode. She collapsed on the cool grass and tried desperately to fill her lungs with oxygen.

She watched as Shade walked over to her with a yellow glowing horn. A yellow aura enveloped Applejack and her pain is washed away and is filled with vigor.

"Magic sure does come in handy, huh?" Applejack commented.

"Yes. Although, just to be safe." Shade hooked a hoof behind Applejack's head and kissed her.

Applejack is taken by surprise, especially when Shade's tongue snakes its way into her mouth. A few seconds later that felt like an eternity, Shade broke away from the kiss.

"Take a shower and disinfect those scrapes," Shade said calmly with concerned eyes. "I'll see you later."

Then she just walks away, as if nothing happened. Applejack stood there at the edge of the Everfree Forest slack-jawed and stunned.

She touches her lips.

Just thinking about it makes her blush hotly.

"What did it mean?" Applejack wonders out loud. She decides to summon up all her courage and just ask Shade herself.

Applejack's heart drums in her ears as she waits for the door to open.

Death opens the door and smiles at Applejack, "The sign says 'open,' Applejack. You don't have to knock."

"I'm not here to buy anything, Miss Belladonna," Applejack says. "Is Shade here?"

"Nope." Death directly answers.

"Oh." Applejack digs her hoof into the stone absently, "Thanks anyways."

"What did you need her for?"

"Oh, uh, just to um, hang out." Applejack chuckles nervously.

Death smiles, "You are such a bad liar. Come in and let's talk."

Applejack walks in, and Death closes the door behind them, turning the "open" sign "close." Applejack sits at the table, and Death serves her a glass of water before sitting across from her.

"Tell me what is on your mind," Death says.

Applejack circles a hoof around her hat on the kitchen table. "I've known Shade for a year now," Applejack begins, "but I don't understand her. And, well, there are some things I want to understand."

Death stares at Applejack pensively. "She kissed you, didn't she?" The red face and blubbering is all the answer Death needs to confirm her suspicions. "Calm down. Fluttershy came here with the same predicament. We, Tricorns, have high immunities and our saliva has a high white blood cell count, healing factors, and is naturally minty." Death giggles when Applejack blushes.

"I can't say that Shade kissed you because she loves you as a lover; she probably kissed you to help you with your injuries after running through the Everfree Forest and did it because you are a valuable friend and did not want you to get sick. Hay, I'm surprised she didn't lick you all over your body! When she came home, she was covered in cuts and scrapes, and I don't imagine you fared any better."

"Okay." Applejack breathes a sigh of relief. "It would have been a little awkward, I mean, it still is, but now that I know it was to help me it makes it easier to understand."

"What are you talking about?" Death inquires.

"Well, a girl and girl liking each other just ain't natural."

"Why do you say that?" Death asks with a poker face.

"Because a female is for a male and a male for a female."

Death smiles. Her horn flashes pink and suddenly a book is floating in front of Applejack.

Applejack accepts the book, after receiving a nod from Death, and reads the title aloud, "The Ultimate Guide to Your Tricorn by Deathly Belladonna. What?"

"Read it. You will understand Shade and me a little better. The book has everything in there from anatomy to our philosophy to our zoology. Shade is still adjusting to Equestrian society which is not as different, but there are plenty of non-verbal and social mores she has trouble comprehending. For instance, Shade finds it awkward when random ponies walk up to her and hug her to be friendly. Tricorns are physical with our close friends and family, so she considers it an invasion of privacy and even threatening which makes her put up a guard. Read the book. It will help you and Shade might feel more comfortable around you."

"I will," Applejack affirms with a nod. "I'll be sure to bring the book back."

"Keep it. I have a lot of them I made for Shade's friends."

"If you'll excuse me," Applejack says as she gets out of her chair, "I want to get started"

"Ah ha!" Death exclaims. She jumps up from her seat and points a hoof at Applejack, "What you did just now? Completely unacceptable in Tricorn society!"

"Wh-what?" Applejack freezes.

"You got up before your host. Maybe I wasn't ready for you to leave. Maybe I still had more to talk about. If we were back in my homeland, you would have insulted me greatly." Death explains.

"Oh."

Death laughs and walks around the table, motioning Applejack to follow, "It's fine, Applejack. I know you meant no offense." Death walks Applejack to the door and opens it for her guest to leave. They wave and say their byes.

Author's Note

Should I devote a chapter to "The Ultimate Guide to Your Tricorn"?

Intermission

Intermission

Death sits by Grey's bed. She watches him sleep. Birds outside are frozen in place just like the insects and ponies. Leaves float perfectly still in the air. Death has stopped time to be close to her beloved. Stopping time and watching Grey is old hat to her by now. She strokes his black mane and sighs contently.

"What can I do to make you love me?" she question's the sleeping gray stallion. "All the data I have compiled doesn't make sense. I just want things to go back to the way they were before she returned." She heaves a heavy sigh and leaves his side. Before closing the door behind her, she watches him from behind the door, "Why is love so painful?"

Death closes the door and stares at the floor. After hours of silent reflection, she concludes to let Grey go from her heart. Why? Death has an eternity to look forward to, and she does not want to live her life in pain. She has become a shadow of her former self. Changing herself for Grey has only made her lose sight of her true self. Before Death had turned herself into gothic, mischievous, young girl: Gods respected her, Mortals venerated her, and Devils vied for her favor.

Here she standsa pony. . . a pony! The most powerful entity in existence is now a prancing pink pony. For what? She does not know! Death groans and collapses to the floor. She rests her head on a leg and stares at the wall with unblinking pink eyes. She always gives and gives and gives, and everyone takes and takes and takes. No more.

She stands to her hooves and ignites her horn. Birds sing. Ponies talk. Bees buzz.

"No more," Death declares and walks away from Grey's door.

Chapter 71

A sigh floats away in the cold night air of the Badlands. A pinto stallion lays on a blanket watching the stars and listening to the small campfire crackle nearby. He casts an uncertain glance at the mare occupying his bedroll on the other side of the fire. He had found the gray mare in the middle of the afternoon on a routine patrol.

The three horns do not put him on guard—the fact that no traces left in her vicinity put him on guard. No hoof prints. No magical prints. Nothing. The fact that she may be a changeling stays in the forefront of his mind.

The mare is on the small side. Her red mane is cut short with a braid of black hair. Her tail has a similar style except being a full length tail. The red heart cutie mark with a knife stabbing into it does not leave a good impression within Jonathan Apple. Her overall attire of a black (hopefully faux) leather vest, spike fetlock bands, and wolf medallion gives her a “punk” vibe.

Jonathan Apple sets his journal down, placing the pencil on the page of the ongoing report. As he takes a swig of water from a canteen, a soft groan alerts him. He focuses on the mare that is stirring.

A throbbing head wakes her up. Cold and warm air brushing up against her make her open her eyes. Darkness greets her eyesight. A crackle snaps her attention to the side. A small fire is the source of the crackling. The creature across from her studies her with brown eyes. She remembers seeing those types of creatures in her scrying mirror. A quick scan of herself make her eyes flash with anger for a split second.

“How are you feeling?” The creature asks sounding like a male.

Her glowing green serpentine eyes lock onto him. She flashes as smile. “Just wonderful.”

Jonathan shudders hearing her voice snake its way through his being which stoke the ashes of a long dead emotion. Her eyes mesmerize him making him want to walk over to her. A branch snapping in the fire slap him from his trance.

He clears his throat. “Are you thirsty?” He questions as he slides a canteen over to her.

She looks down at the canteen and then to her hooves. She slides the canteen back to him. “You first.”

Jonathan scoffs. “Okay...” He twists open the canteen and takes a swig of the water. He closes the container and slides it back to her. “Happy?”

She copies the motions of the creature with difficulty. After a few tries she is able to open the canteen. Tasting the refreshing water rejuvenates her and she quickly empties the canteen.

After a smack of the lips and satisfying sigh she throws the canteen back to the creature. “I will be once I have what I am searching for.”

“Is that why you’re way out here in the middle of nowhere? What are you searching for?”

“She has white fur, hair similar to mine, and—“

“Three horns like you?” Jonathan inputs.

The mare touches her forehead. “Apparently.”

“Who is she to you?”

A malevolent grin spreads across the mare’s muzzle. “My daughter.”

Shade heaves a sigh as she presses up against the front door. Vinyl’s music echoes from behind the door. Cries and shouts of celebration fill the streets. Fireworks explode with light showering in the sky. Shade breaths in a deep and shaky lung full of air. When the lights flip on without her aid she jumps to her hooves in a battle stance. Her body relaxes seeing the pony.

“There’s my little five time savior of Equestria!” Deathly Belladonna cheers. She dashes over to her daughter to wrap her in a warm embrace.

Shade returns the affection. “Mum!”

Death pulls away from the tender moment to look at her daughter. “You deserve a reward. Tada!”

A box pops up next to Shade’s face. Shade accepts the box with her crimson magic from her mother’s pink aura. She removes the lid.

Death’s smile grows hearing Shade gasp.

Shade lifts up her goggles to gaze at Death with wide eyes full of wonder. “What is it?”

“It’s just a little something I pulled out at the excavation site. I call it ‘the Heart of Destruction’. Take it! Feel the power!”

Shade scoops up the literal heart shaped ruby in her hoof and lets the box drop to the floor. An energy radiates from the artifact. Sitting and holding the Heart of Destruction with both hooves. “Oh yeah. I feel it.” Shade replies in a whisper.

Minutes pass as mother and daughter keep their eyes on the ruby myocardium.

“So what does it do?” Shade’s question breaks the silence.

Death places a hoof on the ruby to lower it down and replaces its position with her head to look into her daughter’s crimson eyes. She holds a serious mien. “If I tell you,” she pauses, “I will have to kill you.”

Again.

Shade is the Element of Courage. Everypony knows her fearlessness. Dragons, wyverns, hydras—just a short list among a long list of ferocious creatures she has defeated over the years. In that moment. In those eyes. Shade had seen the face of fear. In the reflection of her mother’s eyes. Shade swallows the lump growing in her throat.

Death throws her head back as she joyfully laughs. She walks to the kitchen. “What do you want for dinner?”

A twisting, gnawing pain wretches at Shade’s chest. The heart in her hooves beats. She stuffs the ruby back inside the box and seals it shut. The echo of a coffin shutting catches her breath. Darkness swallows her as she falls for an eternity.

“Shade?”

“No!” Shade screams. She finds herself muzzle to muzzle with a fluffy maned pony.

Seeing Shade’s pinprick pupils and quivering triggers Pinkie Pie to hold the shaking alabaster tricorn.

“I’ll be good! I’ll behave!” Shade mutters.

Pinkie strains for air as Shade’s grip continues to tighten. Pinkie strokes and pets her marefriend. “Shhh. Everything will be okay,” she coos, trying to calm Shade down.

Pinkie turns to look behind her where a growing chill bites her back. Deathly Belladonna stands in the middle of the swinging kitchen doors a darkness enveloping her.

“I’m making waffles!” She chimes with a cheerful expression.

Author's Note

Ten points to your house if you name the reference.

Hundred points if you can guess mystery mare’s (Valkyrie) cutie mark.

Ten times the points if your house is Hufflepuff.

Part II: Chapter Fourteen

Shade clicks on the photo to enlarge it. She then smashes the phone into Cobalt Blossom’s face, eliciting a yelp from the woman.

“What is the meaning of this?” Shade’s tone may have reached a normal level.

Cobalt pries the phone away from her face to massage her nose and glare daggers at the teen next to her. Shade shakes the phone to bring attention back to it. Cobalt’s blue eyes grow wide.

“Is that Sunset Shimmer?”

“What do you think, CB?” Shade taps to view that Sunset Shimmer’s profile.

CB takes the phone from the teen to review the profile information of this Sunset Shimmer. “Doesn’t give her DOB but she is the same age as you.”

“Tech, when is the earliest you enroll me into Canterlot High?” Shade asks the man sitting across from her.

“Sure! We can go tomorrow when the school opens.” Tech informs and returns to working on his laptop.

CB frowns. “Do you think Autumn Spice knows?”

“Only one way to find out, yes?” Shade retrieves her phone and continues digging for information about this Sunset.

Shade barely pays attention to the concert. Her phone holds her focus throughout the performance. The girl in the photos certainly resembles Summer, albeit a little older. This Summer wears confidence Shade’s Summer never had (and never will get the chance to find). Shade scrambles her brain over all the possibilities of how Summer had survived, each possibility making less sense. The photos, however, are the least of her concern. Where she finds them makes her blood boil.

There are several groups promoting their hate and hostile opinions toward this Summer. Many posters use explicit language, create videos demeaning Summer, have photos of Summer in the act of her own hostilities towards the one posting the photo. Is this Summer evil or a product of all this negativity?

Another group Shade immediately regrets viewing is one where users post all their dominatrix fantasies of Summer. One user catches her attention. This user does not write about Summer dominating them but of them dominating Summer. Their syntax and grammar remind Shade of the cards Autumn had written to her. Clicking on the user profile leads to a page that may as well be a shrine to Summer with no pictures of the user. She makes note of the school and prepares to close the app but her finger refuses to obey her.

She stares at the blinking caret in the “search” text entry box. Her hands shake as she wills her hands to keep from typing the name floating around in her mind. Slowly, each letter inputs into the search bar and presses “enter”. Expelling the breath she had subconsciously held, she opens her eyes to read “0 results”. A wave of relief washes over her. Of course Starlight is smart enough to stay away from social media.

Shade begins her search on the school. A light blue hand covers her phone. Shade follows the arm to see the cobalt blue eyes of CB.

“The main act is about to go on. Don’t you want to see them?”

“Do my eyes hear for me now?”

CB frowns. “Well, no.”

“Instead of focusing on me, maybe you should focus on Tech? Do you not have lustful feelings for him?”

CB’s face explodes with embarrassment. “Not ‘lustful’!” She stamps her foot and looks around the room for the man. Seeing the room devoid of him she turns back to Shade to whisper, “I… like him, yes.”

Shade notices Tech enter the private room. She signs, “Be forward and direct with him. He’s not so good at picking up subtleties.”

“But, what if he doesn’t like me back?”

Before Shade can warn CB about Tech, he speaks up behind the blue woman, “Then that guy is a moron!”

CB releases a startling shriek. She turns around to face the man. He has nachos in his hand and is facing the window. Seeing the food, her stomach reminds her that she has not eaten since lunch ten hours ago. She excuses herself from the two and rushes out the room.

“The Countess is my favourite artist!” Tech exclaims. “I’m so happy to be a billionaire right now! These seats were not cheap, but happiness is worth anything. Don’t you agree?” He turns to Shade, his emerald eyes scan the room for CB, who he had sworn was next to him a second ago.

Shade shrugs. “What is happiness?”

“Nothing but a bunch of chemicals in the brain. Just tell your brain to make those chemicals because if you try to go out and find them you will just make sad chemicals.” Tech munches on a nacho and yellow cheese drips onto his suit. He shrugs his shoulders and scoops up the cheese with a chip.

“You think happiness is that easy?”

“Depends on the level of happiness I suppose.”

Shade shakes her head and walks away from him. This guy has not seen his family die before him, watch his friends die, or seen all that he had built crumble around him. He is young and naïve. Innocent. She huffs. She envies him.

Her thoughts of being young again disappear as reality plays loudly in front of her. All her chances end up the same. She is a failure. She is a monster. Most of all she wants to rest. To enjoy blissful peace and quiet. To live with her children and friends in the peaceful Overworld. She had considered her lovers but most would kill each other.

Just make happiness. She will do her best to change. If doing the same thing has not work out then obviously she needs to change. After she kills Autumn. She hangs her head in her hands. No. No not kill. If she wants to change she will need to cast off her mantle of war and her mantle of vengeance. She will protect the weak.

And learn to forgive.

A light amber hand runs along the smooth marble of the Wondercolt statue plinth. Cyan eyes reflect on the surface as a wicked grin forms.